This is a modern-English version of Lilith: A Romance, originally written by MacDonald, George.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
LILITH
By George MacDonald
CONTENTS
CHAPTER I. THE LIBRARY
CHAPTER II. THE MIRROR
CHAPTER III. THE RAVEN
CHAPTER IV. SOMEWHERE OR NOWHERE?
CHAPTER V. THE OLD CHURCH
CHAPTER VI. THE SEXTON’S COTTAGE
CHAPTER VII. THE CEMETERY
CHAPTER VIII. MY FATHER’S MANUSCRIPT
CHAPTER IX. I REPENT
CHAPTER X. THE BAD BURROW
CHAPTER XI. THE EVIL WOOD
CHAPTER XII. FRIENDS AND FOES
CHAPTER XIII. THE LITTLE ONES
CHAPTER XIV. A CRISIS
CHAPTER XV. A STRANGE HOSTESS
CHAPTER XVI. A GRUESOME DANCE
CHAPTER XVII. A GROTESQUE TRAGEDY
CHAPTER XVIII. DEAD OR ALIVE?
CHAPTER XIX. THE WHITE LEECH
CHAPTER XX. GONE!—BUT HOW?
CHAPTER XXI. THE FUGITIVE MOTHER
CHAPTER XXII. BULIKA
CHAPTER XXIII. A WOMAN OF BULIKA
CHAPTER XXIV. THE WHITE LEOPARDESS
CHAPTER XXV. THE PRINCESS
CHAPTER XXVI. A BATTLE ROYAL
CHAPTER XXVII. THE SILENT FOUNTAIN
CHAPTER XXVIII. I AM SILENCED
CHAPTER XXIX. THE PERSIAN CAT
CHAPTER XXX. ADAM EXPLAINS
CHAPTER XXXI. THE SEXTON’S OLD HORSE
CHAPTER XXXII. THE LOVERS AND THE BAGS
CHAPTER XXXIII. LONA’S NARRATIVE
CHAPTER XXXIV. PREPARATION
Chapter XXXV. THE LITTLE ONES IN BULIKA
CHAPTER XXXVI. MOTHER AND DAUGHTER
CHAPTER XXXVII. THE SHADOW
CHAPTER XXXVIII. TO THE HOUSE OF BITTERNESS
CHAPTER XXXIX. THAT NIGHT
CHAPTER XL. THE HOUSE OF DEATH
CHAPTER XLI. I AM SENT
CHAPTER XLII. I SLEEP THE SLEEP
CHAPTER XLIII. THE DREAMS THAT CAME
CHAPTER XLIV. THE WAKING
CHAPTER XLV. THE JOURNEY HOME
CHAPTER XLVI. THE CITY
CHAPTER XLVII. THE “ENDLESS ENDING”
TABLE OF CONTENTS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ THE LIBRARY
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ THE MIRROR
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ THE RAVEN
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ SOMEWHERE OR NOWHERE?
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__ THE OLD CHURCH
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__ THE SEXTON’S COTTAGE
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__ THE CEMETERY
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__ MY FATHER’S MANUSCRIPT
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__ I REPENT
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__ THE BAD BURROW
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__ THE EVIL WOOD
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__ FRIENDS AND FOES
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__ THE LITTLE ONES
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__ A CRISIS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__ A STRANGE HOSTESS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__ A GRUESOME DANCE
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__ A GROTESQUE TRAGEDY
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__ DEAD OR ALIVE?
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__ THE WHITE LEECH
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__ GONE!—BUT HOW?
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_20__ THE FUGITIVE MOTHER
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_21__ BULIKA
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_22__ A WOMAN OF BULIKA
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_23__ THE WHITE LEOPARDESS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_24__ THE PRINCESS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_25__ A ROYAL BATTLE
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_26__ THE SILENT FOUNTAIN
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_27__ I AM SILENCED
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_28__ THE PERSIAN CAT
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_29__ ADAM EXPLAINS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_30__ THE SEXTON’S OLD HORSE
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_31__ THE LOVERS AND THE BAGS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_32__ LONA’S NARRATIVE
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_33__ PREPARATION
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_34__ THE LITTLE ONES IN BULIKA
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_35__ MOTHER AND DAUGHTER
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_36__ THE SHADOW
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_37__ TO THE HOUSE OF BITTERNESS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_38__ THAT NIGHT
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_39__ THE HOUSE OF DEATH
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_40__ I AM SENT
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_41__ I SLEEP THE SLEEP
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_42__ THE DREAMS THAT CAME
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_43__ THE WAKING
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_44__ THE JOURNEY HOME
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_45__ THE CITY
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_46__ THE “ENDLESS ENDING”
I took a walk on Spaulding’s Farm the other afternoon. I saw the setting sun lighting up the opposite side of a stately pine wood. Its golden rays straggled into the aisles of the wood as into some noble hall. I was impressed as if some ancient and altogether admirable and shining family had settled there in that part of the land called Concord, unknown to me,—to whom the sun was servant,—who had not gone into society in the village,—who had not been called on. I saw their park, their pleasure-ground, beyond through the wood, in Spaulding’s cranberry-meadow. The pines furnished them with gables as they grew. Their house was not obvious to vision; their trees grew through it. I do not know whether I heard the sounds of a suppressed hilarity or not. They seemed to recline on the sunbeams. They have sons and daughters. They are quite well. The farmer’s cart-path, which leads directly through their hall, does not in the least put them out,—as the muddy bottom of a pool is sometimes seen through the reflected skies. They never heard of Spaulding, and do not know that he is their neighbor,—notwithstanding I heard him whistle as he drove his team through the house. Nothing can equal the serenity of their lives. Their coat of arms is simply a lichen. I saw it painted on the pines and oaks. Their attics were in the tops of the trees. They are of no politics. There was no noise of labor. I did not perceive that they were weaving or spinning. Yet I did detect, when the wind lulled and hearing was done away, the finest imaginable sweet musical hum,—as of a distant hive in May, which perchance was the sound of their thinking. They had no idle thoughts, and no one without could see their work, for their industry was not as in knots and excrescences embayed.
I went for a walk on Spaulding’s Farm the other afternoon. I saw the setting sun illuminating the other side of a grand pine forest. Its golden rays filtered into the woods like light into some magnificent hall. I felt like an ancient and truly impressive family had settled in that part of Concord, unknown to me—who had the sun as their servant—who hadn’t mingled with the village society—who hadn’t been visited. I glimpsed their park and their recreational area beyond the trees, in Spaulding’s cranberry meadow. The pines formed gables as they grew. Their house wasn’t visible; their trees grew through it. I’m not sure if I heard sounds of muted laughter or not. They seemed to lounge on the sunbeams. They have sons and daughters. They are doing well. The farmer’s cart path, which cuts right through their hall, doesn’t bother them at all—as the muddy bottom of a pool can sometimes be seen through the reflected sky. They’ve never heard of Spaulding and don’t realize he’s their neighbor—despite the fact I heard him whistling as he drove his team through the house. Nothing can match the tranquility of their lives. Their emblem is simply a lichen. I saw it painted on the pines and oaks. Their attics are in the treetops. They steer clear of politics. There was no sound of work. I didn’t notice them weaving or spinning. Yet I did hear, when the wind died down, the most delightful sweet musical hum—like a distant hive in May, which might have been the sound of their thoughts. They had no idle thoughts, and no one outside could see what they were doing because their productivity wasn’t marked by knots and growths wrapped up.
But I find it difficult to remember them. They fade irrevocably out of my mind even now while I speak and endeavor to recall them, and recollect myself. It is only after a long and serious effort to recollect my best thoughts that I become again aware of their cohabitancy. If it were not for such families as this, I think I should move out of Concord.
But I find it hard to remember them. They fade away from my mind even now as I talk and try to recall them, and gather my thoughts. It’s only after a long and focused effort to remember my best ideas that I become aware of their presence again. If it weren't for families like this, I think I would leave Concord.
Thoreau: “WALKING.”
Thoreau: "Walking."
CHAPTER I. THE LIBRARY
I had just finished my studies at Oxford, and was taking a brief holiday from work before assuming definitely the management of the estate. My father died when I was yet a child; my mother followed him within a year; and I was nearly as much alone in the world as a man might find himself.
I had just completed my studies at Oxford and was taking a short break from work before officially taking over the management of the estate. My father passed away when I was still a child; my mother followed him within a year; and I was almost as alone in the world as a person could be.
I had made little acquaintance with the history of my ancestors. Almost the only thing I knew concerning them was, that a notable number of them had been given to study. I had myself so far inherited the tendency as to devote a good deal of my time, though, I confess, after a somewhat desultory fashion, to the physical sciences. It was chiefly the wonder they woke that drew me. I was constantly seeing, and on the outlook to see, strange analogies, not only between the facts of different sciences of the same order, or between physical and metaphysical facts, but between physical hypotheses and suggestions glimmering out of the metaphysical dreams into which I was in the habit of falling. I was at the same time much given to a premature indulgence of the impulse to turn hypothesis into theory. Of my mental peculiarities there is no occasion to say more.
I didn’t really know much about my ancestors’ history. The only thing I knew was that quite a few of them had pursued education. I had inherited some of that interest and spent a good amount of my time—though I admit, rather aimlessly—on the physical sciences. It was mainly the sense of wonder they sparked that attracted me. I was always noticing and looking for strange similarities, not just among facts from different branches of the same science, or between physical and metaphysical facts, but also between physical theories and ideas that seemed to emerge from the metaphysical daydreams I often had. At the same time, I was quite prone to prematurely turning ideas into theories. There’s no need to elaborate further on my mental quirks.
The house as well as the family was of some antiquity, but no description of it is necessary to the understanding of my narrative. It contained a fine library, whose growth began before the invention of printing, and had continued to my own time, greatly influenced, of course, by changes of taste and pursuit. Nothing surely can more impress upon a man the transitory nature of possession than his succeeding to an ancient property! Like a moving panorama mine has passed from before many eyes, and is now slowly flitting from before my own.
The house and the family were quite old, but I don't need to describe it for you to understand my story. It had a great library, which started growing before printing was invented and continued to expand until my time, influenced by changing tastes and interests. Nothing can make someone feel the temporary nature of ownership more than inheriting an old property! Like a moving picture, my life has passed in front of many eyes and is now slowly fading from my own.
The library, although duly considered in many alterations of the house and additions to it, had nevertheless, like an encroaching state, absorbed one room after another until it occupied the greater part of the ground floor. Its chief room was large, and the walls of it were covered with books almost to the ceiling; the rooms into which it overflowed were of various sizes and shapes, and communicated in modes as various—by doors, by open arches, by short passages, by steps up and steps down.
The library, while it was thoughtfully included in many changes and expansions of the house, had somehow, like an ever-expanding territory, taken over one room after another until it filled most of the ground floor. Its main room was spacious, with walls covered in books almost all the way up to the ceiling; the rooms it extended into varied in size and shape, connected in many different ways—through doors, open arches, short hallways, and steps up and down.
In the great room I mainly spent my time, reading books of science, old as well as new; for the history of the human mind in relation to supposed knowledge was what most of all interested me. Ptolemy, Dante, the two Bacons, and Boyle were even more to me than Darwin or Maxwell, as so much nearer the vanished van breaking into the dark of ignorance.
In the main room where I usually hung out, I read science books, both old and new. I was particularly fascinated by the history of human thought in connection with supposed knowledge. Ptolemy, Dante, the two Bacons, and Boyle meant more to me than Darwin or Maxwell because they were much closer to the fading light breaking into the darkness of ignorance.
In the evening of a gloomy day of August I was sitting in my usual place, my back to one of the windows, reading. It had rained the greater part of the morning and afternoon, but just as the sun was setting, the clouds parted in front of him, and he shone into the room. I rose and looked out of the window. In the centre of the great lawn the feathering top of the fountain column was filled with his red glory. I turned to resume my seat, when my eye was caught by the same glory on the one picture in the room—a portrait, in a sort of niche or little shrine sunk for it in the expanse of book-filled shelves. I knew it as the likeness of one of my ancestors, but had never even wondered why it hung there alone, and not in the gallery, or one of the great rooms, among the other family portraits. The direct sunlight brought out the painting wonderfully; for the first time I seemed to see it, and for the first time it seemed to respond to my look. With my eyes full of the light reflected from it, something, I cannot tell what, made me turn and cast a glance to the farther end of the room, when I saw, or seemed to see, a tall figure reaching up a hand to a bookshelf. The next instant, my vision apparently rectified by the comparative dusk, I saw no one, and concluded that my optic nerves had been momentarily affected from within.
On a gloomy August evening, I was sitting in my usual spot, my back to one of the windows, reading. It had rained for most of the morning and afternoon, but just as the sun was setting, the clouds parted, and he shone into the room. I stood up and looked out the window. In the center of the vast lawn, the top of the fountain column glowed with his red light. I turned to sit back down when my eye was caught by that same light on the one picture in the room—a portrait, in a kind of niche or little shrine set into the wall of bookshelves. I recognized it as the likeness of one of my ancestors, but I had never thought about why it hung there alone, instead of in the gallery or one of the grand rooms with the other family portraits. The direct sunlight made the painting come alive; for the first time, it felt like I was seeing it, and it seemed to respond to my gaze. With my eyes filled with the light bouncing off it, something I can’t quite describe made me turn and glance toward the far end of the room, where I thought I saw a tall figure reaching for a bookshelf. In the next moment, as my vision adjusted to the dim light, I saw no one and realized that my eyes had momentarily played tricks on me.
I resumed my reading, and would doubtless have forgotten the vague, evanescent impression, had it not been that, having occasion a moment after to consult a certain volume, I found but a gap in the row where it ought to have stood, and the same instant remembered that just there I had seen, or fancied I saw, the old man in search of a book. I looked all about the spot but in vain. The next morning, however, there it was, just where I had thought to find it! I knew of no one in the house likely to be interested in such a book.
I picked up my reading again and probably would have forgotten the vague, fleeting impression if I hadn't needed to check a certain book a moment later. I noticed a gap on the shelf where it should have been and instantly remembered that I had seen, or thought I saw, the old man looking for a book right there. I looked around the area, but it was no use. However, the next morning, there it was again, exactly where I expected to find it! I didn't know anyone in the house who would be interested in that book.
Three days after, another and yet odder thing took place.
Three days later, something even stranger happened.
In one of the walls was the low, narrow door of a closet, containing some of the oldest and rarest of the books. It was a very thick door, with a projecting frame, and it had been the fancy of some ancestor to cross it with shallow shelves, filled with book-backs only. The harmless trick may be excused by the fact that the titles on the sham backs were either humorously original, or those of books lost beyond hope of recovery. I had a great liking for the masked door.
In one of the walls was a low, narrow door to a closet, holding some of the oldest and rarest books. It was a very thick door with a protruding frame, and some ancestor had decided to decorate it with shallow shelves, filled only with book spines. The harmless trick can be forgiven because the titles on the fake spines were either humorously original or belonged to books that were lost for good. I had a strong fondness for the hidden door.
To complete the illusion of it, some inventive workman apparently had shoved in, on the top of one of the rows, a part of a volume thin enough to lie between it and the bottom of the next shelf: he had cut away diagonally a considerable portion, and fixed the remnant with one of its open corners projecting beyond the book-backs. The binding of the mutilated volume was limp vellum, and one could open the corner far enough to see that it was manuscript upon parchment.
To finish the illusion, some creative worker had apparently wedged in, on top of one of the rows, a piece of a book thin enough to fit between it and the bottom of the next shelf: they had diagonally cut away a significant portion and secured the leftover part with one of its open corners sticking out beyond the other books. The binding of the damaged book was soft vellum, and you could open the corner wide enough to see that it was handwritten on parchment.
Happening, as I sat reading, to raise my eyes from the page, my glance fell upon this door, and at once I saw that the book described, if book it may be called, was gone. Angrier than any worth I knew in it justified, I rang the bell, and the butler appeared. When I asked him if he knew what had befallen it, he turned pale, and assured me he did not. I could less easily doubt his word than my own eyes, for he had been all his life in the family, and a more faithful servant never lived. He left on me the impression, nevertheless, that he could have said something more.
While I was reading and looked up from the page, I noticed the door, and immediately realized that the book I was reading, if it can even be called that, was missing. I was angrier than the book was worth, so I rang for the butler, who came right away. When I asked him if he knew what happened to it, he went pale and insisted he didn’t know. I found it harder to doubt his word than my own eyes, since he had been with the family his entire life, and there was never a more loyal servant. Still, he left me with the feeling that he could have said more.
In the afternoon I was again reading in the library, and coming to a point which demanded reflection, I lowered the book and let my eyes go wandering. The same moment I saw the back of a slender old man, in a long, dark coat, shiny as from much wear, in the act of disappearing through the masked door into the closet beyond. I darted across the room, found the door shut, pulled it open, looked into the closet, which had no other issue, and, seeing nobody, concluded, not without uneasiness, that I had had a recurrence of my former illusion, and sat down again to my reading.
In the afternoon, I was reading in the library again, and when I reached a point that needed some thought, I set the book down and let my gaze wander. At that moment, I noticed the back of a slender old man in a long, dark coat, worn shiny from use, disappearing through the hidden door into the closet. I rushed across the room, found the door closed, opened it, looked inside the closet, which had no other exit, and, seeing no one, concluded—though with some unease—that I was experiencing my previous illusion again, so I sat down to continue reading.
Naturally, however, I could not help feeling a little nervous, and presently glancing up to assure myself that I was indeed alone, started again to my feet, and ran to the masked door—for there was the mutilated volume in its place! I laid hold of it and pulled: it was firmly fixed as usual!
Naturally, I couldn't help but feel a bit nervous, and after glancing up to make sure I was really alone, I jumped to my feet and ran to the masked door—there was the damaged book sitting right where it belonged! I grabbed it and pulled: it was as firmly stuck as always!
I was now utterly bewildered. I rang the bell; the butler came; I told him all I had seen, and he told me all he knew.
I was completely confused. I rang the bell; the butler came; I explained everything I had seen, and he shared everything he knew.
He had hoped, he said, that the old gentleman was going to be forgotten; it was well no one but myself had seen him. He had heard a good deal about him when first he served in the house, but by degrees he had ceased to be mentioned, and he had been very careful not to allude to him.
He said he had hoped the old gentleman would be forgotten; it was good that no one but me had seen him. He had heard a lot about him when he first started working in the house, but gradually he stopped being talked about, and he had been very careful not to bring him up.
“The place was haunted by an old gentleman, was it?” I said.
“The place was haunted by an old guy, right?” I said.
He answered that at one time everybody believed it, but the fact that I had never heard of it seemed to imply that the thing had come to an end and was forgotten.
He replied that once, everyone believed it, but the fact that I had never heard of it suggested that it had come to an end and was forgotten.
I questioned him as to what he had seen of the old gentleman.
I asked him what he had seen of the old man.
He had never seen him, he said, although he had been in the house from the day my father was eight years old. My grandfather would never hear a word on the matter, declaring that whoever alluded to it should be dismissed without a moment’s warning: it was nothing but a pretext of the maids, he said, for running into the arms of the men! but old Sir Ralph believed in nothing he could not see or lay hold of. Not one of the maids ever said she had seen the apparition, but a footman had left the place because of it.
He said he had never seen him, even though he had been in the house since my father was eight years old. My grandfather wouldn’t hear a word about it, insisting that anyone who brought it up should be sent away immediately: it was just an excuse the maids used to run off to the men, he claimed! But old Sir Ralph believed in nothing he couldn’t see or touch. Not one of the maids ever claimed to have seen the ghost, but a footman did leave because of it.
An ancient woman in the village had told him a legend concerning a Mr. Raven, long time librarian to “that Sir Upward whose portrait hangs there among the books.” Sir Upward was a great reader, she said—not of such books only as were wholesome for men to read, but of strange, forbidden, and evil books; and in so doing, Mr. Raven, who was probably the devil himself, encouraged him. Suddenly they both disappeared, and Sir Upward was never after seen or heard of, but Mr. Raven continued to show himself at uncertain intervals in the library. There were some who believed he was not dead; but both he and the old woman held it easier to believe that a dead man might revisit the world he had left, than that one who went on living for hundreds of years should be a man at all.
An old woman in the village shared a legend about a man named Mr. Raven, who was the librarian for “that Sir Upward whose portrait hangs there among the books.” She said Sir Upward was an avid reader—not just of books that were good for people to read, but also of strange, forbidden, and evil books; and in this, Mr. Raven, who might have been the devil himself, encouraged him. Suddenly, both of them vanished, and Sir Upward was never seen or heard from again, but Mr. Raven continued to appear at random times in the library. Some people believed he was still alive; but both he and the old woman found it easier to believe that a dead man could return to the world he had left than to accept that someone who lived for hundreds of years could actually be a man.
He had never heard that Mr. Raven meddled with anything in the house, but he might perhaps consider himself privileged in regard to the books. How the old woman had learned so much about him he could not tell; but the description she gave of him corresponded exactly with the figure I had just seen.
He had never heard that Mr. Raven got involved with anything in the house, but he might think he had a special right when it came to the books. How the old woman knew so much about him was a mystery; however, the way she described him matched perfectly with the image I had just seen.
“I hope it was but a friendly call on the part of the old gentleman!” he concluded, with a troubled smile.
“I hope it was just a friendly call from the old man!” he finished, with a worried smile.
I told him I had no objection to any number of visits from Mr. Raven, but it would be well he should keep to his resolution of saying nothing about him to the servants. Then I asked him if he had ever seen the mutilated volume out of its place; he answered that he never had, and had always thought it a fixture. With that he went to it, and gave it a pull: it seemed immovable.
I told him I didn't mind how many times Mr. Raven came by, but it would be best if he stuck to his plan of not mentioning him to the staff. Then I asked him if he had ever seen the damaged book out of its place; he replied that he never had and always thought it was part of the furniture. With that, he went over to it and tried to pull it; it seemed stuck.
CHAPTER II. THE MIRROR
Nothing more happened for some days. I think it was about a week after, when what I have now to tell took place.
Nothing else happened for a few days. I think it was about a week later when what I have to share happened.
I had often thought of the manuscript fragment, and repeatedly tried to discover some way of releasing it, but in vain: I could not find out what held it fast.
I had often thought about the manuscript fragment and had tried many times to find a way to release it, but it was useless: I couldn’t figure out what was keeping it stuck.
But I had for some time intended a thorough overhauling of the books in the closet, its atmosphere causing me uneasiness as to their condition. One day the intention suddenly became a resolve, and I was in the act of rising from my chair to make a beginning, when I saw the old librarian moving from the door of the closet toward the farther end of the room. I ought rather to say only that I caught sight of something shadowy from which I received the impression of a slight, stooping man, in a shabby dress-coat reaching almost to his heels, the tails of which, disparting a little as he walked, revealed thin legs in black stockings, and large feet in wide, slipper-like shoes.
But I had been thinking for a while about thoroughly cleaning out the books in the closet, because the atmosphere in there made me uneasy about their condition. One day, that thought suddenly turned into a decision, and I was just about to get up from my chair to start when I noticed the old librarian moving from the door of the closet toward the far end of the room. I should actually say that I caught a glimpse of something shadowy that gave me the impression of a small, hunched man in a worn dress coat that almost reached his heels. As he walked, the tails of the coat parted slightly, revealing thin legs in black stockings and large feet in wide, slipper-like shoes.
At once I followed him: I might be following a shadow, but I never doubted I was following something. He went out of the library into the hall, and across to the foot of the great staircase, then up the stairs to the first floor, where lay the chief rooms. Past these rooms, I following close, he continued his way, through a wide corridor, to the foot of a narrower stair leading to the second floor. Up that he went also, and when I reached the top, strange as it may seem, I found myself in a region almost unknown to me. I never had brother or sister to incite to such romps as make children familiar with nook and cranny; I was a mere child when my guardian took me away; and I had never seen the house again until, about a month before, I returned to take possession.
Immediately, I followed him: I might have been chasing a shadow, but I never doubted I was pursuing something. He exited the library into the hall and crossed to the base of the grand staircase, then ascended to the first floor, where the main rooms were located. Closely behind him, I continued my path through a wide corridor to the base of a narrower staircase leading to the second floor. He went up that too, and when I reached the top, strangely enough, I found myself in an area that was almost unfamiliar to me. I had neither brother nor sister to engage in the playful antics that make kids familiar with every nook and cranny; I was just a little kid when my guardian took me away, and I hadn’t seen the house again until about a month ago, when I returned to take possession.
Through passage after passage we came to a door at the bottom of a winding wooden stair, which we ascended. Every step creaked under my foot, but I heard no sound from that of my guide. Somewhere in the middle of the stair I lost sight of him, and from the top of it the shadowy shape was nowhere visible. I could not even imagine I saw him. The place was full of shadows, but he was not one of them.
Through passage after passage, we reached a door at the bottom of a winding wooden staircase, which we climbed. Every step creaked under my foot, but I didn’t hear any sound from my guide. Somewhere in the middle of the stairs, I lost sight of him, and from the top, his shadowy figure was nowhere to be seen. I couldn’t even picture him. The place was filled with shadows, but he was not one of them.
I was in the main garret, with huge beams and rafters over my head, great spaces around me, a door here and there in sight, and long vistas whose gloom was thinned by a few lurking cobwebbed windows and small dusky skylights. I gazed with a strange mingling of awe and pleasure: the wide expanse of garret was my own, and unexplored!
I was in the main attic, with huge beams and rafters above me, plenty of space around me, a door here and there in sight, and long hallways that were dimly lit by a few hidden cobweb-covered windows and small dark skylights. I looked around with a strange mix of wonder and delight: the vast attic was mine, and it was untouched!
In the middle of it stood an unpainted inclosure of rough planks, the door of which was ajar. Thinking Mr. Raven might be there, I pushed the door, and entered.
In the middle of it stood an unpainted enclosure made of rough planks, the door of which was slightly open. Thinking Mr. Raven might be inside, I pushed the door and walked in.
The small chamber was full of light, but such as dwells in places deserted: it had a dull, disconsolate look, as if it found itself of no use, and regretted having come. A few rather dim sunrays, marking their track through the cloud of motes that had just been stirred up, fell upon a tall mirror with a dusty face, old-fashioned and rather narrow—in appearance an ordinary glass. It had an ebony frame, on the top of which stood a black eagle, with outstretched wings, in his beak a golden chain, from whose end hung a black ball.
The small room was filled with light, but it felt like the light found in abandoned places: it had a dull, gloomy vibe, as if it felt useless and regretted being there. A few faint sunrays, marking their path through the cloud of dust that had just been disturbed, illuminated a tall, narrow mirror with a dusty surface—it looked like any ordinary glass. It had an ebony frame, on top of which sat a black eagle with outstretched wings, holding a golden chain in its beak, from which hung a black ball.
I had been looking at rather than into the mirror, when suddenly I became aware that it reflected neither the chamber nor my own person. I have an impression of having seen the wall melt away, but what followed is enough to account for any uncertainty:—could I have mistaken for a mirror the glass that protected a wonderful picture?
I had been looking at the mirror instead of into it when suddenly I realized that it didn't reflect the room or my own image. I have a sense that I saw the wall dissolve, but what happened next is enough to explain any doubt: could I have confused a beautiful painting covered by glass for a mirror?
I saw before me a wild country, broken and heathy. Desolate hills of no great height, but somehow of strange appearance, occupied the middle distance; along the horizon stretched the tops of a far-off mountain range; nearest me lay a tract of moorland, flat and melancholy.
I saw a wild landscape in front of me, rough and overgrown. There were desolate hills that weren’t very high, but they had an unusual look, filling the middle distance; along the horizon, the peaks of a distant mountain range stretched out; closest to me was a flat, gloomy stretch of moorland.
Being short-sighted, I stepped closer to examine the texture of a stone in the immediate foreground, and in the act espied, hopping toward me with solemnity, a large and ancient raven, whose purply black was here and there softened with gray. He seemed looking for worms as he came. Nowise astonished at the appearance of a live creature in a picture, I took another step forward to see him better, stumbled over something—doubtless the frame of the mirror—and stood nose to beak with the bird: I was in the open air, on a houseless heath!
Being nearsighted, I moved closer to inspect the texture of a stone right in front of me, and in the process, I noticed a large, ancient raven hopping toward me with a serious demeanor. Its purply-black feathers were occasionally softened with gray. It looked like it was on the hunt for worms as it approached. Not at all surprised to see a live creature in a picture, I took another step forward to get a better look, tripped over something—likely the mirror's frame—and suddenly found myself face-to-face with the bird: I was outside, on a barren heath!
CHAPTER III. THE RAVEN
I turned and looked behind me: all was vague and uncertain, as when one cannot distinguish between fog and field, between cloud and mountain-side. One fact only was plain—that I saw nothing I knew. Imagining myself involved in a visual illusion, and that touch would correct sight, I stretched my arms and felt about me, walking in this direction and that, if haply, where I could see nothing, I might yet come in contact with something; but my search was vain. Instinctively then, as to the only living thing near me, I turned to the raven, which stood a little way off, regarding me with an expression at once respectful and quizzical. Then the absurdity of seeking counsel from such a one struck me, and I turned again, overwhelmed with bewilderment, not unmingled with fear. Had I wandered into a region where both the material and psychical relations of our world had ceased to hold? Might a man at any moment step beyond the realm of order, and become the sport of the lawless? Yet I saw the raven, felt the ground under my feet, and heard a sound as of wind in the lowly plants around me!
I turned and looked behind me: everything was vague and uncertain, like when you can't tell the difference between fog and a field, between clouds and a mountainside. The only clear fact was that I saw nothing familiar. Thinking I might be caught in a visual trick, and that touching might clarify my sight, I stretched out my arms and felt around, walking in different directions, hoping that even if I couldn't see anything, I might come into contact with something; but my search was pointless. Instinctively, since it was the only living thing nearby, I turned to the raven, which stood a little way off, looking at me with a mix of respect and curiosity. Then the absurdity of seeking advice from such a creature hit me, and I turned away, overwhelmed with confusion and not a little fear. Had I wandered into a place where the physical and mental connections of our world no longer applied? Could a person suddenly step outside the realm of order and become at the mercy of chaos? Yet I saw the raven, felt the ground beneath my feet, and heard the sound of wind rustling through the low plants around me!
“How DID I get here?” I said—apparently aloud, for the question was immediately answered.
“How did I get here?” I said—clearly out loud, since the question was answered right away.
“You came through the door,” replied an odd, rather harsh voice.
"You walked in through the door," said a strange, somewhat gruff voice.
I looked behind, then all about me, but saw no human shape. The terror that madness might be at hand laid hold upon me: must I henceforth place no confidence either in my senses or my consciousness? The same instant I knew it was the raven that had spoken, for he stood looking up at me with an air of waiting. The sun was not shining, yet the bird seemed to cast a shadow, and the shadow seemed part of himself.
I looked behind me and around, but I didn’t see anyone. Panic gripped me at the thought that I might be going mad: should I no longer trust my senses or my mind? At that moment, I realized it was the raven that had spoken, as he was staring up at me, waiting. The sun wasn’t shining, yet the bird appeared to cast a shadow, and that shadow felt like it was part of him.
I beg my reader to aid me in the endeavour to make myself intelligible—if here understanding be indeed possible between us. I was in a world, or call it a state of things, an economy of conditions, an idea of existence, so little correspondent with the ways and modes of this world—which we are apt to think the only world, that the best choice I can make of word or phrase is but an adumbration of what I would convey. I begin indeed to fear that I have undertaken an impossibility, undertaken to tell what I cannot tell because no speech at my command will fit the forms in my mind. Already I have set down statements I would gladly change did I know how to substitute a truer utterance; but as often as I try to fit the reality with nearer words, I find myself in danger of losing the things themselves, and feel like one in process of awaking from a dream, with the thing that seemed familiar gradually yet swiftly changing through a succession of forms until its very nature is no longer recognisable.
I ask my reader to help me make myself clear—if understanding is even possible between us. I was in a world, or let’s say a situation, a system of circumstances, a concept of existence, so different from the ways and norms of this world—which we tend to think is the only world—that the best choice of words or phrases I can come up with is just a shadow of what I want to express. I’m starting to worry that I’ve taken on the impossible task of trying to describe what I can’t because no words I have will match the ideas in my mind. Already, I’ve written down statements that I would happily change if I knew how to find a more accurate way to say them; but every time I try to align reality with closer words, I risk losing the essence of those things altogether. It feels like I’m waking up from a dream, with what once seemed familiar gradually transforming through a series of changes until its true nature becomes unrecognizable.
I bethought me that a bird capable of addressing a man must have the right of a man to a civil answer; perhaps, as a bird, even a greater claim.
I realized that a bird that can talk to a person must have the same right as a person to receive a polite response; maybe, as a bird, it has an even stronger claim.
A tendency to croak caused a certain roughness in his speech, but his voice was not disagreeable, and what he said, although conveying little enlightenment, did not sound rude.
A habit of croaking made his speech a bit rough, but his voice wasn't unpleasant, and even though what he said didn’t offer much insight, it didn’t come off as rude.
“I did not come through any door,” I rejoined.
“I didn’t come through any door,” I replied.
“I saw you come through it!—saw you with my own ancient eyes!” asserted the raven, positively but not disrespectfully.
“I saw you come through it!—saw you with my own old eyes!” asserted the raven, firmly but not disrespectfully.
“I never saw any door!” I persisted.
“I never saw any door!” I kept insisting.
“Of course not!” he returned; “all the doors you had yet seen—and you haven’t seen many—were doors in; here you came upon a door out! The strange thing to you,” he went on thoughtfully, “will be, that the more doors you go out of, the farther you get in!”
“Of course not!” he replied; “all the doors you've seen so far—and you haven't seen many—were doors you went into; here you found a door to go out! The weird thing for you,” he continued thoughtfully, “will be that the more doors you go out of, the deeper you get in!”
“Oblige me by telling me where I am.”
“Please tell me where I am.”
“That is impossible. You know nothing about whereness. The only way to come to know where you are is to begin to make yourself at home.”
"That’s impossible. You don’t know anything about whereness. The only way to truly understand where you are is to start making yourself at home."
“How am I to begin that where everything is so strange?”
“How am I supposed to start when everything feels so unfamiliar?”
“By doing something.”
“By taking action.”
“What?”
“What’s up?”
“Anything; and the sooner you begin the better! for until you are at home, you will find it as difficult to get out as it is to get in.”
“Anything; and the sooner you start, the better! Because until you feel at home, you’ll find it just as hard to get out as it is to get in.”
“I have, unfortunately, found it too easy to get in; once out I shall not try again!”
"I’ve found it way too easy to get in; once I’m out, I won’t try again!"
“You have stumbled in, and may, possibly, stumble out again. Whether you have got in UNFORTUNATELY remains to be seen.”
“You've stumbled in, and you might, possibly, stumble out again. Whether you got in UNFORTUNATELY remains to be seen.”
“Do you never go out, sir?”
“Don’t you ever go out, sir?”
“When I please I do, but not often, or for long. Your world is such a half-baked sort of place, it is at once so childish and so self-satisfied—in fact, it is not sufficiently developed for an old raven—at your service!”
“When I want to, I do, but not often or for long. Your world is such a half-baked place; it's both childish and self-satisfied—in fact, it's not mature enough for an old raven—at your service!”
“Am I wrong, then, in presuming that a man is superior to a bird?”
“Am I wrong to assume that a man is better than a bird?”
“That is as it may be. We do not waste our intellects in generalising, but take man or bird as we find him.—I think it is now my turn to ask you a question!”
“That may be true. We don’t waste our minds on generalizations; we take people or birds as they come. —I think it’s my turn to ask you a question now!”
“You have the best of rights,” I replied, “in the fact that you CAN do so!”
“You have every right,” I replied, “because you CAN do that!”
“Well answered!” he rejoined. “Tell me, then, who you are—if you happen to know.”
“Well answered!” he replied. “Now tell me, who are you—if you happen to know.”
“How should I help knowing? I am myself, and must know!”
“How can I help knowing? I am who I am, and I must know!”
“If you know you are yourself, you know that you are not somebody else; but do you know that you are yourself? Are you sure you are not your own father?—or, excuse me, your own fool?—Who are you, pray?”
“If you know you’re yourself, you know you’re not someone else; but do you really know you’re yourself? Are you sure you’re not your own father?—or, pardon me, your own fool?—Who are you, by the way?”
I became at once aware that I could give him no notion of who I was. Indeed, who was I? It would be no answer to say I was who! Then I understood that I did not know myself, did not know what I was, had no grounds on which to determine that I was one and not another. As for the name I went by in my own world, I had forgotten it, and did not care to recall it, for it meant nothing, and what it might be was plainly of no consequence here. I had indeed almost forgotten that there it was a custom for everybody to have a name! So I held my peace, and it was my wisdom; for what should I say to a creature such as this raven, who saw through accident into entity?
I suddenly realized that I couldn't give him any idea of who I was. Honestly, who was I? It wouldn't make sense to say I was who! Then it hit me that I didn’t really know myself, didn’t know what I was, and had no basis for figuring out whether I was one thing or another. As for the name I had in my old life, I had forgotten it and didn’t even want to remember it because it didn’t matter, and whatever it might have been meant nothing here. I had nearly forgotten that in my old world, everyone had a name! So, I kept quiet, and that was the smart choice; what could I possibly say to a creature like this raven, who could see through chance and into existence?
“Look at me,” he said, “and tell me who I am.”
“Look at me,” he said, “and tell me who I am.”
As he spoke, he turned his back, and instantly I knew him. He was no longer a raven, but a man above the middle height with a stoop, very thin, and wearing a long black tail-coat. Again he turned, and I saw him a raven.
As he talked, he turned away from me, and right away I recognized him. He was no longer a raven, but a man of average height with a slouch, very skinny, and dressed in a long black tailcoat. Then he turned again, and I saw him as a raven.
“I have seen you before, sir,” I said, feeling foolish rather than surprised.
“I've seen you before, sir,” I said, feeling more foolish than surprised.
“How can you say so from seeing me behind?” he rejoined. “Did you ever see yourself behind? You have never seen yourself at all!—Tell me now, then, who I am.”
“How can you say that just by seeing me from behind?” he replied. “Have you ever seen yourself from behind? You’ve never seen yourself at all!—So, tell me, who am I?”
“I humbly beg your pardon,” I answered: “I believe you were once the librarian of our house, but more WHO I do not know.”
“I humbly ask for your forgiveness,” I replied, “I believe you used to be the librarian of our house, but beyond that, I don’t know who you are.”
“Why do you beg my pardon?”
“Why are you asking for my forgiveness?”
“Because I took you for a raven,” I said—seeing him before me as plainly a raven as bird or man could look.
“Because I thought you were a raven,” I said—seeing him in front of me as clearly a raven as any bird or man could appear.
“You did me no wrong,” he returned. “Calling me a raven, or thinking me one, you allowed me existence, which is the sum of what one can demand of his fellow-beings. Therefore, in return, I will give you a lesson:—No one can say he is himself, until first he knows that he IS, and then what HIMSELF is. In fact, nobody is himself, and himself is nobody. There is more in it than you can see now, but not more than you need to see. You have, I fear, got into this region too soon, but none the less you must get to be at home in it; for home, as you may or may not know, is the only place where you can go out and in. There are places you can go into, and places you can go out of; but the one place, if you do but find it, where you may go out and in both, is home.”
“You didn't wrong me,” he replied. “By calling me a raven or thinking of me as one, you allowed me to exist, which is the most anyone can ask of others. So, in return, I’ll give you some advice: No one can truly say they are themselves until they first understand that they exist, and then figure out who they really are. In fact, nobody is truly themselves, and their true self is no one. There’s more to this than you can see right now, but not more than you need to understand. I'm afraid you've entered this area too early, but still, you have to learn to feel at home here; because home, as you may or may not realize, is the only place where you can come and go freely. There are places you can enter and places you can leave, but the one place, if you can find it, where you can do both, is home.”
He turned to walk away, and again I saw the librarian. He did not appear to have changed, only to have taken up his shadow. I know this seems nonsense, but I cannot help it.
He turned to walk away, and I saw the librarian again. He didn’t seem to have changed, just picked up his shadow. I know this sounds crazy, but I can’t help it.
I gazed after him until I saw him no more; but whether distance hid him, or he disappeared among the heather, I cannot tell.
I watched him until he was out of sight; I can't say if he was hidden by the distance or if he vanished into the heather.
Could it be that I was dead, I thought, and did not know it? Was I in what we used to call the world beyond the grave? and must I wander about seeking my place in it? How was I to find myself at home? The raven said I must do something: what could I do here?—And would that make me somebody? for now, alas, I was nobody!
Could it be that I was dead, I wondered, and didn’t realize it? Was I in what we used to call the afterlife? Did I have to roam around looking for my place in it? How was I supposed to feel at home? The raven told me I had to do something: what could I do here?—And would that make me someone? Because right now, sadly, I was nobody!
I took the way Mr. Raven had gone, and went slowly after him. Presently I saw a wood of tall slender pine-trees, and turned toward it. The odour of it met me on my way, and I made haste to bury myself in it.
I followed the path Mr. Raven had taken and walked slowly after him. Soon, I saw a forest of tall, slender pine trees and headed toward it. The smell hit me as I approached, and I hurried to lose myself in it.
Plunged at length in its twilight glooms, I spied before me something with a shine, standing between two of the stems. It had no colour, but was like the translucent trembling of the hot air that rises, in a radiant summer noon, from the sun-baked ground, vibrant like the smitten chords of a musical instrument. What it was grew no plainer as I went nearer, and when I came close up, I ceased to see it, only the form and colour of the trees beyond seemed strangely uncertain. I would have passed between the stems, but received a slight shock, stumbled, and fell. When I rose, I saw before me the wooden wall of the garret chamber. I turned, and there was the mirror, on whose top the black eagle seemed but that moment to have perched.
Finally engulfed in the dim light of twilight, I noticed something shining in front of me, standing between two of the tree trunks. It had no color but resembled the clear, shimmering heat rising from the sun-baked ground on a bright summer noon, vibrant like the strings of a musical instrument being played. As I got closer, it became no clearer, and when I reached it, I couldn’t see it at all; instead, the shapes and colors of the trees beyond appeared oddly blurred. I intended to move between the trunks, but I felt a slight jolt, stumbled, and fell. When I stood up, I found myself facing the wooden wall of the attic room. I turned around, and there was the mirror, on which the black eagle seemed to have just landed.
Terror seized me, and I fled. Outside the chamber the wide garret spaces had an UNCANNY look. They seemed to have long been waiting for something; it had come, and they were waiting again! A shudder went through me on the winding stair: the house had grown strange to me! something was about to leap upon me from behind! I darted down the spiral, struck against the wall and fell, rose and ran. On the next floor I lost my way, and had gone through several passages a second time ere I found the head of the stair. At the top of the great stair I had come to myself a little, and in a few moments I sat recovering my breath in the library.
Terror grabbed me, and I ran. Outside the room, the expansive attic spaces had an eerie vibe. It felt like they had been waiting for something for a long time; it had arrived, and now they were waiting again! A chill went through me on the winding stairs: the house felt unfamiliar! Something was about to jump out at me from behind! I rushed down the spiral, hit the wall, and fell, quickly getting up and running. On the next floor, I lost my way, having gone through several passages again before I finally found the top of the stairs. By the time I reached the top of the grand staircase, I had calmed down a bit, and in a few moments, I was sitting in the library, trying to catch my breath.
Nothing should ever again make me go up that last terrible stair! The garret at the top of it pervaded the whole house! It sat upon it, threatening to crush me out of it! The brooding brain of the building, it was full of mysterious dwellers, one or other of whom might any moment appear in the library where I sat! I was nowhere safe! I would let, I would sell the dreadful place, in which an aërial portal stood ever open to creatures whose life was other than human! I would purchase a crag in Switzerland, and thereon build a wooden nest of one story with never a garret above it, guarded by some grand old peak that would send down nothing worse than a few tons of whelming rock!
Nothing should ever again make me climb that last terrible stair! The attic at the top filled the whole house with its presence! It loomed over me, ready to squash me out of it! The dark heart of the building, it was full of mysterious inhabitants, any one of whom might show up in the library where I sat! I felt unsafe anywhere! I would let or sell the awful place, where an airy portal stood always open to beings whose lives were anything but human! I would buy a cliff in Switzerland and build a single-story wooden cabin on it, with no attic above, protected by some grand old peak that would only unleash a few tons of falling rock!
I knew all the time that my thinking was foolish, and was even aware of a certain undertone of contemptuous humour in it; but suddenly it was checked, and I seemed again to hear the croak of the raven.
I knew all along that my thoughts were silly and I could even sense a hint of sarcastic humor in them; but suddenly it stopped, and I felt like I could hear the raven's croak again.
“If I know nothing of my own garret,” I thought, “what is there to secure me against my own brain? Can I tell what it is even now generating?—what thought it may present me the next moment, the next month, or a year away? What is at the heart of my brain? What is behind my THINK? Am I there at all?—Who, what am I?”
“If I don’t know anything about my own space,” I thought, “how can I trust my own mind? Can I even understand what it’s creating right now?—what thought it might throw at me next, in the next moment, next month, or a year from now? What’s at the core of my mind? What’s behind my thinking? Am I really even here?—Who am I, anyway?”
I could no more answer the question now than when the raven put it to me in—at—“Where in?—where at?” I said, and gave myself up as knowing anything of myself or the universe.
I couldn't answer the question now any more than when the raven asked me back at—“Where in?—where at?” I said, and just accepted that I knew nothing about myself or the universe.
I started to my feet, hurried across the room to the masked door, where the mutilated volume, sticking out from the flat of soulless, bodiless, non-existent books, appeared to beckon me, went down on my knees, and opened it as far as its position would permit, but could see nothing. I got up again, lighted a taper, and peeping as into a pair of reluctant jaws, perceived that the manuscript was verse. Further I could not carry discovery. Beginnings of lines were visible on the left-hand page, and ends of lines on the other; but I could not, of course, get at the beginning and end of a single line, and was unable, in what I could read, to make any guess at the sense. The mere words, however, woke in me feelings which to describe was, from their strangeness, impossible. Some dreams, some poems, some musical phrases, some pictures, wake feelings such as one never had before, new in colour and form—spiritual sensations, as it were, hitherto unproved: here, some of the phrases, some of the senseless half-lines, some even of the individual words affected me in similar fashion—as with the aroma of an idea, rousing in me a great longing to know what the poem or poems might, even yet in their mutilation, hold or suggest.
I got to my feet and hurried across the room to the masked door, where the damaged book, sticking out from a flat of lifeless, nonexistent books, seemed to call to me. I knelt down and opened it as far as I could, but I couldn't see anything. I stood up again, lit a candle, and peered inside like looking into a reluctant set of jaws, realizing that the manuscript was poetry. Beyond that, I couldn't discover more. The beginnings of lines were visible on the left page and the ends on the right; however, I couldn't reach the beginning or end of a single line, and I couldn't make sense of what little I could read. Yet the words stirred feelings in me that were strangely indescribable. Some dreams, poems, musical phrases, or images evoke feelings unlike any I've had before—new in color and form—like spiritual sensations I had never experienced. Here, some of the phrases, some of the nonsensical half-lines, and even individual words affected me in the same way—like the hint of an idea, igniting a deep desire in me to know what the poem or poems, even in their damaged state, might convey or suggest.
I copied out a few of the larger shreds attainable, and tried hard to complete some of the lines, but without the least success. The only thing I gained in the effort was so much weariness that, when I went to bed, I fell asleep at once and slept soundly.
I wrote down a few of the larger pieces I could find and tried really hard to fill in some of the lines, but I didn't manage to get anywhere. The only thing I got from the effort was a lot of tiredness, so when I went to bed, I fell asleep right away and slept deeply.
In the morning all that horror of the empty garret spaces had left me.
In the morning, all that dread from the empty attic had faded away.
CHAPTER IV. SOMEWHERE OR NOWHERE?
The sun was very bright, but I doubted if the day would long be fine, and looked into the milky sapphire I wore, to see whether the star in it was clear. It was even less defined than I had expected. I rose from the breakfast-table, and went to the window to glance at the stone again. There had been heavy rain in the night, and on the lawn was a thrush breaking his way into the shell of a snail.
The sun was really bright, but I wasn't sure if the day would stay nice for long, so I looked at the milky sapphire I was wearing to see if the star inside it was clear. It was even less clear than I had thought. I got up from the breakfast table and went to the window to check the stone again. There had been heavy rain the night before, and in the yard, a thrush was breaking into a snail shell.
As I was turning my ring about to catch the response of the star to the sun, I spied a keen black eye gazing at me out of the milky misty blue. The sight startled me so that I dropped the ring, and when I picked it up the eye was gone from it. The same moment the sun was obscured; a dark vapour covered him, and in a minute or two the whole sky was clouded. The air had grown sultry, and a gust of wind came suddenly. A moment more and there was a flash of lightning, with a single sharp thunder-clap. Then the rain fell in torrents.
As I turned my ring to see how the star would react to the sun, I noticed a sharp black eye staring at me from the misty blue. The sight shocked me so much that I dropped the ring, and when I picked it up, the eye had vanished. At that same moment, the sun disappeared behind a dark cloud, and within a minute or two, the entire sky was overcast. The air had become humid, and a sudden gust of wind blew through. In just a moment, there was a flash of lightning, followed by a loud clap of thunder. Then the rain poured down heavily.
I had opened the window, and stood there looking out at the precipitous rain, when I descried a raven walking toward me over the grass, with solemn gait, and utter disregard of the falling deluge. Suspecting who he was, I congratulated myself that I was safe on the ground-floor. At the same time I had a conviction that, if I were not careful, something would happen.
I had opened the window and stood there watching the heavy rain when I spotted a raven walking toward me across the grass, moving with a serious stride and completely ignoring the pouring rain. Suspecting who it was, I felt relieved that I was on the ground floor. At the same time, I had a strong feeling that if I wasn't careful, something would go wrong.
He came nearer and nearer, made a profound bow, and with a sudden winged leap stood on the window-sill. Then he stepped over the ledge, jumped down into the room, and walked to the door. I thought he was on his way to the library, and followed him, determined, if he went up the stair, not to take one step after him. He turned, however, neither toward the library nor the stair, but to a little door that gave upon a grass-patch in a nook between two portions of the rambling old house. I made haste to open it for him. He stepped out into its creeper-covered porch, and stood looking at the rain, which fell like a huge thin cataract; I stood in the door behind him. The second flash came, and was followed by a lengthened roll of more distant thunder. He turned his head over his shoulder and looked at me, as much as to say, “You hear that?” then swivelled it round again, and anew contemplated the weather, apparently with approbation. So human were his pose and carriage and the way he kept turning his head, that I remarked almost involuntarily,
He got closer and closer, made a deep bow, and with a sudden, graceful leap, stood on the window sill. Then he stepped over the ledge, jumped down into the room, and walked toward the door. I thought he was headed to the library, so I followed him, determined that if he went up the stairs, I wouldn't take another step after him. However, he turned, not toward the library or the stairs, but to a small door that opened onto a grassy patch in a corner between two sections of the sprawling old house. I hurried to open it for him. He stepped out onto the porch covered in vines and stood there looking at the rain, which was pouring down like a massive, thin waterfall; I stood in the doorway behind him. The second flash of lightning came, followed by a long roll of distant thunder. He turned his head over his shoulder and looked at me, as if to say, "Did you hear that?" then turned it back again and looked at the weather, seeming to approve. His pose and movement, the way he kept turning his head, were so human that I noted almost without thinking,
“Fine weather for the worms, Mr. Raven!”
“Nice weather for the worms, Mr. Raven!”
“Yes,” he answered, in the rather croaky voice I had learned to know, “the ground will be nice for them to get out and in!—It must be a grand time on the steppes of Uranus!” he added, with a glance upward; “I believe it is raining there too; it was, all the last week!”
“Yes,” he replied, in the raspy voice I recognized, “the ground will be perfect for them to come and go!—It must be an amazing time on the steppes of Uranus!” he added, looking up; “I think it’s raining there too; it was all last week!”
“Why should that make it a grand time?” I asked.
“Why would that make it a great time?” I asked.
“Because the animals there are all burrowers,” he answered, “—like the field-mice and the moles here.—They will be, for ages to come.”
“Because the animals there all dig burrows,” he answered, “—like the field mice and moles here.—They will continue to do so for a long time.”
“How do you know that, if I may be so bold?” I rejoined.
"How do you know that, if I can be so bold?" I replied.
“As any one would who had been there to see,” he replied. “It is a great sight, until you get used to it, when the earth gives a heave, and out comes a beast. You might think it a hairy elephant or a deinotherium—but none of the animals are the same as we have ever had here. I was almost frightened myself the first time I saw the dry-bog-serpent come wallowing out—such a head and mane! and SUCH eyes!—but the shower is nearly over. It will stop directly after the next thunder-clap. There it is!”
“As anyone would who had been there to see,” he replied. “It’s an amazing sight, at least until you get used to it, when the ground shakes, and out comes a creature. You might think it’s a hairy elephant or a deinotherium—but none of the animals resemble anything we’ve ever seen here. I was almost scared myself the first time I saw the dry-bog-serpent come crawling out—such a head and mane! and SUCH eyes!—but the storm is almost over. It will stop right after the next thunderclap. There it is!”
A flash came with the words, and in about half a minute the thunder. Then the rain ceased.
A flash accompanied the words, and about thirty seconds later, the thunder followed. Then the rain stopped.
“Now we should be going!” said the raven, and stepped to the front of the porch.
“Now we should get going!” said the raven, and walked to the front of the porch.
“Going where?” I asked.
“Where to?” I asked.
“Going where we have to go,” he answered. “You did not surely think you had got home? I told you there was no going out and in at pleasure until you were at home!”
“Going where we need to go,” he replied. “You didn’t really think you were home, did you? I told you there’s no coming and going as you please until you’re actually home!”
“I do not want to go,” I said.
“I don’t want to go,” I said.
“That does not make any difference—at least not much,” he answered. “This is the way!”
"That doesn't make much difference—at least not really," he replied. "This is the way!"
“I am quite content where I am.”
“I’m pretty happy where I am.”
“You think so, but you are not. Come along.”
“You think that, but you’re not. Let’s go.”
He hopped from the porch onto the grass, and turned, waiting.
He jumped off the porch onto the grass and turned, waiting.
“I will not leave the house to-day,” I said with obstinacy.
“I’m not leaving the house today,” I said stubbornly.
“You will come into the garden!” rejoined the raven.
“You will come into the garden!” replied the raven.
“I give in so far,” I replied, and stepped from the porch.
“I'll concede a little,” I replied, and stepped off the porch.
The sun broke through the clouds, and the raindrops flashed and sparkled on the grass. The raven was walking over it.
The sun peeked through the clouds, and the raindrops glimmered on the grass. A raven was walking across it.
“You will wet your feet!” I cried.
“You're going to get your feet wet!” I exclaimed.
“And mire my beak,” he answered, immediately plunging it deep in the sod, and drawing out a great wriggling red worm. He threw back his head, and tossed it in the air. It spread great wings, gorgeous in red and black, and soared aloft.
“And mess up my beak,” he replied, immediately plunging it deep into the ground, and pulling out a big wriggling red worm. He threw his head back and tossed it into the air. It spread its amazing wings, vibrant in red and black, and soared up high.
“Tut! tut!” I exclaimed; “you mistake, Mr. Raven: worms are not the larvæ of butterflies!”
“Tut! tut!” I said; “you’re mistaken, Mr. Raven: worms aren’t the larvae of butterflies!”
“Never mind,” he croaked; “it will do for once! I’m not a reading man at present, but sexton at the—at a certain graveyard—cemetery, more properly—in—at—no matter where!”
“Forget it,” he rasped; “it’ll be fine this one time! I’m not much of a reader right now, but I’m the sexton at—at a certain cemetery—more specifically—in—at—whatever!”
“I see! you can’t keep your spade still: and when you have nothing to bury, you must dig something up! Only you should mind what it is before you make it fly! No creature should be allowed to forget what and where it came from!”
“I get it! You can’t keep your spade quiet: and when you don’t have anything to bury, you have to dig something up! Just be careful about what it is before you make it go flying! No creature should be allowed to forget what it is and where it came from!”
“Why?” said the raven.
"Why?" asked the raven.
“Because it will grow proud, and cease to recognise its superiors.”
“Because it will become arrogant and stop acknowledging those above it.”
No man knows it when he is making an idiot of himself.
No one realizes when they’re embarrassing themselves.
“Where DO the worms come from?” said the raven, as if suddenly grown curious to know.
“Where do the worms come from?” asked the raven, as if suddenly becoming curious to know.
“Why, from the earth, as you have just seen!” I answered.
“Why, from the earth, as you just saw!” I replied.
“Yes, last!” he replied. “But they can’t have come from it first—for that will never go back to it!” he added, looking up.
“Yes, finally!” he replied. “But they couldn’t have come from it first—because that will never go back to it!” he added, looking up.
I looked up also, but could see nothing save a little dark cloud, the edges of which were red, as if with the light of the sunset.
I looked up too, but I could only see a small dark cloud, the edges of which were red, as if lit up by the sunset.
“Surely the sun is not going down!” I exclaimed, struck with amazement.
“Surely the sun isn't setting!” I exclaimed, filled with wonder.
“Oh, no!” returned the raven. “That red belongs to the worm.”
“Oh, no!” replied the raven. “That red belongs to the worm.”
“You see what comes of making creatures forget their origin!” I cried with some warmth.
“You see what happens when creatures forget where they come from!” I exclaimed with some intensity.
“It is well, surely, if it be to rise higher and grow larger!” he returned. “But indeed I only teach them to find it!”
“It’s definitely good if it means rising higher and growing bigger!” he replied. “But honestly, I just teach them how to discover it!”
“Would you have the air full of worms?”
“Do you want the air filled with worms?”
“That is the business of a sexton. If only the rest of the clergy understood it as well!”
"That’s the job of a sexton. If only the rest of the clergy understood it as well!"
In went his beak again through the soft turf, and out came the wriggling worm. He tossed it in the air, and away it flew.
In went his beak again into the soft ground, and out came the wriggling worm. He tossed it in the air, and away it flew.
I looked behind me, and gave a cry of dismay: I had but that moment declared I would not leave the house, and already I was a stranger in the strange land!
I looked back and let out a cry of shock: I had just said I wouldn’t leave the house, and already I felt like a foreigner in this unfamiliar place!
“What right have you to treat me so, Mr. Raven?” I said with deep offence. “Am I, or am I not, a free agent?”
“What right do you have to treat me like this, Mr. Raven?” I said, deeply offended. “Am I, or am I not, a free agent?”
“A man is as free as he chooses to make himself, never an atom freer,” answered the raven.
“A man is as free as he chooses to make himself; he’s never any freer than that,” replied the raven.
“You have no right to make me do things against my will!”
“You can’t force me to do anything I don’t want to!”
“When you have a will, you will find that no one can.”
“When you have a will, you’ll find that no one can.”
“You wrong me in the very essence of my individuality!” I persisted.
“You're misunderstanding the core of who I am!” I insisted.
“If you were an individual I could not, therefore now I do not. You are but beginning to become an individual.”
“If you were an individual, I couldn’t do that, but now I don’t. You’re just starting to become an individual.”
All about me was a pine-forest, in which my eyes were already searching deep, in the hope of discovering an unaccountable glimmer, and so finding my way home. But, alas! how could I any longer call that house HOME, where every door, every window opened into OUT, and even the garden I could not keep inside!
All around me was a pine forest, where my eyes were already searching deeply, hoping to catch an elusive glimmer and find my way back home. But, sadly! how could I still call that place HOME, where every door and every window opened to the outside, and even the garden was something I couldn't keep inside!
I suppose I looked discomfited.
I guess I looked uncomfortable.
“Perhaps it may comfort you,” said the raven, “to be told that you have not yet left your house, neither has your house left you. At the same time it cannot contain you, or you inhabit it!”
“Maybe it will comfort you,” said the raven, “to know that you haven’t left your house yet, and your house hasn’t left you. But at the same time, it cannot hold you, nor do you live in it!”
“I do not understand you,” I replied. “Where am I?”
“I don’t understand you,” I replied. “Where am I?”
“In the region of the seven dimensions,” he answered, with a curious noise in his throat, and a flutter of his tail. “You had better follow me carefully now for a moment, lest you should hurt some one!”
“In the area of the seven dimensions,” he replied, making a strange sound in his throat and flicking his tail. “You should follow me closely for a moment, so you don’t accidentally hurt someone!”
“There is nobody to hurt but yourself, Mr. Raven! I confess I should rather like to hurt you!”
“There’s no one to hurt but yourself, Mr. Raven! I admit I’d actually like to hurt you!”
“That you see nobody is where the danger lies. But you see that large tree to your left, about thirty yards away?”
“That you don’t see anyone is where the danger is. But do you see that big tree to your left, about thirty yards away?”
“Of course I do: why should I not?” I answered testily.
“Of course I do: why wouldn't I?” I replied irritably.
“Ten minutes ago you did not see it, and now you do not know where it stands!”
“Ten minutes ago you didn't see it, and now you have no idea where it is!”
“I do.”
"I do."
“Where do you think it stands?”
“Where do you think it is?”
“Why THERE, where you know it is!”
“Why THERE, where you know it is!”
“Where is THERE?”
“Where is that?”
“You bother me with your silly questions!” I cried. “I am growing tired of you!”
“You're annoying me with your silly questions!” I shouted. “I'm getting fed up with you!”
“That tree stands on the hearth of your kitchen, and grows nearly straight up its chimney,” he said.
“That tree is right in your kitchen and it shoots almost straight up the chimney,” he said.
“Now I KNOW you are making game of me!” I answered, with a laugh of scorn.
“Now I KNOW you’re just teasing me!” I replied with a laugh of disdain.
“Was I making game of you when you discovered me looking out of your star-sapphire yesterday?”
“Was I making fun of you when you caught me looking out of your star-sapphire yesterday?”
“That was this morning—not an hour ago!”
“That was this morning—not even an hour ago!”
“I have been widening your horizon longer than that, Mr. Vane; but never mind!”
“I've been broadening your perspective longer than that, Mr. Vane; but it’s all good!”
“You mean you have been making a fool of me!” I said, turning from him.
"You mean you've been making a fool out of me!" I said, turning away from him.
“Excuse me: no one can do that but yourself!”
“Excuse me, but no one can do that except you!”
“And I decline to do it.”
“And I refuse to do it.”
“You mistake.”
"You're mistaken."
“How?”
“How?”
“In declining to acknowledge yourself one already. You make yourself such by refusing what is true, and for that you will sorely punish yourself.”
"By not recognizing who you truly are, you create that reality for yourself by rejecting the truth, and for that, you will greatly suffer."
“How, again?”
"How, again?"
“By believing what is not true.”
“By believing things that aren't true.”
“Then, if I walk to the other side of that tree, I shall walk through the kitchen fire?”
“Then, if I walk to the other side of that tree, will I walk through the kitchen fire?”
“Certainly. You would first, however, walk through the lady at the piano in the breakfast-room. That rosebush is close by her. You would give her a terrible start!”
"Sure thing. But first, you would walk past the woman at the piano in the breakfast room. That rosebush is right next to her. You'd really give her a scare!"
“There is no lady in the house!”
“There's no lady in the house!”
“Indeed! Is not your housekeeper a lady? She is counted such in a certain country where all are servants, and the liveries one and multitudinous!”
“Absolutely! Isn't your housekeeper a lady? She's considered one in a certain country where everyone is a servant, and the uniforms are both unique and numerous!”
“She cannot use the piano, anyhow!”
“She can’t use the piano, anyway!”
“Her niece can: she is there—a well-educated girl and a capital musician.”
“Her niece can: she is here—a well-educated girl and an excellent musician.”
“Excuse me; I cannot help it: you seem to me to be talking sheer nonsense!”
“Sorry, but I can't help it: you just seem to be talking complete nonsense!”
“If you could but hear the music! Those great long heads of wild hyacinth are inside the piano, among the strings of it, and give that peculiar sweetness to her playing!—Pardon me: I forgot your deafness!”
“If you could just hear the music! Those long heads of wild hyacinth are inside the piano, among the strings, adding that special sweetness to her playing!—Sorry, I forgot you can’t hear!”
“Two objects,” I said, “cannot exist in the same place at the same time!”
“Two objects,” I said, “can’t exist in the same place at the same time!”
“Can they not? I did not know!—I remember now they do teach that with you. It is a great mistake—one of the greatest ever wiseacre made! No man of the universe, only a man of the world could have said so!”
“Can’t they? I had no idea!—I remember now that they teach that with you. It’s a huge mistake—one of the biggest ever made by a know-it-all! Only someone focused on worldly matters, not someone who understands the universe, could have said that!”
“You a librarian, and talk such rubbish!” I cried. “Plainly, you did not read many of the books in your charge!”
“You're a librarian, and you talk such nonsense!” I shouted. “Clearly, you haven't read many of the books you’re responsible for!”
“Oh, yes! I went through all in your library—at the time, and came out at the other side not much the wiser. I was a bookworm then, but when I came to know it, I woke among the butterflies. To be sure I have given up reading for a good many years—ever since I was made sexton.—There! I smell Grieg’s Wedding March in the quiver of those rose-petals!”
“Oh, absolutely! I looked through everything in your library back then and didn’t come out any smarter. I was such a bookworm, but when I finally understood things, it felt like waking up among butterflies. To be honest, I’ve stopped reading for quite a few years now—ever since I became the sexton. There! I can smell Grieg’s Wedding March in the rustle of those rose petals!”
I went to the rose-bush and listened hard, but could not hear the thinnest ghost of a sound; I only smelt something I had never before smelt in any rose. It was still rose-odour, but with a difference, caused, I suppose, by the Wedding March.
I went to the rosebush and listened closely, but I couldn’t hear even the faintest sound; I only smelled something I had never smelled in any rose before. It was still the scent of roses, but different, probably because of the Wedding March.
When I looked up, there was the bird by my side.
When I looked up, the bird was right next to me.
“Mr. Raven,” I said, “forgive me for being so rude: I was irritated. Will you kindly show me my way home? I must go, for I have an appointment with my bailiff. One must not break faith with his servants!”
“Mr. Raven,” I said, “I’m sorry for being so rude; I was frustrated. Could you please show me the way home? I need to go because I have a meeting with my bailiff. One shouldn’t betray their servants!”
“You cannot break what was broken days ago!” he answered.
“You can’t fix what was broken days ago!” he replied.
“Do show me the way,” I pleaded.
“Please show me the way,” I begged.
“I cannot,” he returned. “To go back, you must go through yourself, and that way no man can show another.”
“I can’t,” he replied. “To go back, you have to go through yourself, and no one can show another person that way.”
Entreaty was vain. I must accept my fate! But how was life to be lived in a world of which I had all the laws to learn? There would, however, be adventure! that held consolation; and whether I found my way home or not, I should at least have the rare advantage of knowing two worlds!
Entreaty was useless. I had to accept my fate! But how was I supposed to live in a world where I had to learn all the laws? There would, however, be adventure! That offered some comfort; and whether I found my way home or not, I would at least have the unique experience of knowing two worlds!
I had never yet done anything to justify my existence; my former world was nothing the better for my sojourn in it: here, however, I must earn, or in some way find, my bread! But I reasoned that, as I was not to blame in being here, I might expect to be taken care of here as well as there! I had had nothing to do with getting into the world I had just left, and in it I had found myself heir to a large property! If that world, as I now saw, had a claim upon me because I had eaten, and could eat again, upon this world I had a claim because I must eat—when it would in return have a claim on me!
I had never really done anything to justify my existence; my previous life hadn't benefited from my time there. But here, I needed to earn a living or find a way to survive! I figured that since I wasn’t responsible for being here, I should expect to be taken care of just like I was in the past. I had nothing to do with arriving in the world I had just left, and I had inherited a significant fortune there! If that world, as I now realized, had a claim on me because I had eaten and could eat again, then this world had a claim on me because I needed to eat—after which it would also have a claim on me!
“There is no hurry,” said the raven, who stood regarding me; “we do not go much by the clock here. Still, the sooner one begins to do what has to be done, the better! I will take you to my wife.”
“There’s no rush,” said the raven, who was looking at me; “we don’t pay much attention to the time here. Still, the sooner you start doing what needs to be done, the better! I’ll take you to my wife.”
“Thank you. Let us go!” I answered, and immediately he led the way.
“Thanks. Let’s go!” I replied, and right away, he took the lead.
CHAPTER V. THE OLD CHURCH
I followed him deep into the pine-forest. Neither of us said much while yet the sacred gloom of it closed us round. We came to larger and yet larger trees—older, and more individual, some of them grotesque with age. Then the forest grew thinner.
I followed him deep into the pine forest. Neither of us said much as the sacred gloom surrounded us. We encountered bigger and bigger trees—older and more unique, some of them strange and gnarled with age. Then the forest started to thin out.
“You see that hawthorn?” said my guide at length, pointing with his beak.
“You see that hawthorn?” my guide said after a moment, pointing with his beak.
I looked where the wood melted away on the edge of an open heath.
I glanced at the spot where the woods faded into the edge of an open heath.
“I see a gnarled old man, with a great white head,” I answered.
“I see a twisted old man, with a big white head,” I replied.
“Look again,” he rejoined: “it is a hawthorn.”
“Look again,” he replied: “it’s a hawthorn.”
“It seems indeed an ancient hawthorn; but this is not the season for the hawthorn to blossom!” I objected.
“It really looks like an old hawthorn; but this isn’t the time for the hawthorn to bloom!” I said.
“The season for the hawthorn to blossom,” he replied, “is when the hawthorn blossoms. That tree is in the ruins of the church on your home-farm. You were going to give some directions to the bailiff about its churchyard, were you not, the morning of the thunder?”
“The season for the hawthorn to bloom,” he said, “is when the hawthorn blooms. That tree is in the ruins of the church on your farm. You were going to give some instructions to the bailiff about its churchyard, weren’t you, the morning of the thunder?”
“I was going to tell him I wanted it turned into a wilderness of rose-trees, and that the plough must never come within three yards of it.”
“I was going to tell him I wanted it transformed into a wilderness of rose trees, and that the plow must never come within three yards of it.”
“Listen!” said the raven, seeming to hold his breath.
“Listen!” said the raven, appearing to hold his breath.
I listened, and heard—was it the sighing of a far-off musical wind—or the ghost of a music that had once been glad? Or did I indeed hear anything?
I listened and heard—was it the sigh of a distant, melodic wind—or the echo of a joyful music that once existed? Or was I really hearing anything at all?
“They go there still,” said the raven.
“They still go there,” said the raven.
“Who goes there? and where do they go?” I asked.
“Who’s there? And where are they going?” I asked.
“Some of the people who used to pray there, go to the ruins still,” he replied. “But they will not go much longer, I think.”
“Some of the people who used to pray there still go to the ruins,” he replied. “But I don’t think they’ll keep going for much longer.”
“What makes them go now?”
“What’s driving them now?”
“They need help from each other to get their thinking done, and their feelings hatched, so they talk and sing together; and then, they say, the big thought floats out of their hearts like a great ship out of the river at high water.”
“They rely on each other to sort out their thoughts and express their feelings, so they talk and sing together; and then, they say, the big idea emerges from their hearts like a massive ship sailing out of the river during high tide.”
“Do they pray as well as sing?”
“Do they pray as much as they sing?”
“No; they have found that each can best pray in his own silent heart.—Some people are always at their prayers.—Look! look! There goes one!”
“No; they’ve discovered that everyone prays best in their own silent heart.—Some people are always praying.—Look! Look! There goes one!”
He pointed right up into the air. A snow-white pigeon was mounting, with quick and yet quicker wing-flap, the unseen spiral of an ethereal stair. The sunshine flashed quivering from its wings.
He pointed straight up into the sky. A pure white pigeon was rising, its wings flapping quickly and even faster, following an invisible spiral of a heavenly staircase. The sunlight shimmered as it reflected off its wings.
“I see a pigeon!” I said.
"I see a pigeon!" I said.
“Of course you see a pigeon,” rejoined the raven, “for there is the pigeon! I see a prayer on its way.—I wonder now what heart is that dove’s mother! Some one may have come awake in my cemetery!”
“Of course you see a pigeon,” replied the raven, “because there’s the pigeon! I see a prayer on its way. I wonder whose heart that dove came from! Someone might have woken up in my cemetery!”
“How can a pigeon be a prayer?” I said. “I understand, of course, how it should be a fit symbol or likeness for one; but a live pigeon to come out of a heart!”
“How can a pigeon be a prayer?” I asked. “I get how it could be a good symbol or representation for one; but a live pigeon coming out of a heart!”
“It MUST puzzle you! It cannot fail to do so!”
“It has to puzzle you! It can't help but do so!”
“A prayer is a thought, a thing spiritual!” I pursued.
“A prayer is a thought, a spiritual thing!” I continued.
“Very true! But if you understood any world besides your own, you would understand your own much better.—When a heart is really alive, then it is able to think live things. There is one heart all whose thoughts are strong, happy creatures, and whose very dreams are lives. When some pray, they lift heavy thoughts from the ground, only to drop them on it again; others send up their prayers in living shapes, this or that, the nearest likeness to each. All live things were thoughts to begin with, and are fit therefore to be used by those that think. When one says to the great Thinker:—‘Here is one of thy thoughts: I am thinking it now!’ that is a prayer—a word to the big heart from one of its own little hearts.—Look, there is another!”
“Very true! But if you understood any world besides your own, you would understand your own so much better. When a heart is truly alive, it can think about living things. There is one heart whose thoughts are all strong, joyful beings, and whose very dreams are alive. When some people pray, they lift heavy thoughts from the ground, only to drop them back down again; others send up their prayers in living forms, this or that, the closest resemblance to each. All living things started as thoughts and are therefore suitable to be used by those who think. When someone says to the great Thinker: ‘Here is one of your thoughts: I am thinking it right now!’ that is a prayer—a word to the big heart from one of its own little hearts. Look, there’s another!”
This time the raven pointed his beak downward—to something at the foot of a block of granite. I looked, and saw a little flower. I had never seen one like it before, and cannot utter the feeling it woke in me by its gracious, trusting form, its colour, and its odour as of a new world that was yet the old. I can only say that it suggested an anemone, was of a pale rose-hue, and had a golden heart.
This time the raven pointed his beak down—to something at the base of a block of granite. I looked and saw a little flower. I had never seen one like it before, and I can't describe the feeling it stirred in me with its graceful, trusting shape, its color, and its scent that felt like a new world that was still familiar. All I can say is that it resembled an anemone, was a pale pink, and had a golden center.
“That is a prayer-flower,” said the raven.
"That's a prayer-flower," said the raven.
“I never saw such a flower before!” I rejoined.
"I've never seen a flower like this before!" I replied.
“There is no other such. Not one prayer-flower is ever quite like another,” he returned.
“There's no other like it. Not one prayer-flower is ever really the same as another,” he replied.
“How do you know it a prayer-flower?” I asked.
“How do you know it’s a prayer-flower?” I asked.
“By the expression of it,” he answered. “More than that I cannot tell you. If you know it, you know it; if you do not, you do not.”
"By what I mean," he replied. "I can't tell you more than that. If you understand it, you understand it; if you don't, you don't."
“Could you not teach me to know a prayer-flower when I see it?” I said.
“Could you teach me how to recognize a prayer-flower when I see one?” I asked.
“I could not. But if I could, what better would you be? you would not know it of YOURSELF and ITself! Why know the name of a thing when the thing itself you do not know? Whose work is it but your own to open your eyes? But indeed the business of the universe is to make such a fool of you that you will know yourself for one, and so begin to be wise!”
“I couldn’t. But if I could, how much better would you be? You wouldn’t even know it about YOURSELF and IT! Why bother knowing the name of something when you don’t know the thing itself? Whose responsibility is it but your own to open your eyes? But honestly, the whole point of the universe is to make such a fool of you that you recognize yourself as one, and in doing so, start to become wise!”
But I did see that the flower was different from any flower I had ever seen before; therefore I knew that I must be seeing a shadow of the prayer in it; and a great awe came over me to think of the heart listening to the flower.
But I noticed that the flower was unlike any I had ever seen before; so I realized that I must be witnessing a reflection of the prayer within it; and a deep sense of wonder filled me at the thought of the heart being attuned to the flower.
CHAPTER VI. THE SEXTON’S COTTAGE
We had been for some time walking over a rocky moorland covered with dry plants and mosses, when I descried a little cottage in the farthest distance. The sun was not yet down, but he was wrapt in a gray cloud. The heath looked as if it had never been warm, and the wind blew strangely cold, as if from some region where it was always night.
We had been walking for a while over a rocky moorland filled with dry plants and moss when I spotted a little cottage in the distance. The sun wasn't down yet, but it was hidden behind a gray cloud. The heath looked like it had never felt warm, and the wind blew oddly cold, as if it came from a place where it was always night.
“Here we are at last!” said the raven. “What a long way it is! In half the time I could have gone to Paradise and seen my cousin—him, you remember, who never came back to Noah! Dear! dear! it is almost winter!”
“Finally, we’re here!” said the raven. “That took forever! In half the time, I could have gone to Paradise and visited my cousin—you know, the one who never returned to Noah! Wow, it’s almost winter!”
“Winter!” I cried; “it seems but half a day since we left home!”
“Winter!” I exclaimed; “it feels like we just left home a few hours ago!”
“That is because we have travelled so fast,” answered the raven. “In your world you cannot pull up the plumb-line you call gravitation, and let the world spin round under your feet! But here is my wife’s house! She is very good to let me live with her, and call it the sexton’s cottage!”
"That's because we've been moving so quickly," replied the raven. "In your world, you can't just lift the plumb line you call gravity and let the world spin underneath you! But here’s my wife’s place! She's really kind to let me live with her and call it the sexton’s cottage!"
“But where is your churchyard—your cemetery—where you make your graves, I mean?” said I, seeing nothing but the flat heath.
“But where's your churchyard—your cemetery—where do you dig your graves, I mean?” I asked, seeing nothing but the flat heath.
The raven stretched his neck, held out his beak horizontally, turned it slowly round to all the points of the compass, and said nothing.
The raven stretched his neck, held his beak out straight, turned it slowly to look in every direction, and said nothing.
I followed the beak with my eyes, and lo, without church or graves, all was a churchyard! Wherever the dreary wind swept, there was the raven’s cemetery! He was sexton of all he surveyed! lord of all that was laid aside! I stood in the burial-ground of the universe; its compass the unenclosed heath, its wall the gray horizon, low and starless! I had left spring and summer, autumn and sunshine behind me, and come to the winter that waited for me! I had set out in the prime of my youth, and here I was already!—But I mistook. The day might well be long in that region, for it contained the seasons. Winter slept there, the night through, in his winding-sheet of ice; with childlike smile, Spring came awake in the dawn; at noon, Summer blazed abroad in her gorgeous beauty; with the slow-changing afternoon, old Autumn crept in, and died at the first breath of the vaporous, ghosty night.
I followed the beak with my eyes, and suddenly, without a church or graves, everything was a graveyard! Wherever the bleak wind blew, there was the raven’s burial ground! He was the caretaker of everything he could see! Master of all that was put to rest! I found myself in the cemetery of the universe; its boundaries were the open heath, its walls the gray horizon, low and starless! I had left spring and summer, autumn and sunshine behind me, and arrived at the winter that was waiting for me! I had set out in the height of my youth, and here I was already!—But I was mistaken. The day could indeed be long in that place, for it held all the seasons. Winter lay there, wrapped in his sheet of ice, while Spring, with a childlike smile, came to life at dawn; at noon, Summer shone brightly in all her beautiful glory; in the slowly changing afternoon, old Autumn crept in and faded at the first breath of the misty, ghostly night.
As we drew near the cottage, the clouded sun was rushing down the steepest slope of the west, and he sank while we were yet a few yards from the door. The same instant I was assailed by a cold that seemed almost a material presence, and I struggled across the threshold as if from the clutches of an icy death. A wind swelled up on the moor, and rushed at the door as with difficulty I closed it behind me. Then all was still, and I looked about me.
As we approached the cottage, the overcast sun was quickly setting behind the steep slope to the west, and it disappeared just a few yards from the door. At that same moment, I was hit by a chill that felt almost palpable, and I pushed my way across the threshold as if escaping from the grip of icy death. A wind surged across the moor and slammed against the door as I managed to close it behind me. Then everything was quiet, and I took a look around.
A candle burned on a deal table in the middle of the room, and the first thing I saw was the lid of a coffin, as I thought, set up against the wall; but it opened, for it was a door, and a woman entered. She was all in white—as white as new-fallen snow; and her face was as white as her dress, but not like snow, for at once it suggested warmth. I thought her features were perfect, but her eyes made me forget them. The life of her face and her whole person was gathered and concentrated in her eyes, where it became light. It might have been coming death that made her face luminous, but the eyes had life in them for a nation—large, and dark with a darkness ever deepening as I gazed. A whole night-heaven lay condensed in each pupil; all the stars were in its blackness, and flashed; while round it for a horizon lay coiled an iris of the eternal twilight. What any eye IS, God only knows: her eyes must have been coming direct out of his own! the still face might be a primeval perfection; the live eyes were a continuous creation.
A candle was lighting up a table in the middle of the room, and the first thing I noticed was what looked like the lid of a coffin leaning against the wall; but it opened because it was a door, and a woman walked in. She was dressed completely in white—whiter than fresh-fallen snow; and her face was as pale as her dress, but not like snow, because it gave off a sense of warmth. I thought her features were flawless, but her eyes made me forget everything else. The life of her face and her entire being seemed to gather and focus in her eyes, where it turned into light. It might have been the shadow of coming death that made her face glow, but her eyes were filled with life—large, dark, and deepening in darkness the longer I looked. Each pupil contained a whole night sky; all the stars sparkled within its blackness, while an iris of eternal twilight curled around it like a horizon. What any eye truly is, only God knows: her eyes must have come straight from his own! The still face might have represented ancient perfection; the lively eyes were a constant creation.
“Here is Mr. Vane, wife!” said the raven.
“Here’s Mr. Vane, wife!” said the raven.
“He is welcome,” she answered, in a low, rich, gentle voice. Treasures of immortal sound seemed to be buried in it.
“He is welcome,” she replied, in a soft, warm, gentle voice. It felt like there were treasures of timeless sound hidden within it.
I gazed, and could not speak.
I stared, unable to say a word.
“I knew you would be glad to see him!” added the raven.
“I knew you’d be happy to see him!” added the raven.
She stood in front of the door by which she had entered, and did not come nearer.
She stood at the door she had entered and didn't move closer.
“Will he sleep?” she asked.
“Is he going to sleep?” she asked.
“I fear not,” he replied; “he is neither weary nor heavy laden.”
“I’m not afraid,” he said; “he’s neither tired nor burdened.”
“Why then have you brought him?”
“Why did you bring him then?”
“I have my fears it may prove precipitate.”
“I’m worried it might be too rushed.”
“I do not quite understand you,” I said, with an uneasy foreboding as to what she meant, but a vague hope of some escape. “Surely a man must do a day’s work first!”
“I don’t really understand you,” I said, feeling uneasy about what she meant, but also holding onto a vague hope of some escape. “Surely a guy has to put in a day’s work first!”
I gazed into the white face of the woman, and my heart fluttered. She returned my gaze in silence.
I looked into the white face of the woman, and my heart raced. She held my gaze in silence.
“Let me first go home,” I resumed, “and come again after I have found or made, invented, or at least discovered something!”
“Let me first go home,” I continued, “and come back after I’ve found, created, or at least figured something out!”
“He has not yet learned that the day begins with sleep!” said the woman, turning to her husband. “Tell him he must rest before he can do anything!”
“He hasn’t figured out that the day starts with sleep!” said the woman, turning to her husband. “Tell him he needs to rest before he can do anything!”
“Men,” he answered, “think so much of having done, that they fall asleep upon it. They cannot empty an egg but they turn into the shell, and lie down!”
“Men,” he replied, “are so proud of what they’ve accomplished that they just rest on their laurels. They can’t even break an egg without turning into the shell and just lying down!”
The words drew my eyes from the woman to the raven.
The words pulled my gaze from the woman to the raven.
I saw no raven, but the librarian—the same slender elderly man, in a rusty black coat, large in the body and long in the tails. I had seen only his back before; now for the first time I saw his face. It was so thin that it showed the shape of the bones under it, suggesting the skulls his last-claimed profession must have made him familiar with. But in truth I had never before seen a face so alive, or a look so keen or so friendly as that in his pale blue eyes, which yet had a haze about them as if they had done much weeping.
I didn't see a raven, but the librarian—the same slender old man, wearing a worn black coat that was big in the body and long in the tails. I had only seen his back before; now, for the first time, I saw his face. It was so thin that the outline of the bones underneath was visible, suggesting the skulls his last job must have made him used to. But honestly, I had never seen a face so full of life, or a gaze so sharp and friendly as the one in his pale blue eyes, which had a misty look as if they had seen a lot of sorrow.
“You knew I was not a raven!” he said with a smile.
“You knew I wasn't a raven!” he said with a smile.
“I knew you were Mr. Raven,” I replied; “but somehow I thought you a bird too!”
“I knew you were Mr. Raven,” I replied, “but somehow I thought you were a bird too!”
“What made you think me a bird?”
“What made you think I was a bird?”
“You looked a raven, and I saw you dig worms out of the earth with your beak.”
"You looked like a raven, and I watched you dig worms out of the ground with your beak."
“And then?”
"And then what?"
“Toss them in the air.” “And then?”
“Toss them in the air.” “What happens next?”
“They grew butterflies, and flew away.”
“They raised butterflies, and then they flew away.”
“Did you ever see a raven do that? I told you I was a sexton!”
“Have you ever seen a raven do that? I told you I was a grave keeper!”
“Does a sexton toss worms in the air, and turn them into butterflies?”
“Does a sexton throw worms into the air and turn them into butterflies?”
“Yes.”
"Yup."
“I never saw one do it!”
“I never saw anyone do that!”
“You saw me do it!—But I am still librarian in your house, for I never was dismissed, and never gave up the office. Now I am librarian here as well.”
“You saw me do it!—But I’m still the librarian in your house, because I was never fired and never quit the job. Now I’m the librarian here too.”
“But you have just told me you were sexton here!”
“But you just told me you were the sexton here!”
“So I am. It is much the same profession. Except you are a true sexton, books are but dead bodies to you, and a library nothing but a catacomb!”
“So I am. It’s basically the same job. Except for you, a real sexton, books are just dead bodies, and a library is nothing more than a tomb!”
“You bewilder me!”
"You confuse me!"
“That’s all right!”
"That's fine!"
A few moments he stood silent. The woman, moveless as a statue, stood silent also by the coffin-door.
A few moments he stood silent. The woman, motionless as a statue, stood silent too by the coffin door.
“Upon occasion,” said the sexton at length, “it is more convenient to put one’s bird-self in front. Every one, as you ought to know, has a beast-self—and a bird-self, and a stupid fish-self, ay, and a creeping serpent-self too—which it takes a deal of crushing to kill! In truth he has also a tree-self and a crystal-self, and I don’t know how many selves more—all to get into harmony. You can tell what sort a man is by his creature that comes oftenest to the front.”
“Sometimes,” the sexton finally said, “it’s more convenient to put your bird-self out there. Everyone, as you should know, has a beast-self—and a bird-self, and a silly fish-self, yeah, and a creeping serpent-self too—which takes a lot to bury! In reality, he also has a tree-self and a crystal-self, and I don’t know how many other selves—all trying to get into harmony. You can tell what kind of person someone is by which creature frequently shows up front.”
He turned to his wife, and I considered him more closely. He was above the ordinary height, and stood more erect than when last I saw him. His face was, like his wife’s, very pale; its nose handsomely encased the beak that had retired within it; its lips were very thin, and even they had no colour, but their curves were beautiful, and about them quivered a shadowy smile that had humour in it as well as love and pity.
He turned to his wife, and I looked at him more closely. He was taller than average and stood straighter than when I last saw him. His face, like his wife’s, was very pale; his nose elegantly housed the beak that had receded into it; his lips were very thin, and even they had no color, but their shape was beautiful, and around them hovered a faint smile that held humor as well as love and compassion.
“We are in want of something to eat and drink, wife,” he said; “we have come a long way!”
“We need something to eat and drink, wife,” he said; “we've come a long way!”
“You know, husband,” she answered, “we can give only to him that asks.”
“You know, honey,” she replied, “we can only give to those who ask.”
She turned her unchanging face and radiant eyes upon mine.
She turned her expressionless face and bright eyes toward me.
“Please give me something to eat, Mrs. Raven,” I said, “and something—what you will—to quench my thirst.”
“Please give me something to eat, Mrs. Raven,” I said, “and something—whatever you want—to quench my thirst.”
“Your thirst must be greater before you can have what will quench it,” she replied; “but what I can give you, I will gladly.”
“Your thirst has to be greater before you can have what will satisfy it,” she replied; “but what I can give you, I will gladly.”
She went to a cupboard in the wall, brought from it bread and wine, and set them on the table.
She went to a wall cupboard, took out some bread and wine, and placed them on the table.
We sat down to the perfect meal; and as I ate, the bread and wine seemed to go deeper than the hunger and thirst. Anxiety and discomfort vanished; expectation took their place.
We sat down to an amazing meal, and as I ate, the bread and wine felt like they satisfied more than just my hunger and thirst. My anxiety and discomfort disappeared, replaced by a sense of anticipation.
I grew very sleepy, and now first felt weary.
I became really sleepy, and that's when I first started to feel tired.
“I have earned neither food nor sleep, Mrs. Raven,” I said, “but you have given me the one freely, and now I hope you will give me the other, for I sorely need it.”
“I haven’t earned either food or sleep, Mrs. Raven,” I said, “but you have given me the first freely, and now I hope you will give me the second, as I really need it.”
“Sleep is too fine a thing ever to be earned,” said the sexton; “it must be given and accepted, for it is a necessity. But it would be perilous to use this house as a half-way hostelry—for the repose of a night, that is, merely.”
“Sleep is too precious to be earned,” said the sexton; “it must be offered and received, because it’s a necessity. But it would be risky to treat this place like a temporary inn—for just a night’s rest, that is.”
A wild-looking little black cat jumped on his knee as he spoke. He patted it as one pats a child to make it go to sleep: he seemed to me patting down the sod upon a grave—patting it lovingly, with an inward lullaby.
A scruffy little black cat jumped onto his lap as he talked. He stroked it like you would a child to help them fall asleep: it felt to me like he was patting down the dirt on a grave—gently, with a quiet lullaby.
“Here is one of Mara’s kittens!” he said to his wife: “will you give it something and put it out? she may want it!”
“Here’s one of Mara’s kittens!” he said to his wife. “Will you give it something and put it outside? She might want it!”
The woman took it from him gently, gave it a little piece of bread, and went out with it, closing the door behind her.
The woman took it from him softly, gave it a small piece of bread, and left with it, shutting the door behind her.
“How then am I to make use of your hospitality?” I asked.
“How am I supposed to take advantage of your hospitality?” I asked.
“By accepting it to the full,” he answered.
“By fully accepting it,” he answered.
“I do not understand.”
"I don't understand."
“In this house no one wakes of himself.”
“In this house, no one wakes up by themselves.”
“Why?”
“Why?”
“Because no one anywhere ever wakes of himself. You can wake yourself no more than you can make yourself.”
“Because no one anywhere ever wakes up by themselves. You can wake yourself no more than you can create yourself.”
“Then perhaps you or Mrs. Raven would kindly call me!” I said, still nowise understanding, but feeling afresh that vague foreboding.
“Then maybe you or Mrs. Raven could call me!” I said, still not really understanding, but feeling that vague sense of unease again.
“We cannot.”
"We can't."
“How dare I then go to sleep?” I cried.
“How could I possibly go to sleep?” I exclaimed.
“If you would have the rest of this house, you must not trouble yourself about waking. You must go to sleep heartily, altogether and outright.” My soul sank within me.
“If you want the rest of this house, you can’t worry about waking up. You have to go to sleep completely, fully, and without reservation.” My soul sank within me.
The sexton sat looking me in the face. His eyes seemed to say, “Will you not trust me?” I returned his gaze, and answered,
The sexton sat there, looking me in the eye. His eyes seemed to ask, “Will you not trust me?” I met his gaze and replied,
“I will.”
"Sure thing."
“Then come,” he said; “I will show you your couch.”
“Then come,” he said. “I’ll show you your couch.”
As we rose, the woman came in. She took up the candle, turned to the inner door, and led the way. I went close behind her, and the sexton followed.
As we got up, the woman entered. She grabbed the candle, turned toward the inner door, and took the lead. I followed closely behind her, and the sexton trailed after us.
CHAPTER VII. THE CEMETERY
The air as of an ice-house met me crossing the threshold. The door fell-to behind us. The sexton said something to his wife that made her turn toward us.—What a change had passed upon her! It was as if the splendour of her eyes had grown too much for them to hold, and, sinking into her countenance, made it flash with a loveliness like that of Beatrice in the white rose of the redeemed. Life itself, life eternal, immortal, streamed from it, an unbroken lightning. Even her hands shone with a white radiance, every “pearl-shell helmet” gleaming like a moonstone. Her beauty was overpowering; I was glad when she turned it from me.
The air felt like a refrigerator as I crossed the threshold. The door slammed shut behind us. The sexton said something to his wife that made her look our way. What a change had come over her! It was as if the brilliance of her eyes had become too much for her to contain, and, sinking into her face, caused it to glow with a beauty like Beatrice in the white rose of the redeemed. Life itself, eternal and immortal, radiated from her, like an unbroken flash of lightning. Even her hands shone with a pale glow, each "pearl-shell helmet" sparkling like a moonstone. Her beauty was overwhelming; I was relieved when she turned it away from me.
But the light of the candle reached such a little way, that at first I could see nothing of the place. Presently, however, it fell on something that glimmered, a little raised from the floor. Was it a bed? Could live thing sleep in such a mortal cold? Then surely it was no wonder it should not wake of itself! Beyond that appeared a fainter shine; and then I thought I descried uncertain gleams on every side.
But the candlelight only reached a short distance, so at first I couldn't see much of the place. Soon, though, it illuminated something that sparkled, slightly raised from the floor. Was it a bed? Could anything alive sleep in such terrible cold? It was no surprise it didn't wake up on its own! Beyond that, I saw a dimmer light, and then I thought I noticed faint glimmers all around me.
A few paces brought us to the first; it was a human form under a sheet, straight and still—whether of man or woman I could not tell, for the light seemed to avoid the face as we passed.
A few steps took us to the first one; it was a human figure under a sheet, straight and still—whether it was a man or a woman, I couldn't tell, because the light seemed to avoid the face as we walked by.
I soon perceived that we were walking along an aisle of couches, on almost every one of which, with its head to the passage, lay something asleep or dead, covered with a sheet white as snow. My soul grew silent with dread. Through aisle after aisle we went, among couches innumerable. I could see only a few of them at once, but they were on all sides, vanishing, as it seemed, in the infinite.—Was it here lay my choice of a bed? Must I go to sleep among the unwaking, with no one to rouse me? Was this the sexton’s library? were these his books? Truly it was no half-way house, this chamber of the dead!
I soon realized we were walking down a long row of couches, each with something asleep or dead on it, covered by a sheet as white as snow. My heart sank with fear. We passed through countless aisles filled with couches. I could only see a few at a time, but they surrounded me, fading away into the endless space. Was this where I would choose my bed? Would I have to fall asleep among the unawakening, with no one to wake me? Was this the sexton's library? Were these his books? This was definitely not a halfway house, this room of the dead!
“One of the cellars I am placed to watch!” remarked Mr. Raven—in a low voice, as if fearing to disturb his silent guests. “Much wine is set here to ripen!—But it is dark for a stranger!” he added.
“One of the cellars I’m supposed to watch!” Mr. Raven remarked in a low voice, as if afraid of disturbing his quiet guests. “There’s a lot of wine here that’s aging!—But it’s pretty dark for someone who doesn’t know the place!” he added.
“The moon is rising; she will soon be here,” said his wife, and her clear voice, low and sweet, sounded of ancient sorrow long bidden adieu.
“The moon is rising; she’ll be here soon,” said his wife, and her clear voice, soft and sweet, echoed a long-held sadness that was finally saying goodbye.
Even as she spoke the moon looked in at an opening in the wall, and a thousand gleams of white responded to her shine. But not yet could I descry beginning or end of the couches. They stretched away and away, as if for all the disparted world to sleep upon. For along the far receding narrow ways, every couch stood by itself, and on each slept a lonely sleeper. I thought at first their sleep was death, but I soon saw it was something deeper still—a something I did not know.
Even as she spoke, the moon peeked through a gap in the wall, and a thousand white glimmers reflected its light. But I still couldn't see the beginning or end of the couches. They stretched on and on, as if meant for everyone in the world to rest upon. Along the distant narrow paths, each couch was separate, and each had a solitary sleeper. At first, I thought their sleep was death, but I quickly realized it was something even deeper—a mystery I couldn't understand.
The moon rose higher, and shone through other openings, but I could never see enough of the place at once to know its shape or character; now it would resemble a long cathedral nave, now a huge barn made into a dwelling of tombs. She looked colder than any moon in the frostiest night of the world, and where she shone direct upon them, cast a bluish, icy gleam on the white sheets and the pallid countenances—but it might be the faces that made the moon so cold!
The moon climbed higher and lit up different openings, but I could never see enough of the place all at once to understand its shape or character; sometimes it looked like a long cathedral aisle, other times like a massive barn turned into a home for tombs. She appeared colder than any moon on the coldest night imaginable, and where her light fell directly on them, it cast a bluish, icy glow on the white sheets and pale faces—but it could be the faces that made the moon seem so cold!
Of such as I could see, all were alike in the brotherhood of death, all unlike in the character and history recorded upon them. Here lay a man who had died—for although this was not death, I have no other name to give it—in the prime of manly strength; his dark beard seemed to flow like a liberated stream from the glacier of his frozen countenance; his forehead was smooth as polished marble; a shadow of pain lingered about his lips, but only a shadow. On the next couch lay the form of a girl, passing lovely to behold. The sadness left on her face by parting was not yet absorbed in perfect peace, but absolute submission possessed the placid features, which bore no sign of wasting disease, of “killing care or grief of heart”: if pain had been there, it was long charmed asleep, never again to wake. Many were the beautiful that there lay very still—some of them mere children; but I did not see one infant. The most beautiful of all was a lady whose white hair, and that alone, suggested her old when first she fell asleep. On her stately countenance rested—not submission, but a right noble acquiescence, an assurance, firm as the foundations of the universe, that all was as it should be. On some faces lingered the almost obliterated scars of strife, the marrings of hopeless loss, the fading shadows of sorrows that had seemed inconsolable: the aurora of the great morning had not yet quite melted them away; but those faces were few, and every one that bore such brand of pain seemed to plead, “Pardon me: I died only yesterday!” or, “Pardon me: I died but a century ago!” That some had been dead for ages I knew, not merely by their unutterable repose, but by something for which I have neither word nor symbol.
From what I could see, they all shared the same fate of death, yet each one was uniquely marked by their distinct character and history. Here lay a man who had passed away—for even though this wasn’t death, I have no other term for it—in the height of his strength; his dark beard seemed to flow like a free river from the icy mask of his face; his forehead was as smooth as polished stone; a hint of pain lingered around his lips, but it was just a hint. On the next cot lay the figure of a girl, stunning to look at. The sorrow left on her face by parting hadn’t yet faded into complete peace, but total acceptance graced her calm features, which showed no signs of crippling illness, of “killing care or heartache”: if pain had been present, it was long gone to sleep, never to awaken again. Many beautiful souls lay there so still—some were just children; but I didn’t see a single infant. The most beautiful of all was a lady whose white hair hinted at her age when she peacefully fell asleep. Upon her dignified face rested—not just acceptance, but a noble acceptance, a quiet confidence, as solid as the foundations of the universe, that everything was as it should be. On some faces lingered the faint traces of struggle, reminders of unbearable loss, the fading shadows of grief that had seemed endless: the dawn of a new morning had not yet completely erased them; but those faces were few, and each one showing such marks of pain seemed to whisper, “Excuse me: I died just yesterday!” or, “Excuse me: I died only a century ago!” I knew that some had been dead for ages, not just by their profound stillness, but by something for which I have no word or symbol.
We came at last to three empty couches, immediately beyond which lay the form of a beautiful woman, a little past the prime of life. One of her arms was outside the sheet, and her hand lay with the palm upward, in its centre a dark spot. Next to her was the stalwart figure of a man of middle age. His arm too was outside the sheet, the strong hand almost closed, as if clenched on the grip of a sword. I thought he must be a king who had died fighting for the truth.
We finally reached three empty couches, just beyond which lay the body of a stunning woman, slightly past her prime. One of her arms was outside the sheet, her hand resting with the palm up, featuring a dark spot in the center. Next to her was the sturdy figure of a middle-aged man. His arm was also outside the sheet, his strong hand nearly clenched, as if gripping a sword. I figured he must have been a king who died fighting for the truth.
“Will you hold the candle nearer, wife?” whispered the sexton, bending down to examine the woman’s hand.
“Could you hold the candle a bit closer, honey?” whispered the sexton, leaning down to look at the woman’s hand.
“It heals well,” he murmured to himself: “the nail found in her nothing to hurt!”
“It heals well,” he mumbled to himself: “the nail found in her is nothing to hurt!”
At last I ventured to speak.
At last, I gathered the courage to speak.
“Are they not dead?” I asked softly.
“Are they not dead?” I asked quietly.
“I cannot answer you,” he replied in a subdued voice. “I almost forget what they mean by DEAD in the old world. If I said a person was dead, my wife would understand one thing, and you would imagine another.—This is but one of my treasure vaults,” he went on, “and all my guests are not laid in vaults: out there on the moor they lie thick as the leaves of a forest after the first blast of your winter—thick, let me say rather, as if the great white rose of heaven had shed its petals over it. All night the moon reads their faces, and smiles.”
“I can’t answer that,” he said quietly. “I almost forget what DEAD means in the old world. If I told someone a person was dead, my wife would think one thing, and you would think something else. —This is just one of my treasure vaults,” he continued, “and not all my guests are in vaults: out there on the moor they lie as thick as leaves in a forest after your first winter storm—thick, I should say, as if the great white rose of heaven had dropped its petals all over it. All night the moon looks at their faces and smiles.”
“But why leave them in the corrupting moonlight?” I asked.
“But why leave them in the corrupting moonlight?” I asked.
“Our moon,” he answered, “is not like yours—the old cinder of a burnt-out world; her beams embalm the dead, not corrupt them. You observe that here the sexton lays his dead on the earth; he buries very few under it! In your world he lays huge stones on them, as if to keep them down; I watch for the hour to ring the resurrection-bell, and wake those that are still asleep. Your sexton looks at the clock to know when to ring the dead-alive to church; I hearken for the cock on the spire to crow; ‘AWAKE, THOU THAT SLEEPEST, AND ARISE FROM THE DEAD!’”
“Our moon,” he replied, “is nothing like yours—the old ash of a burnt-out world; its light preserves the dead, rather than rotting them. You see that here the grave digger places his dead on the ground; he buries very few of them! In your world, he puts heavy stones on top of them as if to keep them down; I wait for the hour to ring the resurrection bell and wake those who are still asleep. Your grave digger checks the clock to know when to call the dead to church; I listen for the rooster on the steeple to crow; ‘AWAKE, YOU WHO SLEEP, AND RISE FROM THE DEAD!’”
I began to conclude that the self-styled sexton was in truth an insane parson: the whole thing was too mad! But how was I to get away from it? I was helpless! In this world of the dead, the raven and his wife were the only living I had yet seen: whither should I turn for help? I was lost in a space larger than imagination; for if here two things, or any parts of them, could occupy the same space, why not twenty or ten thousand?—But I dared not think further in that direction.
I started to realize that the so-called sexton was actually a crazy priest: everything was too bizarre! But how could I escape from it? I felt completely powerless! In this realm of the dead, the raven and his mate were the only living creatures I had encountered so far: where could I seek help? I was trapped in a space bigger than I could ever imagine; if here two things, or even parts of them, could exist in the same space, why not twenty or ten thousand?—But I didn’t dare to think any further in that direction.
“You seem in your dead to see differences beyond my perception!” I ventured to remark.
"You seem to see differences in your death that I can't perceive!" I dared to say.
“None of those you see,” he answered, “are in truth quite dead yet, and some have but just begun to come alive and die. Others had begun to die, that is to come alive, long before they came to us; and when such are indeed dead, that instant they will wake and leave us. Almost every night some rise and go. But I will not say more, for I find my words only mislead you!—This is the couch that has been waiting for you,” he ended, pointing to one of the three.
“None of the people you see,” he replied, “are really dead yet, and some have only just started to come alive and then die. Others started to die, meaning come alive, long before they arrived here; and when they are truly dead, they wake up in that instant and leave us. Almost every night, some get up and go. But I won’t say more, because I think my words will only confuse you!—This is the couch that’s been waiting for you,” he finished, pointing to one of the three.
“Why just this?” I said, beginning to tremble, and anxious by parley to delay.
“Why only this?” I said, starting to shake and trying to buy time by talking.
“For reasons which one day you will be glad to know,” he answered.
“For reasons that you'll be glad to know someday,” he replied.
“Why not know them now?”
"Why not get to know them now?"
“That also you will know when you wake.”
"You're going to know that when you wake up."
“But these are all dead, and I am alive!” I objected, shuddering.
"But all of them are dead, and I'm the one who's alive!" I protested, shivering.
“Not much,” rejoined the sexton with a smile, “—not nearly enough! Blessed be the true life that the pauses between its throbs are not death!”
“Not much,” replied the sexton with a smile, “—not nearly enough! Thank goodness the true life is such that the breaks between its beats are not death!”
“The place is too cold to let one sleep!” I said.
"The place is too cold to sleep!" I said.
“Do these find it so?” he returned. “They sleep well—or will soon. Of cold they feel not a breath: it heals their wounds.—Do not be a coward, Mr. Vane. Turn your back on fear, and your face to whatever may come. Give yourself up to the night, and you will rest indeed. Harm will not come to you, but a good you cannot foreknow.”
“Do they really think that?” he replied. “They sleep well—or will soon. They don’t feel a hint of cold: it heals their wounds.—Don’t be a coward, Mr. Vane. Face whatever comes your way. Embrace the night, and you will truly rest. No harm will come to you, but there will be a good you can’t foresee.”
The sexton and I stood by the side of the couch, his wife, with the candle in her hand, at the foot of it. Her eyes were full of light, but her face was again of a still whiteness; it was no longer radiant.
The sexton and I stood beside the couch, his wife holding a candle at the foot of it. Her eyes were bright, but her face had returned to a still whiteness; it was no longer glowing.
“Would they have me make of a charnel-house my bed-chamber?” I cried aloud. “I will not. I will lie abroad on the heath; it cannot be colder there!”
“Do they want me to make a graveyard my bedroom?” I shouted. “I won’t do it. I’ll sleep out in the open on the heath; it can’t be colder there!”
“I have just told you that the dead are there also,
“I just told you that the dead are there too,
‘Thick as autumnal leaves that strow the brooks In Vallombrosa,’”
‘As thick as the autumn leaves that scatter the streams in Vallombrosa,’
said the librarian.
said the librarian.
“I will NOT,” I cried again; and in the compassing dark, the two gleamed out like spectres that waited on the dead; neither answered me; each stood still and sad, and looked at the other.
“I will NOT,” I shouted again; and in the surrounding darkness, they shone like ghosts waiting for the dead; neither replied to me; each remained still and somber, looking at the other.
“Be of good comfort; we watch the flock of the great shepherd,” said the sexton to his wife.
“Stay positive; we're looking after the flock of the great shepherd,” said the sexton to his wife.
Then he turned to me.
Then he looked at me.
“Didst thou not find the air of the place pure and sweet when thou enteredst it?” he asked.
"Didn't you find the air in this place fresh and sweet when you walked in?" he asked.
“Yes; but oh, so cold!” I answered.
“Yes; but oh, it’s so cold!” I replied.
“Then know,” he returned, and his voice was stern, “that thou who callest thyself alive, hast brought into this chamber the odours of death, and its air will not be wholesome for the sleepers until thou art gone from it!”
“Then know,” he replied, his voice serious, “that you who call yourself alive have brought into this room the smells of death, and its air won’t be healthy for those sleeping until you leave!”
They went farther into the great chamber, and I was left alone in the moonlight with the dead.
They moved deeper into the large room, leaving me alone in the moonlight with the dead.
I turned to escape.
I turned to get away.
What a long way I found it back through the dead! At first I was too angry to be afraid, but as I grew calm, the still shapes grew terrible. At last, with loud offence to the gracious silence, I ran, I fled wildly, and, bursting out, flung-to the door behind me. It closed with an awful silence.
What a long way I found it back through the dead! At first, I was too angry to be scared, but as I calmed down, the still shapes became terrifying. In the end, ignoring the peaceful silence, I ran, I fled wildly, and, bursting out, slammed the door behind me. It closed with an eerie silence.
I stood in pitch-darkness. Feeling about me, I found a door, opened it, and was aware of the dim light of a lamp. I stood in my library, with the handle of the masked door in my hand.
I stood in complete darkness. Feeling around, I found a door, opened it, and noticed the soft light of a lamp. I was in my library, holding the handle of the hidden door in my hand.
Had I come to myself out of a vision?—or lost myself by going back to one? Which was the real—what I now saw, or what I had just ceased to see? Could both be real, interpenetrating yet unmingling?
Had I come to my senses after a vision?—or had I lost myself by returning to one? Which was the reality—what I now saw, or what I had just stopped seeing? Could both be real, overlapping yet distinct?
I threw myself on a couch, and fell asleep.
I collapsed onto the couch and fell asleep.
In the library was one small window to the east, through which, at this time of the year, the first rays of the sun shone upon a mirror whence they were reflected on the masked door: when I woke, there they shone, and thither they drew my eyes. With the feeling that behind it must lie the boundless chamber I had left by that door, I sprang to my feet, and opened it. The light, like an eager hound, shot before me into the closet, and pounced upon the gilded edges of a large book.
In the library, there was a small window facing east, through which, at this time of year, the first rays of the sun streamed onto a mirror, reflecting onto the closed door. When I woke up, the sunlight was shining there, pulling my gaze toward it. Feeling that the vast room I had exited through that door was beyond it, I jumped to my feet and opened the door. The light, like an excited dog, rushed ahead of me into the closet and landed on the gilded edges of a large book.
“What idiot,” I cried, “has put that book in the shelf the wrong way?”
“What idiot,” I shouted, “put that book on the shelf the wrong way?”
But the gilded edges, reflecting the light a second time, flung it on a nest of drawers in a dark corner, and I saw that one of them was half open.
But the shiny edges, reflecting the light again, cast it on a nest of drawers in a dark corner, and I noticed that one of them was half open.
“More meddling!” I cried, and went to close the drawer.
“More meddling!” I shouted, and went to shut the drawer.
It contained old papers, and seemed more than full, for it would not close. Taking the topmost one out, I perceived that it was in my father’s writing and of some length. The words on which first my eyes fell, at once made me eager to learn what it contained. I carried it to the library, sat down in one of the western windows, and read what follows.
It was filled with old papers and seemed overstuffed, as it wouldn't close. Taking out the topmost one, I noticed it was written by my father and quite lengthy. The first words I saw immediately made me curious to find out what it said. I took it to the library, sat down by one of the western windows, and read the following.
CHAPTER VIII. MY FATHER’S MANUSCRIPT
I am filled with awe of what I have to write. The sun is shining golden above me; the sea lies blue beneath his gaze; the same world sends its growing things up to the sun, and its flying things into the air which I have breathed from my infancy; but I know the outspread splendour a passing show, and that at any moment it may, like the drop-scene of a stage, be lifted to reveal more wonderful things.
I’m amazed by what I need to write. The sun is shining brightly above me; the sea is a deep blue beneath its light; the same world sends its plants up to the sun and its creatures into the air that I’ve breathed since childhood; but I know that the beauty before me is just a temporary display, and at any moment, it could, like a theater curtain, be lifted to uncover even more amazing things.
Shortly after my father’s death, I was seated one morning in the library. I had been, somewhat listlessly, regarding the portrait that hangs among the books, which I knew only as that of a distant ancestor, and wishing I could learn something of its original. Then I had taken a book from the shelves and begun to read.
Shortly after my father's death, I was sitting one morning in the library. I had been, somewhat aimlessly, looking at the portrait that hangs among the books, which I only recognized as that of a distant ancestor, and wishing I could learn something about its original. Then I took a book from the shelves and started to read.
Glancing up from it, I saw coming toward me—not between me and the door, but between me and the portrait—a thin pale man in rusty black. He looked sharp and eager, and had a notable nose, at once reminding me of a certain jug my sisters used to call Mr. Crow.
Glancing up from it, I saw a thin, pale man in worn black approaching me—not between me and the door, but between me and the portrait. He looked sharp and eager, with a noticeable nose that instantly reminded me of a certain jug my sisters used to call Mr. Crow.
“Finding myself in your vicinity, Mr. Vane, I have given myself the pleasure of calling,” he said, in a peculiar but not disagreeable voice. “Your honoured grandfather treated me—I may say it without presumption—as a friend, having known me from childhood as his father’s librarian.”
“Now that I’m in your area, Mr. Vane, I thought I’d take the opportunity to visit,” he said, in a unique but pleasant voice. “Your esteemed grandfather treated me—as I can say without being presumptuous—as a friend, having known me since childhood when I worked as his father’s librarian.”
It did not strike me at the time how old the man must be.
It didn't occur to me back then how old the man must be.
“May I ask where you live now, Mr. Crow?” I said.
“Can I ask where you live now, Mr. Crow?” I said.
He smiled an amused smile.
He smiled with amusement.
“You nearly hit my name,” he rejoined, “which shows the family insight. You have seen me before, but only once, and could not then have heard it!”
“You almost got my name right,” he replied, “which shows the family intuition. You’ve seen me before, but just once, and you couldn’t have heard it then!”
“Where was that?”
"Where was that located?"
“In this very room. You were quite a child, however!”
“In this very room. You were really just a kid, though!”
I could not be sure that I remembered him, but for a moment I fancied I did, and I begged him to set me right as to his name.
I wasn't sure if I remembered him, but for a moment I thought I did, and I asked him to remind me of his name.
“There is such a thing as remembering without recognising the memory in it,” he remarked. “For my name—which you have near enough—it used to be Raven.”
“There’s a way to remember something without actually recognizing that it’s a memory,” he said. “As for my name—which you almost have—it used to be Raven.”
I had heard the name, for marvellous tales had brought it me.
I had heard the name, as amazing stories had brought it to me.
“It is very kind of you to come and see me,” I said. “Will you not sit down?”
“It’s so nice of you to come and see me,” I said. “Won’t you sit down?”
He seated himself at once.
He sat down immediately.
“You knew my father, then, I presume?”
“You knew my dad, I guess?”
“I knew him,” he answered with a curious smile, “but he did not care about my acquaintance, and we never met.—That gentleman, however,” he added, pointing to the portrait,—“old Sir Up’ard, his people called him,—was in his day a friend of mine yet more intimate than ever your grandfather became.”
“I knew him,” he replied with an intrigued smile, “but he didn’t care about my friendship, and we never met. —That guy over there,” he continued, pointing to the portrait, —“old Sir Up’ard, as his family called him,—was in his time a friend of mine, even closer than your grandfather ever was.”
Then at length I began to think the interview a strange one. But in truth it was hardly stranger that my visitor should remember Sir Upward, than that he should have been my great-grandfather’s librarian!
Then eventually I started to find the interview unusual. But honestly, it was hardly any stranger that my visitor would remember Sir Upward than that he had been my great-grandfather’s librarian!
“I owe him much,” he continued; “for, although I had read many more books than he, yet, through the special direction of his studies, he was able to inform me of a certain relation of modes which I should never have discovered of myself, and could hardly have learned from any one else.”
“I owe him a lot,” he went on; “because even though I had read many more books than he had, his unique approach to studying helped me understand a specific connection of concepts that I never would have figured out on my own, and I could hardly have learned it from anyone else.”
“Would you mind telling me all about that?” I said.
“Could you tell me all about that?” I said.
“By no means—as much at least as I am able: there are not such things as wilful secrets,” he answered—and went on.
“Not at all—at least as much as I can: there’s no such thing as purposeful secrets,” he replied—and continued.
“That closet held his library—a hundred manuscripts or so, for printing was not then invented. One morning I sat there, working at a catalogue of them, when he looked in at the door, and said, ‘Come.’ I laid down my pen and followed him—across the great hall, down a steep rough descent, and along an underground passage to a tower he had lately built, consisting of a stair and a room at the top of it. The door of this room had a tremendous lock, which he undid with the smallest key I ever saw. I had scarcely crossed the threshold after him, when, to my eyes, he began to dwindle, and grew less and less. All at once my vision seemed to come right, and I saw that he was moving swiftly away from me. In a minute more he was the merest speck in the distance, with the tops of blue mountains beyond him, clear against a sky of paler blue. I recognised the country, for I had gone there and come again many a time, although I had never known this way to it.
“That closet held his library—a hundred manuscripts or so, since printing hadn’t been invented yet. One morning I was sitting there, working on a catalog of them, when he looked in at the door and said, ‘Come.’ I put down my pen and followed him—across the grand hall, down a steep, rough slope, and along an underground passage to a tower he had recently built, with a staircase and a room at the top. The door to this room had an enormous lock, which he opened with the smallest key I’d ever seen. I had barely crossed the threshold behind him when, to my eyes, he started to shrink and grow smaller and smaller. Suddenly my vision seemed to clear, and I realized he was moving quickly away from me. In just a minute he was nothing more than a tiny speck in the distance, with the tops of blue mountains behind him, stark against a lighter blue sky. I recognized the area since I had traveled there back and forth many times, even though I had never known this route to get there."
“Many years after, when the tower had long disappeared, I taught one of his descendants what Sir Upward had taught me; and now and then to this day I use your house when I want to go the nearest way home. I must indeed—without your leave, for which I ask your pardon—have by this time well established a right of way through it—not from front to back, but from bottom to top!”
“Many years later, after the tower had completely vanished, I taught one of his descendants what Sir Upward had taught me; and occasionally, even now, I use your house when I want to take the quickest route home. I must admit—without your permission, for which I apologize—I have probably established a right of way through it by now—not from front to back, but from bottom to top!”
“You would have me then understand, Mr. Raven,” I said, “that you go through my house into another world, heedless of disparting space?”
"You want me to understand, Mr. Raven," I said, "that you pass through my house into another world, ignoring the distance?"
“That I go through it is an incontrovertible acknowledgement of space,” returned the old librarian.
“That I experience it is an undeniable recognition of space,” replied the old librarian.
“Please do not quibble, Mr. Raven,” I rejoined. “Please to take my question as you know I mean it.”
“Please don’t argue, Mr. Raven,” I replied. “Just take my question as I mean it.”
“There is in your house a door, one step through which carries me into a world very much another than this.”
“There’s a door in your house, and stepping through it takes me to a world that’s completely different from this one.”
“A better?”
“Is it better?”
“Not throughout; but so much another that most of its physical, and many of its mental laws are different from those of this world. As for moral laws, they must everywhere be fundamentally the same.”
“Not entirely; but so much different that most of its physical laws and many of its mental laws differ from those of this world. As for moral laws, they must fundamentally be the same everywhere.”
“You try my power of belief!” I said.
“You're testing my belief!” I said.
“You take me for a madman, probably?”
"You think I'm crazy, don't you?"
“You do not look like one.”
"You don't seem like one."
“A liar then?”
"A liar, then?"
“You give me no ground to think you such.”
“You give me no reason to think that about you.”
“Only you do not believe me?”
“Is it just that you don’t believe me?”
“I will go out of that door with you if you like: I believe in you enough to risk the attempt.”
“I’ll walk out that door with you if you want. I believe in you enough to take the chance.”
“The blunder all my children make!” he murmured. “The only door out is the door in!”
“The mistake all my kids make!” he murmured. “The only way out is the way in!”
I began to think he must be crazy. He sat silent for a moment, his head resting on his hand, his elbow on the table, and his eyes on the books before him.
I started to think he might be crazy. He sat there quietly for a moment, his head resting on his hand, his elbow propped on the table, and his gaze fixed on the books in front of him.
“A book,” he said louder, “is a door in, and therefore a door out.—I see old Sir Up’ard,” he went on, closing his eyes, “and my heart swells with love to him:—what world is he in?”
“A book,” he said more loudly, “is a door in, and therefore a door out.—I see old Sir Up’ard,” he continued, closing his eyes, “and my heart swells with love for him:—what world is he in?”
“The world of your heart!” I replied; “—that is, the idea of him is there.”
“The world of your heart!” I replied; “—that is, the idea of him is there.”
“There is one world then at least on which your hall-door does not open?”
“There is at least one world where your front door doesn’t open?”
“I grant you so much; but the things in that world are not things to have and to hold.”
“I give you that much; but the things in that world aren’t things to possess and keep.”
“Think a little farther,” he rejoined: “did anything ever become yours, except by getting into that world?—The thought is beyond you, however, at present!—I tell you there are more worlds, and more doors to them, than you will think of in many years!”
“Think a little deeper,” he responded: “did you ever really own anything without stepping into that world?—The idea is probably too much for you right now!—I’m telling you, there are more worlds and more doors to them than you can imagine for many years!”
He rose, left the library, crossed the hall, and went straight up to the garret, familiar evidently with every turn. I followed, studying his back. His hair hung down long and dark, straight and glossy. His coat was wide and reached to his heels. His shoes seemed too large for him.
He got up, left the library, walked across the hall, and went straight up to the attic, clearly knowing every step by heart. I followed, watching his back. His hair was long, dark, straight, and shiny. His coat was loose and came down to his heels. His shoes looked too big for him.
In the garret a light came through at the edges of the great roofing slabs, and showed us parts where was no flooring, and we must step from joist to joist: in the middle of one of these spaces rose a partition, with a door: through it I followed Mr. Raven into a small, obscure chamber, whose top contracted as it rose, and went slanting through the roof.
In the attic, light peeked through the edges of the large roofing slabs, revealing spots where there was no floor, forcing us to step from beam to beam. In the middle of one of these gaps stood a partition with a door. I followed Mr. Raven through it into a small, dim room, which narrowed as it went up and slanted through the roof.
“That is the door I spoke of,” he said, pointing to an oblong mirror that stood on the floor and leaned against the wall. I went in front of it, and saw our figures dimly reflected in its dusty face. There was something about it that made me uneasy. It looked old-fashioned and neglected, but, notwithstanding its ordinary seeming, the eagle, perched with outstretched wings on the top, appeared threatful.
"That's the door I was talking about," he said, pointing to a rectangular mirror that stood on the floor and leaned against the wall. I stepped in front of it and saw our figures faintly reflected in its dusty surface. There was something about it that made me feel uneasy. It looked dated and disregarded, but despite its plain appearance, the eagle perched at the top with its wings spread looked threatening.
“As a mirror,” said the librarian, “it has grown dingy with age; but that is no matter: its clearness depends on the light.”
“As a mirror,” said the librarian, “it has gotten dirty with age; but that doesn’t matter: its clarity depends on the light.”
“Light!” I rejoined; “there is no light here!”
“Light!” I replied; “there's no light here!”
He did not answer me, but began to pull at a little chain on the opposite wall. I heard a creaking: the top of the chamber was turning slowly round. He ceased pulling, looked at his watch, and began to pull again.
He didn't respond but started tugging at a small chain on the opposite wall. I heard a creaking sound as the top of the room slowly rotated. He stopped pulling, checked his watch, and then began to pull again.
“We arrive almost to the moment!” he said; “it is on the very stroke of noon!”
“We're almost there!” he said; “it’s right on the dot of noon!”
The top went creaking and revolving for a minute or so. Then he pulled two other chains, now this, now that, and returned to the first. A moment more and the chamber grew much clearer: a patch of sunlight had fallen upon a mirror on the wall opposite that against which the other leaned, and on the dust I saw the path of the reflected rays to the mirror on the ground. But from the latter none were returned; they seemed to go clean through; there was nowhere in the chamber a second patch of light!
The top creaked and spun for about a minute. Then he pulled two other chains, switching between them, and went back to the first one. In just a moment, the room became much clearer: a patch of sunlight had hit a mirror on the wall opposite the one that the other leaned against, and I could see the trail of the reflected rays to the mirror on the ground. But from that one, none were reflected back; it seemed like they just went straight through; there wasn't another patch of light anywhere in the room!
“Where are the sunrays gone?” I cried.
“Where have the sunrays gone?” I cried.
“That I cannot tell,” returned Mr. Raven; “—back, perhaps, to where they came from first. They now belong, I fancy, to a sense not yet developed in us.”
"That I can't say," replied Mr. Raven; "—maybe back to where they originally came from. They now seem to belong, I think, to a sense that we haven't fully developed yet."
He then talked of the relations of mind to matter, and of senses to qualities, in a way I could only a little understand, whence he went on to yet stranger things which I could not at all comprehend. He spoke much about dimensions, telling me that there were many more than three, some of them concerned with powers which were indeed in us, but of which as yet we knew absolutely nothing. His words, however, I confess, took little more hold of me than the light did of the mirror, for I thought he hardly knew what he was saying.
He then talked about how the mind relates to matter and how our senses connect to qualities, in a way I could barely grasp. From there, he moved on to even stranger topics that I couldn't understand at all. He talked a lot about dimensions, explaining that there are many more than just three, some of which relate to powers within us that we really don't understand at all. However, I have to admit that his words didn't stick with me much more than light does to a mirror, because I thought he hardly knew what he was talking about.
Suddenly I was aware that our forms had gone from the mirror, which seemed full of a white mist. As I gazed I saw, growing gradually visible beyond the mist, the tops of a range of mountains, which became clearer and clearer. Soon the mist vanished entirely, uncovering the face of a wide heath, on which, at some distance, was the figure of a man moving swiftly away. I turned to address my companion; he was no longer by my side. I looked again at the form in the mirror, and recognised the wide coat flying, the black hair lifting in a wind that did not touch me. I rushed in terror from the place.
Suddenly, I noticed that our reflections had disappeared from the mirror, which was filled with a white mist. As I stared, I saw the tops of mountains slowly becoming visible through the mist, becoming clearer and clearer. Soon, the mist completely disappeared, revealing a wide heath, where I spotted a figure of a man moving quickly away in the distance. I turned to talk to my companion; he was no longer beside me. I looked back at the figure in the mirror and recognized the wide coat fluttering, the black hair lifting in a wind that didn’t reach me. I rushed away from the place in fear.
CHAPTER IX. I REPENT
I laid the manuscript down, consoled to find that my father had had a peep into that mysterious world, and that he knew Mr. Raven.
I set the manuscript aside, relieved to discover that my father had glimpsed that mysterious world and that he was familiar with Mr. Raven.
Then I remembered that I had never heard the cause or any circumstance of my father’s death, and began to believe that he must at last have followed Mr. Raven, and not come back; whereupon I speedily grew ashamed of my flight. What wondrous facts might I not by this time have gathered concerning life and death, and wide regions beyond ordinary perception! Assuredly the Ravens were good people, and a night in their house would nowise have hurt me! They were doubtless strange, but it was faculty in which the one was peculiar, and beauty in which the other was marvellous! And I had not believed in them! had treated them as unworthy of my confidence, as harbouring a design against me! The more I thought of my behaviour to them, the more disgusted I became with myself. Why should I have feared such dead? To share their holy rest was an honour of which I had proved myself unworthy! What harm could that sleeping king, that lady with the wound in her palm, have done me? I fell a longing after the sweet and stately stillness of their two countenances, and wept. Weeping I threw myself on a couch, and suddenly fell asleep.
Then I remembered that I had never learned the reason or any details about my father’s death, and I started to think that he must have finally gone after Mr. Raven and not come back. That made me quickly feel ashamed of my escape. What amazing insights could I have gathered by now about life and death and the vast areas beyond ordinary perception! The Ravens were certainly good people, and spending a night in their home wouldn’t have harmed me at all! They were undoubtedly strange, but one had a unique skill, and the other had incredible beauty! And I hadn’t believed in them! I had treated them as if they were unworthy of my trust, as if they were plotting against me! The more I thought about how I had acted towards them, the more disgusted I became with myself. Why should I have feared the dead? To share their sacred peace was an honor I had shown myself unworthy of! What harm could that sleeping king and that lady with the wound in her palm have done to me? I began to long for the sweet and graceful stillness of their faces, and I cried. As I wept, I lay down on a couch and suddenly fell asleep.
As suddenly I woke, feeling as if some one had called me. The house was still as an empty church. A blackbird was singing on the lawn. I said to myself, “I will go and tell them I am ashamed, and will do whatever they would have me do!” I rose, and went straight up the stairs to the garret.
As I abruptly woke up, it felt like someone had called me. The house was as quiet as an empty church. A blackbird was singing on the lawn. I told myself, “I’ll go and tell them I’m sorry, and I’ll do whatever they want me to do!” I got up and went straight upstairs to the attic.
The wooden chamber was just as when first I saw it, the mirror dimly reflecting everything before it. It was nearly noon, and the sun would be a little higher than when first I came: I must raise the hood a little, and adjust the mirrors accordingly! If I had but been in time to see Mr. Raven do it!
The wooden room looked exactly the same as when I first saw it, the mirror faintly reflecting everything in front of it. It was nearly noon, and the sun would be a bit higher than when I first arrived: I need to tilt the hood a little and adjust the mirrors accordingly! If only I had been there in time to see Mr. Raven do it!
I pulled the chains, and let the light fall on the first mirror. I turned then to the other: there were the shapes of the former vision—distinguishable indeed, but tremulous like a landscape in a pool ruffled by “a small pipling wind!” I touched the glass; it was impermeable.
I pulled the chains and let the light shine on the first mirror. I then turned to the other: there were the outlines of the previous vision—recognizable, but shaky like a landscape in a pool disturbed by "a light, gentle breeze!" I touched the glass; it was solid.
Suspecting polarisation as the thing required, I shifted and shifted the mirrors, changing their relation, until at last, in a great degree, so far as I was concerned, by chance, things came right between them, and I saw the mountains blue and steady and clear. I stepped forward, and my feet were among the heather.
Suspecting that polarization was what I needed, I adjusted the mirrors repeatedly, changing their positions until, by chance, everything finally lined up for me, and I saw the mountains blue, steady, and clear. I stepped forward, and my feet were in the heather.
All I knew of the way to the cottage was that we had gone through a pine-forest. I passed through many thickets and several small fir-woods, continually fancying afresh that I recognised something of the country; but I had come upon no forest, and now the sun was near the horizon, and the air had begun to grow chill with the coming winter, when, to my delight, I saw a little black object coming toward me: it was indeed the raven!
All I knew about the path to the cottage was that we had walked through a pine forest. I went through many bushes and a few small fir woods, constantly thinking I recognized something about the area; but I hadn't found any forest, and now the sun was close to the horizon, with the air starting to get chilly as winter approached, when, to my excitement, I spotted a small black shape coming toward me: it was indeed the raven!
I hastened to meet him.
I rushed to meet him.
“I beg your pardon, sir, for my rudeness last night,” I said. “Will you take me with you now? I heartily confess I do not deserve it.”
“I’m really sorry for being rude last night, sir,” I said. “Will you take me with you now? I honestly admit I don’t deserve it.”
“Ah!” he returned, and looked up. Then, after a brief pause, “My wife does not expect you to-night,” he said. “She regrets that we at all encouraged your staying last week.”
“Ah!” he replied, looking up. Then, after a short pause, “My wife isn’t expecting you tonight,” he said. “She regrets that we even encouraged you to stay last week.”
“Take me to her that I may tell her how sorry I am,” I begged humbly.
“Take me to her so I can tell her how sorry I am,” I pleaded humbly.
“It is of no use,” he answered. “Your night was not come then, or you would not have left us. It is not come now, and I cannot show you the way. The dead were rejoicing under their daisies—they all lie among the roots of the flowers of heaven—at the thought of your delight when the winter should be past, and the morning with its birds come: ere you left them, they shivered in their beds. When the spring of the universe arrives,—but that cannot be for ages yet! how many, I do not know—and do not care to know.”
“It’s no use,” he replied. “Your night hadn’t arrived yet, or you wouldn’t have left us. It still hasn’t come, and I can’t show you the way. The dead were celebrating beneath their daisies—they’re all resting among the roots of the flowers of heaven—at the thought of your happiness when winter is over and morning comes with its birds: before you left them, they were trembling in their beds. When the spring of the universe finally arrives—but that’s not going to happen for ages! How many, I don’t know—and I don’t care to know.”
“Tell me one thing, I beg of you, Mr. Raven: is my father with you? Have you seen him since he left the world?”
“Tell me one thing, please, Mr. Raven: is my father with you? Have you seen him since he passed away?”
“Yes; he is with us, fast asleep. That was he you saw with his arm on the coverlet, his hand half closed.”
“Yes; he’s with us, fast asleep. That was him you saw with his arm on the cover, his hand partially closed.”
“Why did you not tell me? That I should have been so near him, and not know!”
“Why didn’t you tell me? I could have been so close to him, and didn’t even know!”
“And turn your back on him!” corrected the raven.
“And turn your back on him!” the raven corrected.
“I would have lain down at once had I known!”
“I would have laid down right away if I had known!”
“I doubt it. Had you been ready to lie down, you would have known him!—Old Sir Up’ard,” he went on, “and your twice great-grandfather, both are up and away long ago. Your great-grandfather has been with us for many a year; I think he will soon begin to stir. You saw him last night, though of course you did not know him.”
“I doubt it. If you had been ready to rest, you would have recognized him!—Old Sir Up’ard,” he continued, “and your twice-great grandfather, both have been gone for a long time. Your great-grandfather has been with us for many years; I think he will soon start to move. You saw him last night, although of course you didn’t recognize him.”
“Why OF COURSE?”
"Of course!"
“Because he is so much nearer waking than you. No one who will not sleep can ever wake.”
“Because he’s much closer to waking than you. No one who won’t sleep can ever wake up.”
“I do not at all understand you!”
“I totally don't get you!”
“You turned away, and would not understand!” I held my peace.—But if I did not say something, he would go!
“You looked away and refused to understand!” I stayed quiet. But if I didn’t say something, he would leave!
“And my grandfather—is he also with you?” I asked.
“And my grandfather—is he also with you?” I asked.
“No; he is still in the Evil Wood, fighting the dead.”
“No; he’s still in the Evil Wood, battling the undead.”
“Where is the Evil Wood, that I may find him?”
“Where is the Evil Wood so I can find him?”
“You will not find him; but you will hardly miss the wood. It is the place where those who will not sleep, wake up at night, to kill their dead and bury them.”
“You won’t find him; but you’ll barely miss the woods. It’s the place where those who can’t sleep wake up at night to kill their dead and bury them.”
“I cannot understand you!”
"I can't understand you!"
“Naturally not. Neither do I understand you; I can read neither your heart nor your face. When my wife and I do not understand our children, it is because there is not enough of them to be understood. God alone can understand foolishness.”
“Of course not. I don't understand you either; I can't read your heart or your face. When my wife and I can't understand our kids, it's because there's just not enough of them to get. Only God can make sense of foolishness.”
“Then,” I said, feeling naked and very worthless, “will you be so good as show me the nearest way home? There are more ways than one, I know, for I have gone by two already.”
“Then,” I said, feeling exposed and really low, “could you please show me the quickest way home? I know there are multiple routes since I've already taken two.”
“There are indeed many ways.”
"There are definitely many ways."
“Tell me, please, how to recognise the nearest.”
“Please tell me how to recognize the closest one.”
“I cannot,” answered the raven; “you and I use the same words with different meanings. We are often unable to tell people what they NEED to know, because they WANT to know something else, and would therefore only misunderstand what we said. Home is ever so far away in the palm of your hand, and how to get there it is of no use to tell you. But you will get there; you must get there; you have to get there. Everybody who is not at home, has to go home. You thought you were at home where I found you: if that had been your home, you could not have left it. Nobody can leave home. And nobody ever was or ever will be at home without having gone there.”
“I can’t,” replied the raven; “you and I use the same words but with different meanings. We often can’t tell people what they NEED to know because they WANT to know something else, and they would just misunderstand what we said. Home feels so far away, even when it’s right in your hand, and there’s no point in telling you how to get there. But you will get there; you must get there; you have to get there. Anyone who isn’t home has to go home. You thought you were home when I found you: if that had really been your home, you couldn’t have left it. No one can leave home. And no one has ever been or will ever be at home without first having gone there.”
“Enigma treading on enigma!” I exclaimed. “I did not come here to be asked riddles.”
“Puzzle after puzzle!” I exclaimed. “I didn’t come here to answer riddles.”
“No; but you came, and found the riddles waiting for you! Indeed you are yourself the only riddle. What you call riddles are truths, and seem riddles because you are not true.”
“No; but you came and found the riddles waiting for you! In fact, you are the only riddle. What you think of as riddles are truths, and they seem like riddles because you aren't being true.”
“Worse and worse!” I cried.
"Worse and worse!" I yelled.
“And you MUST answer the riddles!” he continued. “They will go on asking themselves until you understand yourself. The universe is a riddle trying to get out, and you are holding your door hard against it.”
“And you HAVE to answer the riddles!” he continued. “They’ll keep asking until you figure yourself out. The universe is a riddle trying to escape, and you’re holding your door shut against it.”
“Will you not in pity tell me what I am to do—where I must go?”
“Will you please, out of pity, tell me what I should do—where I need to go?”
“How should I tell YOUR to-do, or the way to it?”
“How should I tell YOU what to do, or how to do it?”
“If I am not to go home, at least direct me to some of my kind.”
“If I can’t go home, at least direct me to people like me.”
“I do not know of any. The beings most like you are in that direction.”
“I don’t know of any. The beings that are most like you are in that direction.”
He pointed with his beak. I could see nothing but the setting sun, which blinded me.
He pointed with his beak. All I could see was the setting sun, which blinded me.
“Well,” I said bitterly, “I cannot help feeling hardly treated—taken from my home, abandoned in a strange world, and refused instruction as to where I am to go or what I am to do!”
“Well,” I said resentfully, “I can't help but feel mistreated—taken from my home, left in a foreign world, and denied guidance on where I should go or what I should do!”
“You forget,” said the raven, “that, when I brought you and you declined my hospitality, you reached what you call home in safety: now you are come of yourself! Good night.”
“You forget,” said the raven, “that when I brought you and you turned down my hospitality, you got to what you call home safely. Now you’ve come on your own! Good night.”
He turned and walked slowly away, with his beak toward the ground. I stood dazed. It was true I had come of myself, but had I not come with intent of atonement? My heart was sore, and in my brain was neither quest nor purpose, hope nor desire. I gazed after the raven, and would have followed him, but felt it useless.
He turned and walked away slowly, his head down. I stood there in a daze. It was true that I had come on my own, but hadn't I come with the intention of making amends? My heart hurt, and in my mind, there was no quest or goal, no hope or desire. I watched the raven leave and wanted to follow him, but it felt pointless.
All at once he pounced on a spot, throwing the whole weight of his body on his bill, and for some moments dug vigorously. Then with a flutter of his wings he threw back his head, and something shot from his bill, cast high in the air. That moment the sun set, and the air at once grew very dusk, but the something opened into a soft radiance, and came pulsing toward me like a fire-fly, but with a much larger and a yellower light. It flew over my head. I turned and followed it.
Suddenly, he pounced on a spot, throwing his entire weight onto his beak, and for a moment, he dug energetically. Then, with a flap of his wings, he lifted his head, and something shot from his beak, soaring high into the air. Just then, the sun set, and the surroundings grew dark, but the object unfolded into a soft glow and pulsed towards me like a firefly, but with a much larger and yellower light. It flew over my head, and I turned to chase after it.
Here I interrupt my narrative to remark that it involves a constant struggle to say what cannot be said with even an approach to precision, the things recorded being, in their nature and in that of the creatures concerned in them, so inexpressibly different from any possible events of this economy, that I can present them only by giving, in the forms and language of life in this world, the modes in which they affected me—not the things themselves, but the feelings they woke in me. Even this much, however, I do with a continuous and abiding sense of failure, finding it impossible to present more than one phase of a multitudinously complicated significance, or one concentric sphere of a graduated embodiment. A single thing would sometimes seem to be and mean many things, with an uncertain identity at the heart of them, which kept constantly altering their look. I am indeed often driven to set down what I know to be but a clumsy and doubtful representation of the mere feeling aimed at, none of the communicating media of this world being fit to convey it, in its peculiar strangeness, with even an approach to clearness or certainty. Even to one who knew the region better than myself, I should have no assurance of transmitting the reality of my experience in it. While without a doubt, for instance, that I was actually regarding a scene of activity, I might be, at the same moment, in my consciousness aware that I was perusing a metaphysical argument.
Here I pause my story to point out that it’s a constant challenge to express what can't be communicated with any real precision. The events I’m describing, and the beings involved, are so incredibly different from anything in our usual experience that I can only share how they affected me, using the forms and language of our world—not the events themselves, but the feelings they stirred in me. Even this is done with an ongoing sense of failure, as I find it impossible to convey more than one aspect of a complex significance or one layer of a deeper meaning. Sometimes, a single thing seems to represent many things at once, with an identity at its core that constantly shifts its appearance. I often struggle to write what I know is just a rough and uncertain portrayal of the feelings I aim to convey, as nothing in this world can express them, in their unique strangeness, with any clarity or certainty. Even for someone who knows the area better than I do, I would have no confidence in adequately conveying the reality of my experience there. While I might be sure that I was witnessing a scene of action, I could also be, at the same time, aware in my mind that I was contemplating a philosophical argument.
CHAPTER X. THE BAD BURROW
As the air grew black and the winter closed swiftly around me, the fluttering fire blazed out more luminous, and arresting its flight, hovered waiting. So soon as I came under its radiance, it flew slowly on, lingering now and then above spots where the ground was rocky. Every time I looked up, it seemed to have grown larger, and at length gave me an attendant shadow. Plainly a bird-butterfly, it flew with a certain swallowy double. Its wings were very large, nearly square, and flashed all the colours of the rainbow. Wondering at their splendour, I became so absorbed in their beauty that I stumbled over a low rock, and lay stunned. When I came to myself, the creature was hovering over my head, radiating the whole chord of light, with multitudinous gradations and some kinds of colour I had never before seen. I rose and went on, but, unable to take my eyes off the shining thing to look to my steps, I struck my foot against a stone. Fearing then another fall, I sat down to watch the little glory, and a great longing awoke in me to have it in my hand. To my unspeakable delight, it began to sink toward me. Slowly at first, then swiftly it sank, growing larger as it came nearer. I felt as if the treasure of the universe were giving itself to me—put out my hand, and had it. But the instant I took it, its light went out; all was dark as pitch; a dead book with boards outspread lay cold and heavy in my hand. I threw it in the air—only to hear it fall among the heather. Burying my face in my hands, I sat in motionless misery.
As the air turned dark and winter quickly surrounded me, the fluttering fire became more radiant and, pausing in its flight, hovered, waiting. As soon as I stepped into its light, it glided slowly on, sometimes lingering above rocky spots on the ground. Each time I looked up, it seemed to get bigger, eventually casting a shadow over me. Clearly a birdlike butterfly, it flew with a certain graceful duality. Its wings were huge, nearly square, and sparkled with all the colors of the rainbow. Mesmerized by their brilliance, I became so entranced that I tripped over a low rock and fell, dazed. When I came to, the creature was hovering above me, radiating a spectrum of light with countless shades and some colors I had never seen before. I stood up and continued walking, but unable to tear my gaze away from the glowing being to watch my steps, I stubbed my toe against a stone. Afraid of falling again, I sat down to observe the little marvel, and a strong desire ignited in me to hold it in my hands. To my incredible joy, it began to glide down toward me. Slowly at first, then faster, it descended, appearing larger as it approached. I felt as if the treasure of the universe was being offered to me—I reached out my hand and caught it. But the moment I grabbed it, its light vanished; everything went dark as pitch; a lifeless book lay cold and heavy in my hand, its covers spread open. I tossed it into the air—only to hear it thud among the heather. Burying my face in my hands, I sat in silent despair.
But the cold grew so bitter that, fearing to be frozen, I got up. The moment I was on my feet, a faint sense of light awoke in me. “Is it coming to life?” I cried, and a great pang of hope shot through me. Alas, no! it was the edge of a moon peering up keen and sharp over a level horizon! She brought me light—but no guidance! SHE would not hover over me, would not wait on my faltering steps! She could but offer me an ignorant choice!
But the cold got so intense that, afraid of freezing, I got up. The moment I was on my feet, I felt a faint sense of light awaken in me. “Is it coming to life?” I exclaimed, and a wave of hope surged through me. Unfortunately, no! It was just the edge of the moon peeking up sharp and clear over a flat horizon! It brought me light—but no direction! It wouldn't hover over me or wait for my unsteady steps! It could only give me a choice without understanding!
With a full face she rose, and I began to see a little about me. Westward of her, and not far from me, a range of low hills broke the horizon-line: I set out for it.
With a confident expression, she stood up, and I started to notice more around me. To the west of her, and not far from me, a series of low hills interrupted the horizon: I headed towards them.
But what a night I had to pass ere I reached it! The moon seemed to know something, for she stared at me oddly. Her look was indeed icy-cold, but full of interest, or at least curiosity. She was not the same moon I had known on the earth; her face was strange to me, and her light yet stranger. Perhaps it came from an unknown sun! Every time I looked up, I found her staring at me with all her might! At first I was annoyed, as at the rudeness of a fellow creature; but soon I saw or fancied a certain wondering pity in her gaze: why was I out in her night? Then first I knew what an awful thing it was to be awake in the universe: I WAS, and could not help it!
But what a night I had to get through before I reached it! The moon seemed to know something, as she looked at me strangely. Her expression was really cold, but full of interest, or at least curiosity. She wasn’t the same moon I had known on Earth; her face was unfamiliar, and her light even more peculiar. Maybe it came from some unknown sun! Every time I looked up, I saw her looking at me with all her strength! At first, I was annoyed, like you would be at the rudeness of another person; but soon I imagined a certain wondering pity in her gaze: why was I out in her night? That’s when I realized what a terrible thing it was to be awake in the universe: I WAS, and couldn’t change it!
As I walked, my feet lost the heather, and trod a bare spongy soil, something like dry, powdery peat. To my dismay it gave a momentary heave under me; then presently I saw what seemed the ripple of an earthquake running on before me, shadowy in the low moon. It passed into the distance; but, while yet I stared after it, a single wave rose up, and came slowly toward me. A yard or two away it burst, and from it, with a scramble and a bound, issued an animal like a tiger. About his mouth and ears hung clots of mould, and his eyes winked and flamed as he rushed at me, showing his white teeth in a soundless snarl. I stood fascinated, unconscious of either courage or fear. He turned his head to the ground, and plunged into it.
As I walked, my feet lost the heather and stepped onto bare, spongy soil, almost like dry, powdery peat. To my surprise, it gave a slight heave beneath me; then I noticed what looked like the ripple of an earthquake moving ahead of me, faint in the dim moonlight. It faded into the distance; but while I was still staring after it, a single wave rose up and slowly approached me. A yard or two away, it crashed, and from it, with a scramble and a leap, came an animal resembling a tiger. Clumps of dirt hung around its mouth and ears, and its eyes blinked and glowed as it charged at me, baring its white teeth in a silent snarl. I stood there, entranced, feeling neither brave nor afraid. It turned its head to the ground and dove into it.
“That moon is affecting my brain,” I said as I resumed my journey. “What life can be here but the phantasmic—the stuff of which dreams are made? I am indeed walking in a vain show!”
“That moon is messing with my head,” I said as I continued on my way. “What kind of life can exist here but the unreal—the stuff dreams are made of? I’m definitely walking in a pointless illusion!”
Thus I strove to keep my heart above the waters of fear, nor knew that she whom I distrusted was indeed my defence from the realities I took for phantoms: her light controlled the monsters, else had I scarce taken a second step on the hideous ground. “I will not be appalled by that which only seems!” I said to myself, yet felt it a terrible thing to walk on a sea where such fishes disported themselves below. With that, a step or two from me, the head of a worm began to come slowly out of the earth, as big as that of a polar bear and much resembling it, with a white mane to its red neck. The drawing wriggles with which its huge length extricated itself were horrible, yet I dared not turn my eyes from them. The moment its tail was free, it lay as if exhausted, wallowing in feeble effort to burrow again.
So, I tried to keep my heart above the waters of fear, not realizing that the one I distrusted was actually my defense against the realities I thought were just illusions: her light kept the monsters at bay; otherwise, I would hardly have taken another step on that dreadful ground. “I won’t be scared by what only seems real!” I told myself, but it felt terrible to walk on a sea where such fish swam below. Suddenly, just a step or two away from me, the head of a worm began to emerge slowly from the earth, as large as a polar bear and looking a lot like it, with a white mane on its red neck. The horrible wriggling motions as its massive body pulled free were frightening, yet I couldn’t look away. The moment its tail was out, it lay there as if exhausted, struggling weakly to burrow back down.
“Does it live on the dead,” I wondered, “and is it unable to hurt the living? If they scent their prey and come out, why do they leave me unharmed?”
“Does it survive on the dead,” I thought, “and is it unable to harm the living? If they pick up the scent of their prey and come out, why do they leave me unharmed?”
I know now it was that the moon paralysed them.
I realize now that it was the moon that froze them in place.
All the night through as I walked, hideous creatures, no two alike, threatened me. In some of them, beauty of colour enhanced loathliness of shape: one large serpent was covered from head to distant tail with feathers of glorious hues.
All night as I walked, I was threatened by hideous creatures, each one different from the other. In some of them, the beauty of their colors only made their shapes more disgusting: one large serpent was covered from its head to its distant tail in feathers of amazing colors.
I became at length so accustomed to their hurtless menaces that I fell to beguiling the way with the invention of monstrosities, never suspecting that I owed each moment of life to the staring moon. Though hers was no primal radiance, it so hampered the evil things, that I walked in safety. For light is yet light, if but the last of a countless series of reflections! How swiftly would not my feet have carried me over the restless soil, had I known that, if still within their range when her lamp ceased to shine on the cursed spot, I should that moment be at the mercy of such as had no mercy, the centre of a writhing heap of hideousness, every individual of it as terrible as before it had but seemed! Fool of ignorance, I watched the descent of the weary, solemn, anxious moon down the widening vault above me, with no worse uneasiness than the dread of losing my way—where as yet I had indeed no way to lose.
I eventually got so used to their harmless threats that I started distracting myself by inventing monsters, never realizing that I owed every moment of my life to the glaring moon. Although her light wasn’t pure, it kept the evil beings at bay, allowing me to walk safely. After all, light is still light, even if it’s just the last in a long line of reflections! If I had known that being within their reach when her light faded would leave me at the mercy of things that had no mercy, I would have moved much faster over the restless ground, surrounded by a writhing mass of horrors, each one as terrifying as it had first appeared! In my ignorance, I watched the tired, solemn, anxious moon descend through the widening sky above me, feeling no anxiety worse than the fear of losing my way—when I actually had no way to lose.
I was drawing near the hills I had made my goal, and she was now not far from their sky-line, when the soundless wallowing ceased, and the burrow lay motionless and bare. Then I saw, slowly walking over the light soil, the form of a woman. A white mist floated about her, now assuming, now losing to reassume the shape of a garment, as it gathered to her or was blown from her by a wind that dogged her steps.
I was getting closer to the hills I had set as my goal, and she was now not far from their skyline, when the silent moving stopped, and the burrow lay still and empty. Then I saw a woman slowly walking over the light soil. A white mist surrounded her, sometimes taking on and sometimes losing the shape of a garment, as it clung to her or was blown away by a wind that followed her steps.
She was beautiful, but with such a pride at once and misery on her countenance that I could hardly believe what yet I saw. Up and down she walked, vainly endeavouring to lay hold of the mist and wrap it around her. The eyes in the beautiful face were dead, and on her left side was a dark spot, against which she would now and then press her hand, as if to stifle pain or sickness. Her hair hung nearly to her feet, and sometimes the wind would so mix it with the mist that I could not distinguish the one from the other; but when it fell gathering together again, it shone a pale gold in the moonlight.
She was stunning, but there was a mix of pride and sadness on her face that made it hard to believe what I was seeing. She walked back and forth, trying in vain to grab the mist and wrap it around her. The eyes in her beautiful face were lifeless, and there was a dark spot on her left side, which she would sometimes press her hand against, as if trying to suppress pain or illness. Her hair nearly touched the ground, and sometimes the wind would tangle it with the mist so much that I couldn't tell them apart; but when it fell back together, it shone like pale gold in the moonlight.
Suddenly pressing both hands on her heart, she fell to the ground, and the mist rose from her and melted in the air. I ran to her. But she began to writhe in such torture that I stood aghast. A moment more and her legs, hurrying from her body, sped away serpents. From her shoulders fled her arms as in terror, serpents also. Then something flew up from her like a bat, and when I looked again, she was gone. The ground rose like the sea in a storm; terror laid hold upon me; I turned to the hills and ran.
Suddenly pressing both hands to her heart, she collapsed to the ground, and the mist rose from her and disappeared into the air. I rushed to her. But she began to writhe in such agony that I stood there in shock. A moment later, her legs, breaking away from her body, sped off like serpents. Her arms flew away from her shoulders in terror, also turning into serpents. Then something flew up from her like a bat, and when I looked again, she was gone. The ground heaved like the sea in a storm; fear took hold of me; I turned toward the hills and ran.
I was already on the slope of their base, when the moon sank behind one of their summits, leaving me in its shadow. Behind me rose a waste and sickening cry, as of frustrate desire—the only sound I had heard since the fall of the dead butterfly; it made my heart shake like a flag in the wind. I turned, saw many dark objects bounding after me, and made for the crest of a ridge on which the moon still shone. She seemed to linger there that I might see to defend myself. Soon I came in sight of her, and climbed the faster.
I was already on the slope of their base when the moon dipped behind one of their peaks, leaving me in its shadow. Behind me, a disturbing and desperate cry rose up—the only sound I’d heard since the butterfly fell; it made my heart race like a flag in the wind. I turned around, saw a bunch of dark shapes chasing after me, and headed for the top of a ridge where the moon still lit up the area. It felt like she lingered there so I could see to protect myself. Soon, I spotted her and climbed faster.
Crossing the shadow of a rock, I heard the creatures panting at my heels. But just as the foremost threw himself upon me with a snarl of greedy hate, we rushed into the moon together. She flashed out an angry light, and he fell from me a bodiless blotch. Strength came to me, and I turned on the rest. But one by one as they darted into the light, they dropped with a howl; and I saw or fancied a strange smile on the round face above me.
Crossing the shadow of a rock, I heard the creatures panting behind me. But just as the first one lunged at me with a snarl of greedy hate, we dove into the moonlight together. It flashed with an angry light, and he fell away from me like a shadow. Strength filled me, and I turned to face the others. One by one, as they rushed into the light, they fell with a howl; and I imagined I saw a strange smile on the round face above me.
I climbed to the top of the ridge: far away shone the moon, sinking to a low horizon. The air was pure and strong. I descended a little way, found it warmer, and sat down to wait the dawn.
I climbed to the top of the ridge: the moon was shining far away, dropping toward the low horizon. The air was fresh and invigorating. I went down a bit, felt it getting warmer, and sat down to wait for dawn.
The moon went below, and the world again was dark.
The moon disappeared, and the world was dark once more.
CHAPTER XI. THE EVIL WOOD
I fell fast asleep, and when I woke the sun was rising. I went to the top again, and looked back: the hollow I had crossed in the moonlight lay without sign of life. Could it be that the calm expanse before me swarmed with creatures of devouring greed?
I fell asleep quickly, and when I woke up, the sun was rising. I went back to the top and looked back: the valley I had crossed in the moonlight was completely lifeless. Could it be that the peaceful stretch in front of me was teeming with creatures driven by insatiable greed?
I turned and looked over the land through which my way must lie. It seemed a wide desert, with a patch of a different colour in the distance that might be a forest. Sign of presence, human or animal, was none—smoke or dust or shadow of cultivation. Not a cloud floated in the clear heaven; no thinnest haze curtained any segment of its circling rim.
I turned and looked over the land I needed to cross. It looked like a vast desert, with a patch of different color in the distance that might be a forest. There was no sign of any presence, human or animal—no smoke, dust, or any sign of farming. Not a single cloud floated in the clear sky; no hint of haze covered any part of its horizon.
I descended, and set out for the imaginable forest: something alive might be there; on this side of it could not well be anything!
I went down and headed towards the forest I could only imagine: there might be something alive there; on this side, there really couldn't be anything!
When I reached the plain, I found it, as far as my sight could go, of rock, here flat and channeled, there humped and pinnacled—evidently the wide bed of a vanished river, scored by innumerable water-runs, without a trace of moisture in them. Some of the channels bore a dry moss, and some of the rocks a few lichens almost as hard as themselves. The air, once “filled with pleasant noise of waters,” was silent as death. It took me the whole day to reach the patch,—which I found indeed a forest—but not a rudiment of brook or runnel had I crossed! Yet through the glowing noon I seemed haunted by an aural mirage, hearing so plainly the voice of many waters that I could hardly believe the opposing testimony of my eyes.
When I got to the plain, I saw that as far as I could see, it was all rock—some areas flat and indented, others raised and pointed—clearly the wide bed of a long-lost river, marked by countless dry channels with no signs of moisture. Some of the channels had dry moss, and some of the rocks were covered with lichens that were nearly as tough as the rocks themselves. The air, once “filled with the pleasant sounds of water,” was as silent as death. It took me the whole day to reach the spot—which I discovered was indeed a forest—but I hadn’t crossed a single brook or stream! Yet, during the hot noon, I felt haunted by an auditory illusion, clearly hearing the sound of flowing water that made it hard to believe what my eyes were telling me.
The sun was approaching the horizon when I left the river-bed, and entered the forest. Sunk below the tree-tops, and sending his rays between their pillar-like boles, he revealed a world of blessed shadows waiting to receive me. I had expected a pine-wood, but here were trees of many sorts, some with strong resemblances to trees I knew, others with marvellous differences from any I had ever seen. I threw myself beneath the boughs of what seemed a eucalyptus in blossom: its flowers had a hard calyx much resembling a skull, the top of which rose like a lid to let the froth-like bloom-brain overfoam its cup. From beneath the shadow of its falchion-leaves my eyes went wandering into deep after deep of the forest.
The sun was nearing the horizon when I left the riverbed and entered the forest. Lowered behind the treetops, it sent down rays that slipped between their tall trunks, revealing a world of comforting shadows waiting to welcome me. I expected a pine forest, but here there were many kinds of trees, some resembling ones I knew, while others looked completely different from anything I'd ever seen. I settled beneath the branches of what appeared to be a blossoming eucalyptus: its flowers had a hard outer layer reminiscent of a skull, the top of which opened like a lid, letting the frothy bloom overflow its cup. From the shade of its sword-like leaves, my eyes wandered into the deep, endless layers of the forest.
Soon, however, its doors and windows began to close, shutting up aisle and corridor and roomier glade. The night was about me, and instant and sharp the cold. Again what a night I found it! How shall I make my reader share with me its wild ghostiness?
Soon, however, its doors and windows started to close, sealing off the aisles, corridors, and spacious glades. Night surrounded me, and the cold hit me quickly and intensely. What a night it was! How can I help my reader feel its wild, haunting vibe?
The tree under which I lay rose high before it branched, but the boughs of it bent so low that they seemed ready to shut me in as I leaned against the smooth stem, and let my eyes wander through the brief twilight of the vanishing forest. Presently, to my listless roving gaze, the varied outlines of the clumpy foliage began to assume or imitate—say rather SUGGEST other shapes than their own. A light wind began to blow; it set the boughs of a neighbour tree rocking, and all their branches aswing, every twig and every leaf blending its individual motion with the sway of its branch and the rock of its bough. Among its leafy shapes was a pack of wolves that struggled to break from a wizard’s leash: greyhounds would not have strained so savagely! I watched them with an interest that grew as the wind gathered force, and their motions life.
The tree I was lying under soared high before it branched out, but its limbs dipped so low they felt like they might enclose me as I leaned against the smooth trunk and let my eyes drift through the fading twilight of the disappearing forest. Soon, my aimless gaze noticed the various shapes of the leafy clusters began to take on—no, let’s say they SUGGESTED other shapes than their own. A gentle breeze picked up; it made the branches of a nearby tree sway, every twig and leaf moving in sync with the shake of its branch and the motion of its bough. Among its leafy forms was a pack of wolves trying to break free from a wizard’s grip: greyhounds couldn’t have struggled as fiercely! I watched them with growing interest as the wind picked up strength and their movements came to life.
Another mass of foliage, larger and more compact, presented my fancy with a group of horses’ heads and forequarters projecting caparisoned from their stalls. Their necks kept moving up and down, with an impatience that augmented as the growing wind broke their vertical rhythm with a wilder swaying from side to side. What heads they were! how gaunt, how strange!—several of them bare skulls—one with the skin tight on its bones! One had lost the under jaw and hung low, looking unutterably weary—but now and then hove high as if to ease the bit. Above them, at the end of a branch, floated erect the form of a woman, waving her arms in imperious gesture. The definiteness of these and other leaf masses first surprised and then discomposed me: what if they should overpower my brain with seeming reality? But the twilight became darkness; the wind ceased; every shape was shut up in the night; I fell asleep.
Another cluster of leaves, bigger and thicker, showed me a bunch of horses’ heads and front parts sticking out from their stalls, covered in their gear. Their necks kept bobbing up and down, more impatiently as the wind picked up, making them sway wildly from side to side. What heads they had! So thin, so strange!—some of them were just skulls—one with the skin pulled tight over its bones! One had lost its jaw and hung low, looking utterly exhausted—but now and then would lift up as if to relieve the bridle. Above them, at the end of a branch, stood a woman, waving her arms in a commanding way. The clarity of these and other clumps of leaves initially surprised me and then made me uneasy: what if they overwhelmed my mind with a false sense of reality? But as twilight faded into darkness; the wind died down; everything became hidden in the night; I fell asleep.
It was still dark when I began to be aware of a far-off, confused, rushing noise, mingled with faint cries. It grew and grew until a tumult as of gathering multitudes filled the wood. On all sides at once the sounds drew nearer; the spot where I lay seemed the centre of a commotion that extended throughout the forest. I scarce moved hand or foot lest I should betray my presence to hostile things.
It was still dark when I started to hear a distant, chaotic rushing sound, mixed with faint cries. It grew louder and louder until a tumult like a gathering crowd filled the woods. The noise approached from all directions; the place where I lay felt like the center of a disturbance that spread throughout the forest. I barely moved a finger or a toe, afraid that I would reveal my presence to anything hostile.
The moon at length approached the forest, and came slowly into it: with her first gleam the noises increased to a deafening uproar, and I began to see dim shapes about me. As she ascended and grew brighter, the noises became yet louder, and the shapes clearer. A furious battle was raging around me. Wild cries and roars of rage, shock of onset, struggle prolonged, all mingled with words articulate, surged in my ears. Curses and credos, snarls and sneers, laughter and mockery, sacred names and howls of hate, came huddling in chaotic interpenetration. Skeletons and phantoms fought in maddest confusion. Swords swept through the phantoms: they only shivered. Maces crashed on the skeletons, shattering them hideously: not one fell or ceased to fight, so long as a single joint held two bones together. Bones of men and horses lay scattered and heaped; grinding and crunching them under foot fought the skeletons. Everywhere charged the bone-gaunt white steeds; everywhere on foot or on wind-blown misty battle-horses, raged and ravened and raved the indestructible spectres; weapons and hoofs clashed and crushed; while skeleton jaws and phantom-throats swelled the deafening tumult with the war-cry of every opinion, bad or good, that had bred strife, injustice, cruelty in any world. The holiest words went with the most hating blow. Lie-distorted truths flew hurtling in the wind of javelins and bones. Every moment some one would turn against his comrades, and fight more wildly than before, THE TRUTH! THE TRUTH! still his cry. One I noted who wheeled ever in a circle, and smote on all sides. Wearied out, a pair would sit for a minute side by side, then rise and renew the fierce combat. None stooped to comfort the fallen, or stepped wide to spare him.
The moon finally approached the forest and slowly entered it. With her first light, the noises grew to a deafening roar, and I began to see vague shapes around me. As she rose higher and became brighter, the sounds got even louder and the shapes clearer. A furious battle was raging around me. Wild screams and roars of anger, the clash of combat, and the prolonged struggle all mixed with articulated words surged in my ears. Curses and beliefs, growls and jeers, laughter and mockery, sacred names and shouts of hate collided chaotically. Skeletons and phantoms fought in maddening confusion. Swords sliced through the phantoms; they only shuddered. Maces crashed into the skeletons, shattering them gruesomely; not one fell or stopped fighting as long as even a single joint held their bones together. Bones of men and horses lay scattered and piled; the skeletons fought, grinding and crunching them underfoot. Everywhere, the bony, gaunt white horses charged; on foot or riding wind-blown, misty battle-horses, the indestructible specters railed and raged. Weapons and hooves clashed and crushed, while skeleton jaws and phantom throats filled the deafening chaos with the war cry of every opinion, good or bad, that had caused conflict, injustice, and cruelty in any world. The holiest words accompanied the most hateful blows. Distorted truths flew through the air like javelins and bones. Every moment someone would turn against their comrades and fight even more fiercely than before, shouting, THE TRUTH! THE TRUTH! I noticed one who kept turning in circles, striking out in every direction. Exhausted, a couple would sit side by side for a minute, then rise to resume the fierce combat. No one stopped to comfort the fallen or made room to spare him.
The moon shone till the sun rose, and all the night long I had glimpses of a woman moving at her will above the strife-tormented multitude, now on this front now on that, one outstretched arm urging the fight, the other pressed against her side. “Ye are men: slay one another!” she shouted. I saw her dead eyes and her dark spot, and recalled what I had seen the night before.
The moon shone until the sun came up, and all night long I caught sight of a woman moving freely above the struggling crowd, now on one side, now on the other, one arm outstretched urging them to fight, the other pressed against her side. "You are men: kill each other!" she shouted. I saw her lifeless eyes and the dark mark on her, and I remembered what I had seen the night before.
Such was the battle of the dead, which I saw and heard as I lay under the tree.
Such was the battle of the dead, which I saw and heard as I lay under the tree.
Just before sunrise, a breeze went through the forest, and a voice cried, “Let the dead bury their dead!” At the word the contending thousands dropped noiseless, and when the sun looked in, he saw never a bone, but here and there a withered branch.
Just before sunrise, a breeze swept through the forest, and a voice called out, “Let the dead bury their dead!” At those words, the countless fighters fell silent, and when the sun arose, it saw no bones, just a few withered branches here and there.
I rose and resumed my journey, through as quiet a wood as ever grew out of the quiet earth. For the wind of the morning had ceased when the sun appeared, and the trees were silent. Not a bird sang, not a squirrel, mouse, or weasel showed itself, not a belated moth flew athwart my path. But as I went I kept watch over myself, nor dared let my eyes rest on any forest-shape. All the time I seemed to hear faint sounds of mattock and spade and hurtling bones: any moment my eyes might open on things I would not see! Daylight prudence muttered that perhaps, to appear, ten thousand phantoms awaited only my consenting fancy.
I got up and continued my journey through the most peaceful woods you'd ever find. The morning wind had died down when the sun came out, and the trees stood still. Not a single bird sang, and there were no squirrels, mice, or weasels in sight; not even a late moth crossed my path. But as I walked, I kept a close eye on myself and didn't dare let my gaze rest on any shape in the forest. The whole time, I felt like I could hear the faint sounds of shovels and digging and bones crashing together: at any moment, I could accidentally see things I didn’t want to! Common sense whispered that perhaps, lurking in the shadows, countless phantoms were just waiting for me to let my imagination take over.
In the middle of the afternoon I came out of the wood—to find before me a second net of dry water-courses. I thought at first that I had wandered from my attempted line, and reversed my direction; but I soon saw it was not so, and concluded presently that I had come to another branch of the same river-bed. I began at once to cross it, and was in the bottom of a wide channel when the sun set.
In the middle of the afternoon, I stepped out of the woods and found myself in front of another network of dry riverbeds. At first, I thought I had strayed from my intended path and turned around, but I quickly realized that wasn’t the case. I concluded that I had come to a different branch of the same riverbed. I started to cross it and was at the bottom of a wide channel when the sun set.
I sat down to await the moon, and growing sleepy, stretched myself on the moss. The moment my head was down, I heard the sounds of rushing streams—all sorts of sweet watery noises. The veiled melody of the molten music sang me into a dreamless sleep, and when I woke the sun was already up, and the wrinkled country widely visible. Covered with shadows it lay striped and mottled like the skin of some wild animal. As the sun rose the shadows diminished, and it seemed as if the rocks were re-absorbing the darkness that had oozed out of them during the night.
I sat down to wait for the moon, and getting sleepy, I lay down on the moss. As soon as my head hit the ground, I heard the sounds of rushing streams—all kinds of sweet water noises. The soft melody of the flowing music sang me into a deep sleep, and when I woke up, the sun was already up, and the rugged landscape was clearly visible. Covered in shadows, it looked striped and mottled like the skin of some wild animal. As the sun rose, the shadows faded away, and it felt like the rocks were soaking up the darkness that had seeped out of them during the night.
Hitherto I had loved my Arab mare and my books more, I fear, than live man or woman; now at length my soul was athirst for a human presence, and I longed even after those inhabitants of this alien world whom the raven had so vaguely described as nearest my sort. With heavy yet hoping heart, and mind haunted by a doubt whether I was going in any direction at all, I kept wearily travelling “north-west and by south.”
Until now, I had loved my Arab mare and my books more, I fear, than any living man or woman; but finally, my soul was thirsty for human company, and I yearned even for those people in this strange world whom the raven had vaguely described as similar to me. With a heavy yet hopeful heart, and a mind troubled by doubt about whether I was heading in any direction at all, I kept trudging on “north-west and by south.”
CHAPTER XII. FRIENDS AND FOES
Coming, in one of the channels, upon what seemed a little shrub, the outlying picket, I trusted, of an army behind it, I knelt to look at it closer. It bore a small fruit, which, as I did not recognise it, I feared to gather and eat. Little I thought that I was watched from behind the rocks by hundreds of eyes eager with the question whether I would or would not take it.
Coming across what looked like a small shrub in one of the channels, I hoped it was a sign of an army hidden behind it. I knelt down to get a better look. It had a small fruit, but since I didn’t recognize it, I was afraid to pick it and eat it. I had no idea I was being watched from behind the rocks by hundreds of eyes, all curious to see if I would take it or not.
I came to another plant somewhat bigger, then to another larger still, and at length to clumps of a like sort; by which time I saw that they were not shrubs but dwarf-trees. Before I reached the bank of this second branch of the river-bed, I found the channels so full of them that it was with difficulty I crossed such as I could not jump. In one I heard a great rush, as of a multitude of birds from an ivied wall, but saw nothing.
I came to another plant that was a bit bigger, then to an even larger one, and eventually to clusters of the same type; by this time, I realized they weren't shrubs but dwarf trees. Before I reached the bank of this second part of the riverbed, I found the channels so filled with them that I had a hard time crossing the ones I couldn't jump over. In one, I heard a loud rush, like a flock of birds flying away from an ivy-covered wall, but I didn't see anything.
I came next to some large fruit-bearing trees, but what they bore looked coarse. They stood on the edge of a hollow, which evidently had once been the basin of a lake. From the left a forest seemed to flow into and fill it; but while the trees above were of many sorts, those in the hollow were almost entirely fruit-bearing.
I approached some large fruit trees, but the fruit looked rough. They were on the edge of a depression that clearly used to be a lake. From the left, a forest appeared to spill into it; while the trees above were diverse, the ones in the hollow were mostly fruit trees.
I went a few yards down the slope of grass mingled with moss, and stretched myself upon it weary. A little farther down stood a tiny tree full of rosiest apples no bigger than small cherries, its top close to my hand; I pulled and ate one of them. Finding it delicious, I was in the act of taking another, when a sudden shouting of children, mingled with laughter clear and sweet as the music of a brook, startled me with delight.
I walked a few steps down the grassy slope mixed with moss and lay down on it, feeling tired. A little further down, there was a small tree covered in bright red apples, about the size of cherries, and its top was just within my reach; I picked one and ate it. It was so delicious that I was about to grab another when I was suddenly startled by the cheerful shouts of children, their laughter ringing clear and sweet like the sound of a flowing brook.
“He likes our apples! He likes our apples! He’s a good giant! He’s a good giant!” cried many little voices.
“He likes our apples! He likes our apples! He’s a great giant! He’s a great giant!” shouted many little voices.
“He’s a giant!” objected one.
"He's huge!" objected one.
“He IS rather big,” assented another, “but littleness isn’t everything! It won’t keep you from growing big and stupid except you take care!”
“He is pretty big,” agreed another, “but being small isn’t everything! It won’t stop you from becoming big and foolish unless you’re careful!”
I rose on my elbow and stared. Above and about and below me stood a multitude of children, apparently of all ages, some just able to run alone, and some about twelve or thirteen. Three or four seemed older. They stood in a small knot, a little apart, and were less excited than the rest. The many were chattering in groups, declaiming and contradicting, like a crowd of grown people in a city, only with greater merriment, better manners, and more sense.
I propped myself up on my elbow and stared. All around me was a crowd of kids, seemingly of all ages—some were just starting to run by themselves, while others looked about twelve or thirteen. A few appeared older. They were gathered in a small group, a bit apart, and seemed less excited than the others. The majority were chatting in clusters, debating and arguing, like a crowd of adults in a city, but with more joy, better behavior, and more intelligence.
I gathered that, by the approach of my hand to a second apple, they knew that I liked the first; but how from that they argued me good, I did not see, nor wondered that one of them at least should suggest caution. I did not open my mouth, for I was afraid of frightening them, and sure I should learn more by listening than by asking questions. For I understood nearly all they said—at which I was not surprised: to understand is not more wonderful than to love.
I realized that when I reached for a second apple, they figured out that I liked the first one; but I didn’t see how that made them think I was a good person, and I was surprised that at least one of them didn’t suggest being careful. I didn’t say anything because I was worried I might scare them, and I was sure I would learn more by listening than by asking questions. I understood almost everything they said—which didn’t surprise me: understanding is no more amazing than loving.
There came a movement and slight dispersion among them, and presently a sweet, innocent-looking, lovingly roguish little fellow handed me a huge green apple. Silence fell on the noisy throng; all waited expectant.
There was a shift and slight scattering among the group, and soon a sweet, innocent-looking, mischievous little kid handed me a big green apple. Silence fell over the noisy crowd; everyone waited with anticipation.
“Eat, good giant,” he said.
"Eat, good giant," he said.
I sat up, took the apple, smiled thanks, and would have eaten; but the moment I bit into it, I flung it far away.
I sat up, grabbed the apple, smiled in thanks, and was about to eat it; but the moment I bit into it, I threw it away.
Again rose a shout of delight; they flung themselves upon me, so as nearly to smother me; they kissed my face and hands; they laid hold of my legs; they clambered about my arms and shoulders, embracing my head and neck. I came to the ground at last, overwhelmed with the lovely little goblins.
Again, a shout of joy erupted; they threw themselves at me, almost smothering me; they kissed my face and hands; they grabbed my legs; they scrambled over my arms and shoulders, hugging my head and neck. I finally fell to the ground, overwhelmed by the lovely little goblins.
“Good, good giant!” they cried. “We knew you would come! Oh you dear, good, strong giant!”
“Great, great giant!” they shouted. “We knew you’d show up! Oh, you sweet, kind, strong giant!”
The babble of their talk sprang up afresh, and ever the jubilant shout would rise anew from hundreds of clear little throats.
The chatter of their conversation started up again, and once again, the cheerful shout would erupt from hundreds of clear little voices.
Again came a sudden silence. Those around me drew back; those atop of me got off and began trying to set me on my feet. Upon their sweet faces, concern had taken the place of merriment.
Again, there was a sudden silence. The people around me stepped back; those above me got off and started trying to help me stand up. On their kind faces, concern replaced the joy.
“Get up, good giant!” said a little girl. “Make haste! much haste! He saw you throw his apple away!”
“Get up, good giant!” said a little girl. “Hurry! Really hurry! He saw you throw his apple away!”
Before she ended, I was on my feet. She stood pointing up the slope. On the brow of it was a clownish, bad-looking fellow, a few inches taller than myself. He looked hostile, but I saw no reason to fear him, for he had no weapon, and my little friends had vanished every one.
Before she finished, I was on my feet. She was pointing up the slope. At the top stood a clownish-looking guy, a few inches taller than me. He looked unfriendly, but I felt no reason to be afraid of him since he wasn’t holding any weapon, and my little friends had all disappeared.
He began to descend, and I, in the hope of better footing and position, to go up. He growled like a beast as he turned toward me.
He started to go down while I, hoping for better footing and a better position, tried to go up. He snarled like an animal as he turned toward me.
Reaching a more level spot, I stood and waited for him. As he came near, he held out his hand. I would have taken it in friendly fashion, but he drew it back, threatened a blow, and held it out again. Then I understood him to claim the apple I had flung away, whereupon I made a grimace of dislike and a gesture of rejection.
Reaching a flatter area, I stood and waited for him. As he approached, he extended his hand. I would have taken it in a friendly way, but he pulled it back, threatened to hit me, and then held it out again. Then I realized he was trying to claim the apple I had thrown away, so I grimaced in dislike and gestured that I rejected it.
He answered with a howl of rage that seemed to say, “Do you dare tell me my apple was not fit to eat?”
He responded with a howl of anger that seemed to say, “How dare you say my apple wasn't good enough to eat?”
“One bad apple may grow on the best tree,” I said.
“One bad apple can grow on the best tree,” I said.
Whether he perceived my meaning I cannot tell, but he made a stride nearer, and I stood on my guard. He delayed his assault, however, until a second giant, much like him, who had been stealing up behind me, was close enough, when he rushed upon me. I met him with a good blow in the face, but the other struck me on the back of the head, and between them I was soon overpowered.
Whether he understood what I meant, I can't say, but he stepped closer, and I braced myself. He held off his attack until a second giant, quite similar to him and sneaking up behind me, got close enough, and then he charged at me. I responded by landing a solid punch to his face, but the other one hit me on the back of the head, and before long, I was completely overwhelmed by them.
They dragged me into the wood above the valley, where their tribe lived—in wretched huts, built of fallen branches and a few stones. Into one of these they pushed me, there threw me on the ground, and kicked me. A woman was present, who looked on with indifference.
They pulled me into the woods above the valley, where their tribe lived—in shabby huts made from fallen branches and a few stones. They shoved me into one of these huts, threw me on the ground, and kicked me. There was a woman present who watched with indifference.
I may here mention that during my captivity I hardly learned to distinguish the women from the men, they differed so little. Often I wondered whether I had not come upon a sort of fungoid people, with just enough mind to give them motion and the expressions of anger and greed. Their food, which consisted of tubers, bulbs, and fruits, was to me inexpressibly disagreeable, but nothing offended them so much as to show dislike to it. I was cuffed by the women and kicked by the men because I would not swallow it.
I should mention that during my time in captivity, I barely learned to tell the women from the men; they were so similar. I often wondered if I had stumbled upon a kind of fungoid people, with just enough intelligence to make them move and show anger and greed. Their food, made up of tubers, bulbs, and fruits, was extremely unappetizing to me, but nothing upset them more than showing any dislike for it. I was slapped by the women and kicked by the men because I refused to eat it.
I lay on the floor that night hardly able to move, but I slept a good deal, and woke a little refreshed. In the morning they dragged me to the valley, and tying my feet, with a long rope, to a tree, put a flat stone with a saw-like edge in my left hand. I shifted it to the right; they kicked me, and put it again in the left; gave me to understand that I was to scrape the bark off every branch that had no fruit on it; kicked me once more, and left me.
I lay on the floor that night barely able to move, but I slept a lot and woke up feeling somewhat refreshed. In the morning, they dragged me to the valley, tied my feet with a long rope to a tree, and put a flat stone with a saw-like edge in my left hand. I moved it to my right; they kicked me and put it back in my left hand; they made it clear that I was supposed to scrape the bark off every branch without fruit; they kicked me again and left me.
I set about the dreary work in the hope that by satisfying them I should be left very much to myself—to make my observations and choose my time for escape. Happily one of the dwarf-trees grew close by me, and every other minute I plucked and ate a small fruit, which wonderfully refreshed and strengthened me.
I started the tedious task hoping that if I pleased them, I could be left mostly alone to make my observations and pick my moment to escape. Fortunately, one of the dwarf trees was nearby, and every couple of minutes, I picked and ate a small fruit, which really refreshed and energized me.
CHAPTER XIII. THE LITTLE ONES
I had been at work but a few moments, when I heard small voices near me, and presently the Little Ones, as I soon found they called themselves, came creeping out from among the tiny trees that like brushwood filled the spaces between the big ones. In a minute there were scores and scores about me. I made signs that the giants had but just left me, and were not far off; but they laughed, and told me the wind was quite clean.
I had been at work for just a few moments when I heard some small voices nearby, and soon the Little Ones, as I learned they called themselves, started coming out from among the little trees that filled the spaces between the bigger ones. In no time, there were so many around me. I signaled that the giants had just left me and weren’t far away, but they laughed and said the wind was perfectly clear.
“They are too blind to see us,” they said, and laughed like a multitude of sheep-bells.
“They're too blind to see us,” they said, laughing like a crowd of sheep bells.
“Do you like that rope about your ankles?” asked one.
“Do you like the rope around your ankles?” one person asked.
“I want them to think I cannot take it off,” I replied.
“I want them to think I can't take it off,” I replied.
“They can scarcely see their own feet!” he rejoined. “Walk with short steps and they will think the rope is all right.”
“They can barely see their own feet!” he replied. “Take short steps and they’ll think the rope is fine.”
As he spoke, he danced with merriment.
As he talked, he danced with joy.
One of the bigger girls got down on her knees to untie the clumsy knot. I smiled, thinking those pretty fingers could do nothing with it, but in a moment it was loose.
One of the bigger girls knelt down to untie the awkward knot. I smiled, thinking those pretty fingers wouldn't be able to do much with it, but in no time, it was undone.
They then made me sit down, and fed me with delicious little fruits; after which the smaller of them began to play with me in the wildest fashion, so that it was impossible for me to resume my work. When the first grew tired, others took their places, and this went on until the sun was setting, and heavy steps were heard approaching. The little people started from me, and I made haste to put the rope round my ankles.
They made me sit down and treated me to some tasty little fruits. Afterward, the smaller ones started playing with me in such an energetic way that I couldn’t get back to my work. When the first one got tired, others jumped in to take their place, and this continued until the sun began to set and I heard heavy footsteps getting closer. The little ones jumped away from me, and I quickly tied the rope around my ankles.
“We must have a care,” said the girl who had freed me; “a crush of one of their horrid stumpy feet might kill a very little one!”
“We need to be careful,” said the girl who had freed me; “a stomp from one of their awful stubby feet could seriously hurt a little one!”
“Can they not perceive you at all then?”
“Can't they see you at all then?”
“They might see something move; and if the children were in a heap on the top of you, as they were a moment ago, it would be terrible; for they hate every live thing but themselves.—Not that they are much alive either!”
“They might see something move; and if the kids were piled on top of you like they were a moment ago, it would be awful; because they hate every living thing except themselves.—Not that they're really alive either!”
She whistled like a bird. The next instant not one of them was to be seen or heard, and the girl herself had disappeared.
She whistled like a bird. In the next moment, not a single one of them was visible or audible, and the girl herself had vanished.
It was my master, as doubtless he counted himself, come to take me home. He freed my ankles, and dragged me to the door of his hut; there he threw me on the ground, again tied my feet, gave me a kick, and left me.
It was my master, as he surely believed himself to be, come to take me home. He untied my ankles and pulled me to the door of his hut; there he tossed me onto the ground, tied my feet again, kicked me, and walked away.
Now I might at once have made my escape; but at length I had friends, and could not think of leaving them. They were so charming, so full of winsome ways, that I must see more of them! I must know them better! “To-morrow,” I said to myself with delight, “I shall see them again!” But from the moment there was silence in the huts until I fell asleep, I heard them whispering all about me, and knew that I was lovingly watched by a multitude. After that, I think they hardly ever left me quite alone.
Now, I could have made my escape right away, but eventually, I had friends and couldn't imagine leaving them. They were so charming and full of endearing qualities that I wanted to spend more time with them! I needed to get to know them better! “Tomorrow,” I told myself excitedly, “I’ll see them again!” But from the moment it got quiet in the huts until I fell asleep, I heard them whispering all around me, knowing that a whole crowd was watching over me with affection. After that, I don't think they ever really left me alone.
I did not come to know the giants at all, and I believe there was scarcely anything in them to know. They never became in the least friendly, but they were much too stupid to invent cruelties. Often I avoided a bad kick by catching the foot and giving its owner a fall, upon which he never, on that occasion, renewed his attempt.
I didn't get to know the giants at all, and I think there was almost nothing to know about them. They never became even a little friendly, but they were too dumb to come up with any real cruelty. Often, I sidestepped a nasty kick by grabbing the foot and making the giant fall, after which he never tried to kick me again.
But the little people were constantly doing and saying things that pleased, often things that surprised me. Every day I grew more loath to leave them. While I was at work, they would keep coming and going, amusing and delighting me, and taking all the misery, and much of the weariness out of my monotonous toil. Very soon I loved them more than I can tell. They did not know much, but they were very wise, and seemed capable of learning anything. I had no bed save the bare ground, but almost as often as I woke, it was in a nest of children—one or other of them in my arms, though which I seldom could tell until the light came, for they ordered the succession among themselves. When one crept into my bosom, unconsciously I clasped him there, and the rest lay close around me, the smaller nearer. It is hardly necessary to say that I did not suffer much from the nightly cold! The first thing they did in the morning, and the last before sunset, was to bring the good giant plenty to eat.
But the little people were always doing and saying things that made me happy, often things that surprised me. Every day, I became more reluctant to leave them. While I was working, they kept coming and going, entertaining and delighting me, taking away all the misery and much of the fatigue from my repetitive tasks. Pretty soon, I loved them more than I can express. They didn’t know much, but they were very wise and seemed capable of learning anything. I had no bed except the bare ground, but almost every time I woke up, it was in a pile of children—one or another of them in my arms, though I could rarely tell which until the light came, as they arranged themselves amongst each other. When one snuggled into my chest, I would unconsciously hold him there, while the others lay close around me, the smaller ones nearest. It’s hardly necessary to say that I didn’t suffer much from the nighttime cold! The first thing they did in the morning and the last before sunset was bring the good giant plenty to eat.
One morning I was surprised on waking to find myself alone. As I came to my senses, however, I heard subdued sounds of approach, and presently the girl already mentioned, the tallest and gravest of the community, and regarded by all as their mother, appeared from the wood, followed by the multitude in jubilation manifest—but silent lest they should rouse the sleeping giant at whose door I lay. She carried a boy-baby in her arms: hitherto a girl-baby, apparently about a year old, had been the youngest. Three of the bigger girls were her nurses, but they shared their treasure with all the rest. Among the Little Ones, dolls were unknown; the bigger had the smaller, and the smaller the still less, to tend and play with.
One morning, I was surprised to wake up and find myself alone. As I started to come to my senses, though, I heard soft sounds approaching, and soon the girl I mentioned earlier—the tallest and most serious member of the community, who everyone considered their mother—came out of the woods, followed by the crowd celebrating quietly, trying not to wake the sleeping giant by whose door I was lying. She was holding a baby boy in her arms; until now, a girl baby, seemingly about a year old, had been the youngest. Three older girls were taking care of him, but they shared their responsibility with everyone else. Among the little ones, dolls didn’t exist; the older kids looked after the younger ones, and the younger ones looked after even smaller kids to care for and play with.
Lona came to me and laid the infant in my arms. The baby opened his eyes and looked at me, closed them again, and fell asleep.
Lona came up to me and placed the baby in my arms. The infant opened his eyes, looked at me, then closed them again and drifted off to sleep.
“He loves you already!” said the girl.
“He already loves you!” said the girl.
“Where did you find him?” I asked.
“Where did you find him?” I asked.
“In the wood, of course,” she answered, her eyes beaming with delight, “—where we always find them. Isn’t he a beauty? We’ve been out all night looking for him. Sometimes it is not easy to find!”
“In the woods, of course,” she replied, her eyes shining with joy, “—where we always find them. Isn’t he beautiful? We’ve been out all night searching for him. Sometimes it’s not easy to find!”
“How do you know when there is one to find?” I asked.
“How do you know when there’s one to find?” I asked.
“I cannot tell,” she replied. “Every one makes haste to tell the other, but we never find out who told first. Sometimes I think one must have said it asleep, and another heard it half-awake. When there is a baby in the wood, no one can stop to ask questions; and when we have found it, then it is too late.”
“I can’t say,” she replied. “Everyone rushes to tell each other, but we never find out who said it first. Sometimes I think someone must have mentioned it in their sleep, and another person heard it while barely awake. When there’s a baby in the woods, nobody can stop to ask questions; and by the time we find it, it’s too late.”
“Do more boy or girl babies come to the wood?”
“Are more baby boys or baby girls born in the woods?”
“They don’t come to the wood; we go to the wood and find them.”
“They don’t come to the woods; we go to the woods and find them.”
“Are there more boys or girls of you now?”
“Are there more boys or girls with you now?”
I had found that to ask precisely the same question twice, made them knit their brows.
I noticed that asking the exact same question twice made them furrow their brows.
“I do not know,” she answered.
“I don’t know,” she said.
“You can count them, surely!”
“You can definitely count them!”
“We never do that. We shouldn’t like to be counted.”
“We never do that. We wouldn’t want to be counted.”
“Why?”
“Why?”
“It wouldn’t be smooth. We would rather not know.”
“It wouldn't be easy. We'd prefer not to know.”
“Where do the babies come from first?”
“Where do babies come from first?”
“From the wood—always. There is no other place they can come from.”
“From the wood—always. There’s no other place they can come from.”
She knew where they came from last, and thought nothing else was to be known about their advent.
She knew where they had come from last and thought there was nothing more to learn about their arrival.
“How often do you find one?”
“How often do you come across one?”
“Such a happy thing takes all the glad we’ve got, and we forget the last time. You too are glad to have him—are you not, good giant?”
"Such a happy thing takes all the joy we have, and we forget the last time. You’re glad to have him too, aren’t you, good giant?"
“Yes, indeed, I am!” I answered. “But how do you feed him?”
“Yes, I really am!” I replied. “But how do you take care of him?”
“I will show you,” she rejoined, and went away—to return directly with two or three ripe little plums. She put one to the baby’s lips.
“I'll show you,” she replied, and left—only to come back right away with two or three ripe little plums. She placed one to the baby's lips.
“He would open his mouth if he were awake,” she said, and took him in her arms.
“He would talk if he were awake,” she said, and held him in her arms.
She squeezed a drop to the surface, and again held the fruit to the baby’s lips. Without waking he began at once to suck it, and she went on slowly squeezing until nothing but skin and stone were left.
She squeezed a drop onto the surface and then held the fruit to the baby’s lips. Without waking up, he immediately started to suck, and she continued to squeeze slowly until only skin and pit were left.
“There!” she cried, in a tone of gentle triumph. “A big-apple world it would be with nothing for the babies! We wouldn’t stop in it—would we, darling? We would leave it to the bad giants!”
“There!” she exclaimed, with a hint of gentle triumph. “It would be a big-apple world with nothing for the babies! We wouldn’t stay in it—would we, sweetheart? We would leave it to the bad giants!”
“But what if you let the stone into the baby’s mouth when you were feeding him?” I said.
“But what if you let the stone into the baby's mouth while you were feeding him?” I said.
“No mother would do that,” she replied. “I shouldn’t be fit to have a baby!”
“No mother would do that,” she replied. “I shouldn’t be qualified to have a baby!”
I thought what a lovely woman she would grow. But what became of them when they grew up? Where did they go? That brought me again to the question—where did they come from first?
I thought about how lovely she would become. But what happened to them when they grew up? Where did they go? That made me wonder again—where did they come from in the first place?
“Will you tell me where you lived before?” I said.
“Can you tell me where you lived before?” I asked.
“Here,” she replied.
"Here," she said.
“Have you NEVER lived anywhere else?” I ventured.
“Have you never lived anywhere else?” I asked.
“Never. We all came from the wood. Some think we dropped out of the trees.”
“Never. We all came from the woods. Some believe we fell out of the trees.”
“How is it there are so many of you quite little?”
“How come there are so many of you so small?”
“I don’t understand. Some are less and some are bigger. I am very big.”
“I don’t get it. Some are smaller and some are bigger. I’m really big.”
“Baby will grow bigger, won’t he?”
“Baby is going to get bigger, right?”
“Of course he will!”
"Of course he will!"
“And will you grow bigger?”
“And will you get bigger?”
“I don’t think so. I hope not. I am the biggest. It frightens me sometimes.”
“I don’t think so. I hope not. I’m the biggest. It scares me sometimes.”
“Why should it frighten you?”
"Why should that scare you?"
She gave me no answer.
She didn’t reply.
“How old are you?” I resumed.
“How old are you?” I asked again.
“I do not know what you mean. We are all just that.”
“I don’t know what you mean. We’re all just that.”
“How big will the baby grow?”
“How big will the baby get?”
“I cannot tell.—Some,” she added, with a trouble in her voice, “begin to grow after we think they have stopped.—That is a frightful thing. We don’t talk about it!”
“I can’t say.—Some,” she added, with a hint of distress in her voice, “start to grow after we think they’ve stopped.—That’s terrifying. We don’t discuss it!”
“What makes it frightful?”
“What makes it scary?”
She was silent for a moment, then answered,
She was quiet for a moment, then replied,
“We fear they may be beginning to grow giants.”
“We’re worried they might be starting to grow giants.”
“Why should you fear that?”
“Why should you be afraid?”
“Because it is so terrible.—I don’t want to talk about it!”
“Because it’s just so awful.—I really don’t want to discuss it!”
She pressed the baby to her bosom with such an anxious look that I dared not further question her.
She held the baby to her chest with such a worried expression that I didn't dare to ask her anything more.
Before long I began to perceive in two or three of the smaller children some traces of greed and selfishness, and noted that the bigger girls cast on these a not infrequent glance of anxiety.
Before long, I started to notice some signs of greed and selfishness in a couple of the smaller kids, and I saw that the older girls often looked at them with concern.
None of them put a hand to my work: they would do nothing for the giants! But they never relaxed their loving ministrations to me. They would sing to me, one after another, for hours; climb the tree to reach my mouth and pop fruit into it with their dainty little fingers; and they kept constant watch against the approach of a giant.
None of them helped with my work: they wouldn’t lift a finger for the giants! But they never stopped taking care of me with love. They’d take turns singing to me for hours; climb the tree to reach my mouth and feed me fruit with their tiny fingers; and they kept a constant lookout for any approaching giant.
Sometimes they would sit and tell me stories—mostly very childish, and often seeming to mean hardly anything. Now and then they would call a general assembly to amuse me. On one such occasion a moody little fellow sang me a strange crooning song, with a refrain so pathetic that, although unintelligible to me, it caused the tears to run down my face. This phenomenon made those who saw it regard me with much perplexity. Then first I bethought myself that I had not once, in that world, looked on water, falling or lying or running. Plenty there had been in some long vanished age—that was plain enough—but the Little Ones had never seen any before they saw my tears! They had, nevertheless, it seemed, some dim, instinctive perception of their origin; for a very small child went up to the singer, shook his clenched pud in his face, and said something like this: “‘Ou skeeze ze juice out of ze good giant’s seeberries! Bad giant!”
Sometimes they would sit and tell me stories—mostly very childish, and often seeming to mean hardly anything. Now and then they would call a general gathering to entertain me. On one such occasion, a moody little guy sang me a strange, crooning song, with a refrain so sad that, even though I couldn’t understand it, it made tears stream down my face. This surprised those who saw it and left them quite confused. It was then that I realized I had not once, in that world, seen water—falling, lying, or running. There had definitely been plenty in some long-gone era—that was clear enough—but the Little Ones had never seen any before they saw my tears! Yet, it seemed they had some vague, instinctive idea of where they came from; a very small child walked up to the singer, shook his tiny fist at him, and said something like this: “‘Ou skeeze ze juice out of ze good giant’s seeberries! Bad giant!”
“How is it,” I said one day to Lona, as she sat with the baby in her arms at the foot of my tree, “that I never see any children among the giants?”
“How is it,” I said one day to Lona, as she sat with the baby in her arms at the foot of my tree, “that I never see any kids among the giants?”
She stared a little, as if looking in vain for some sense in the question, then replied,
She stared for a moment, almost as if she was trying to find some sense in the question, then replied,
“They are giants; there are no little ones.”
“They're giants; there are no small ones.”
“Have they never any children?” I asked.
“Don’t they have any kids?” I asked.
“No; there are never any in the wood for them. They do not love them. If they saw ours, they would stamp them.”
“No, there are never any in the woods for them. They don’t like them. If they saw ours, they would crush them.”
“Is there always the same number of the giants then? I thought, before I had time to know better, that they were your fathers and mothers.”
“Is there always the same number of giants then? I thought, before I had time to understand better, that they were your parents.”
She burst into the merriest laughter, and said,
She erupted in the happiest laughter and said,
“No, good giant; WE are THEIR firsters.”
“No, good giant; we are their pioneers.”
But as she said it, the merriment died out of her, and she looked scared.
But as she said it, the joy faded away from her, and she looked scared.
I stopped working, and gazed at her, bewildered.
I stopped working and stared at her, confused.
“How CAN that be?” I exclaimed.
“How can that be?” I exclaimed.
“I do not say; I do not understand,” she answered. “But we were here and they not. They go from us. I am sorry, but we cannot help it. THEY could have helped it.”
“I’m not saying that I don’t understand,” she replied. “But we were here and they weren't. They left us. I’m sorry, but there’s nothing we can do about it. THEY could have done something.”
“How long have you been here?” I asked, more and more puzzled—in the hope of some side-light on the matter.
“How long have you been here?” I asked, feeling more and more confused—hoping to get some insight on the situation.
“Always, I think,” she replied. “I think somebody made us always.”
“Always, I think,” she replied. “I believe someone created us to always be.”
I turned to my scraping.
I started my scraping.
She saw I did not understand.
She saw that I didn't understand.
“The giants were not made always,” she resumed. “If a Little One doesn’t care, he grows greedy, and then lazy, and then big, and then stupid, and then bad. The dull creatures don’t know that they come from us. Very few of them believe we are anywhere. They say NONSENSE!—Look at little Blunty: he is eating one of their apples! He will be the next! Oh! oh! he will soon be big and bad and ugly, and not know it!”
“The giants weren't always around,” she continued. “If a Little One stops caring, he becomes greedy, then lazy, then big, then dumb, and finally bad. The dull creatures have no idea they come from us. Very few of them think we exist at all. They say nonsense!—Look at little Blunty: he's eating one of their apples! He’s going to be the next! Oh! oh! he will soon be big and bad and ugly, and won't even realize it!”
The child stood by himself a little way off, eating an apple nearly as big as his head. I had often thought he did not look so good as the rest; now he looked disgusting.
The kid stood alone a short distance away, munching on an apple that was almost as big as his head. I'd often thought he didn’t look as good as the others; now he looked gross.
“I will take the horrid thing from him!” I cried.
“I will take that awful thing from him!” I exclaimed.
“It is no use,” she answered sadly. “We have done all we can, and it is too late! We were afraid he was growing, for he would not believe anything told him; but when he refused to share his berries, and said he had gathered them for himself, then we knew it! He is a glutton, and there is no hope of him.—It makes me sick to see him eat!”
“It’s no use,” she replied sadly. “We’ve done everything we can, and it’s too late! We were worried he was growing, because he wouldn’t believe anything we told him; but when he refused to share his berries and claimed he had picked them just for himself, then we knew it! He’s a greedy pig, and there’s no hope for him. —It makes me sick to watch him eat!”
“Could not some of the boys watch him, and not let him touch the poisonous things?”
“Couldn’t some of the boys keep an eye on him and stop him from touching the poisonous stuff?”
“He may have them if he will: it is all one—to eat the apples, and to be a boy that would eat them if he could. No; he must go to the giants! He belongs to them. You can see how much bigger he is than when first you came! He is bigger since yesterday.”
“He can have them if he wants: it doesn’t matter—whether he eats the apples or just wants to eat them if he could. No; he has to go to the giants! He belongs with them. You can see how much bigger he is than when you first arrived! He’s gotten bigger since yesterday.”
“He is as like that hideous green lump in his hand as boy could look!”
“He looks just like that ugly green lump in his hand!”
“It suits what he is making himself.”
“It matches what he’s creating for himself.”
“His head and it might change places!”
“His head, and it could switch places!”
“Perhaps they do!”
"Maybe they do!"
“Does he want to be a giant?”
“Does he want to be a giant?”
“He hates the giants, but he is making himself one all the same: he likes their apples! Oh baby, baby, he was just such a darling as you when we found him!”
“He hates the giants, but he’s making himself one anyway: he likes their apples! Oh baby, baby, he was just so adorable like you when we found him!”
“He will be very miserable when he finds himself a giant!”
“He's going to be really unhappy when he realizes he's a giant!”
“Oh, no; he will like it well enough! That is the worst of it.”
“Oh, no; he’ll like it just fine! That’s the worst part.”
“Will he hate the Little Ones?”
“Will he hate the Little Ones?”
“He will be like the rest; he will not remember us—most likely will not believe there are Little Ones. He will not care; he will eat his apples.”
“He'll be like everyone else; he won't remember us—probably won't even believe there are Little Ones. He won't care; he'll just eat his apples.”
“Do tell me how it will come about. I understand your world so little! I come from a world where everything is different.”
“Please tell me how it’s going to happen. I know so little about your world! I come from a world where everything is different.”
“I do not know about WORLD. What is it? What more but a word in your beautiful big mouth?—That makes it something!”
“I don’t know about WORLD. What is it? Just a word in your beautiful big mouth?—That makes it something!”
“Never mind about the word; tell me what next will happen to Blunty.”
“Forget about the word; just tell me what’s going to happen to Blunty next.”
“He will wake one morning and find himself a giant—not like you, good giant, but like any other bad giant. You will hardly know him, but I will tell you which. He will think he has been a giant always, and will not know you, or any of us. The giants have lost themselves, Peony says, and that is why they never smile. I wonder whether they are not glad because they are bad, or bad because they are not glad. But they can’t be glad when they have no babies! I wonder what BAD means, good giant!”
“He’ll wake up one morning and find himself a giant—not like you, a good giant, but like any other bad giant. You’ll hardly recognize him, but I’ll point him out to you. He’ll think he’s always been a giant and won’t know you or any of us. The giants have lost themselves, Peony says, and that’s why they never smile. I wonder if they aren’t happy because they’re bad, or bad because they aren’t happy. But they can’t be happy when they have no babies! I wonder what BAD means, good giant!”
“I wish I knew no more about it than you!” I returned. “But I try to be good, and mean to keep on trying.”
“I wish I knew as little about it as you do!” I replied. “But I try to be good, and I plan to keep trying.”
“So do I—and that is how I know you are good.”
“So do I—and that’s how I know you’re good.”
A long pause followed.
A long silence followed.
“Then you do not know where the babies come from into the wood?” I said, making one attempt more.
“Then you don’t know where the babies come from in the woods?” I said, making one more attempt.
“There is nothing to know there,” she answered. “They are in the wood; they grow there.”
“There’s nothing to know there,” she replied. “They’re in the woods; they grow there.”
“Then how is it you never find one before it is quite grown?” I asked.
“Then how come you never find one before it’s fully grown?” I asked.
She knitted her brows and was silent a moment:
She furrowed her brows and was quiet for a moment:
“They’re not there till they’re finished,” she said.
“They’re not there until they’re done,” she said.
“It is a pity the little sillies can’t speak till they’ve forgotten everything they had to tell!” I remarked.
“It’s a shame the little guys can’t talk until they’ve forgotten everything they wanted to say!” I said.
“Little Tolma, the last before this baby, looked as if she had something to tell, when I found her under a beech-tree, sucking her thumb, but she hadn’t. She only looked up at me—oh, so sweetly! SHE will never go bad and grow big! When they begin to grow big they care for nothing but bigness; and when they cannot grow any bigger, they try to grow fatter. The bad giants are very proud of being fat.”
“Little Tolma, the last one before this baby, seemed like she had something to say when I found her under a beech tree, sucking her thumb, but she didn’t. She just looked up at me—oh, so sweetly! SHE will never turn bad and grow up! When they start to grow up, they only care about being big; and when they can't grow any bigger, they try to grow fatter. The bad giants are really proud of being fat.”
“So they are in my world,” I said; “only they do not say FAT there, they say RICH.”
“So they're in my world,” I said; “they just don’t say FAT there, they say RICH.”
“In one of their houses,” continued Lona, “sits the biggest and fattest of them—so proud that nobody can see him; and the giants go to his house at certain times, and call out to him, and tell him how fat he is, and beg him to make them strong to eat more and grow fat like him.”
“In one of their houses,” Lona continued, “there's the biggest and fattest of them—all full of himself so that nobody can see him; and the giants visit his house at certain times, calling out to him, telling him how fat he is, and asking him to give them strength to eat more and grow fat like him.”
The rumour at length reached my ears that Blunty had vanished. I saw a few grave faces among the bigger ones, but he did not seem to be much missed.
The rumor eventually reached me that Blunty had disappeared. I noticed a few serious faces among the adults, but he didn’t seem to be missed very much.
The next morning Lona came to me and whispered,
The next morning, Lona came over to me and whispered,
“Look! look there—by that quince-tree: that is the giant that was Blunty!—Would you have known him?”
“Look! Look over there—by that quince tree: that's the giant who was Blunty! Would you have recognized him?”
“Never,” I answered. “—But now you tell me, I could fancy it might be Blunty staring through a fog! He DOES look stupid!”
“Never,” I replied. “—But now that you mention it, I can imagine it might be Blunty staring through a fog! He REALLY looks clueless!”
“He is for ever eating those apples now!” she said. “That is what comes of Little Ones that WON’T be little!”
“He’s always eating those apples now!” she said. “That’s what happens with Little Ones who refuse to be little!”
“They call it growing-up in my world!” I said to myself. “If only she would teach me to grow the other way, and become a Little One!—Shall I ever be able to laugh like them?”
“They call it growing up in my world!” I said to myself. “If only she would teach me to grow the other way and become a Little One!—Will I ever be able to laugh like them?”
I had had the chance, and had flung it from me! Blunty and I were alike! He did not know his loss, and I had to be taught mine!
I had the opportunity, and I threw it away! Blunty and I were the same! He didn't realize what he lost, and I had to learn what I lost!
CHAPTER XIV. A CRISIS
For a time I had no desire save to spend my life with the Little Ones. But soon other thoughts and feelings began to influence me. First awoke the vague sense that I ought to be doing something; that I was not meant for the fattening of boors! Then it came to me that I was in a marvellous world, of which it was assuredly my business to discover the ways and laws; and that, if I would do anything in return for the children’s goodness, I must learn more about them than they could tell me, and to that end must be free. Surely, I thought, no suppression of their growth can be essential to their loveliness and truth and purity! Not in any world could the possibility exist of such a discord between constitution and its natural outcome! Life and law cannot be so at variance that perfection must be gained by thwarting development! But the growth of the Little Ones WAS arrested! something interfered with it: what was it? Lona seemed the eldest of them, yet not more than fifteen, and had been long in charge of a multitude, in semblance and mostly in behaviour merest children, who regarded her as their mother! Were they growing at all? I doubted it. Of time they had scarcely the idea; of their own age they knew nothing! Lona herself thought she had lived always! Full of wisdom and empty of knowledge, she was at once their Love and their Law! But what seemed to me her ignorance might in truth be my own lack of insight! Her one anxiety plainly was, that her Little Ones should not grow, and change into bad giants! Their “good giant” was bound to do his best for them: without more knowledge of their nature, and some knowledge of their history, he could do nothing, and must therefore leave them! They would only be as they were before; they had in no way become dependent on me; they were still my protectors, I was not theirs; my presence but brought them more in danger of their idiotic neighbours! I longed to teach them many things: I must first understand more of those I would teach! Knowledge no doubt made bad people worse, but it must make good people better! I was convinced they would learn mathematics; and might they not be taught to write down the dainty melodies they murmured and forgot?
For a while, I only wanted to spend my life with the Little Ones. But soon, other thoughts and feelings started to influence me. First, I felt a vague sense that I should be doing something; that I wasn’t meant to just nurture simpletons! Then it hit me that I was in a wonderful world, and it was my responsibility to discover its ways and rules; and if I wanted to repay the children’s kindness, I needed to learn more about them than they could tell me, and to do that, I had to be free. Surely, I thought, holding back their growth can’t be necessary for their beauty, truth, and purity! In any world, there couldn’t be such a mismatch between nature and its natural outcome! Life and law can’t be so opposed that we must hinder development to achieve perfection! But the growth of the Little Ones was being stunted! Something was getting in the way: what could it be? Lona seemed to be the oldest among them, yet she was no more than fifteen and had been caring for a group that looked, and mostly acted, like mere children, who saw her as their mother! Were they growing at all? I doubted it. They had little understanding of time; they knew nothing about their own age! Lona believed she had always existed! Full of wisdom yet lacking knowledge, she was both their Love and their Law! But what I saw as her ignorance could actually be my own lack of understanding! Her main concern was clearly that her Little Ones shouldn't grow and turn into bad giants! Their “good giant” was determined to do his best for them: without knowing more about their nature and some history, he could do nothing and would therefore have to leave them! They would just be as they were before; they hadn’t become dependent on me; they were still my protectors, and I wasn’t theirs; my presence only made them more vulnerable to their foolish neighbors! I wanted to teach them many things: I first had to understand more about those I wanted to teach! Knowledge surely made bad people worse, but it had to make good people better! I was convinced they could learn mathematics; and couldn’t they be taught to write down the lovely melodies they hummed and then forgot?
The conclusion was, that I must rise and continue my travels, in the hope of coming upon some elucidation of the fortunes and destiny of the bewitching little creatures.
The conclusion was that I needed to get up and keep traveling, hoping to find some explanation for the fates and destinies of the enchanting little beings.
My design, however, would not so soon have passed into action, but for what now occurred.
My design, however, wouldn't have moved into action so quickly if it weren't for what just happened.
To prepare them for my temporary absence, I was one day telling them while at work that I would long ago have left the bad giants, but that I loved the Little Ones so much—when, as by one accord, they came rushing and crowding upon me; they scrambled over each other and up the tree and dropped on my head, until I was nearly smothered. With three very little ones in my arms, one on each shoulder clinging to my neck, one standing straight up on my head, four or five holding me fast by the legs, others grappling my body and arms, and a multitude climbing and descending upon these, I was helpless as one overwhelmed by lava. Absorbed in the merry struggle, not one of them saw my tyrant coming until he was almost upon me. With just one cry of “Take care, good giant!” they ran from me like mice, they dropped from me like hedgehogs, they flew from me up the tree like squirrels, and the same moment, sharp round the stem came the bad giant, and dealt me such a blow on the head with a stick that I fell to the ground. The children told me afterwards that they sent him “such a many bumps of big apples and stones” that he was frightened, and ran blundering home.
To get them ready for my short absence, I was telling them one day while we were working that I would have left the bad giants a long time ago, but I loved the Little Ones too much—when suddenly, they all rushed at me in unison; they scrambled over each other and up the tree and dropped on my head until I was nearly smothered. With three really tiny ones in my arms, one on each shoulder clinging to my neck, one standing upright on my head, four or five holding onto my legs, others grabbing my body and arms, and a bunch climbing up and down, I was as helpless as someone buried in lava. Lost in the joyful chaos, not one of them saw my enemy approaching until he was almost on top of me. With just one shout of “Watch out, good giant!” they ran from me like mice, dropped off me like hedgehogs, and flew up the tree like squirrels. In that same moment, the bad giant came rushing around the trunk and hit me on the head with a stick, causing me to fall to the ground. The kids later told me that they threw “so many bumps of big apples and stones” at him that he got scared and stumbled back home.
When I came to myself it was night. Above me were a few pale stars that expected the moon. I thought I was alone. My head ached badly, and I was terribly athirst.
When I came to my senses, it was night. A few pale stars were above me, waiting for the moon. I thought I was all alone. My head hurt a lot, and I was extremely thirsty.
I turned wearily on my side. The moment my ear touched the ground, I heard the gushing and gurgling of water, and the soft noises made me groan with longing. At once I was amid a multitude of silent children, and delicious little fruits began to visit my lips. They came and came until my thirst was gone.
I turned tiredly onto my side. The moment my ear hit the ground, I heard the rushing and bubbling of water, and the gentle sounds made me groan with desire. Suddenly, I was surrounded by a crowd of quiet kids, and sweet little fruits started to touch my lips. They kept coming until my thirst was quenched.
Then I was aware of sounds I had never heard there before; the air was full of little sobs.
Then I noticed sounds I had never heard there before; the air was filled with quiet sobs.
I tried to sit up. A pile of small bodies instantly heaped itself at my back. Then I struggled to my feet, with much pushing and pulling from the Little Ones, who were wonderfully strong for their size.
I tried to sit up. A bunch of small bodies immediately piled up against my back. Then I fought to stand, with a lot of pushing and pulling from the Little Ones, who were surprisingly strong for their size.
“You must go away, good giant,” they said. “When the bad giants see you hurt, they will all trample on you.”
“You need to leave, kind giant,” they said. “When the evil giants see you hurt, they'll all stomp on you.”
“I think I must,” I answered.
“I guess I have to,” I replied.
“Go and grow strong, and come again,” they said.
“Go and get stronger, and come back,” they said.
“I will,” I replied—and sat down.
"I will," I replied—and took a seat.
“Indeed you must go at once!” whispered Lona, who had been supporting me, and now knelt beside me.
“Seriously, you have to go right now!” whispered Lona, who had been helping me, and now knelt next to me.
“I listened at his door,” said one of the bigger boys, “and heard the bad giant say to his wife that he had found you idle, talking to a lot of moles and squirrels, and when he beat you, they tried to kill him. He said you were a wizard, and they must knock you, or they would have no peace.”
“I was eavesdropping at his door,” said one of the bigger boys, “and I heard the mean giant tell his wife that he caught you slacking off, chatting with a bunch of moles and squirrels, and when he hit you, they tried to attack him. He said you were a wizard, and they had to take you down, or else they wouldn’t have any peace.”
“I will go at once,” I said, “and come back as soon as I have found out what is wanted to make you bigger and stronger.”
"I'll go right away," I said, "and I'll come back as soon as I find out what you need to grow bigger and stronger."
“We don’t want to be bigger,” they answered, looking very serious. “We WON’T grow bad giants!—We are strong now; you don’t know how much strong!”
“We don’t want to be bigger,” they replied, looking very serious. “We WON’T become bad giants!—We are strong now; you don’t know how strong we really are!”
It was no use holding them out a prospect that had not any attraction for them! I said nothing more, but rose and moved slowly up the slope of the valley. At once they formed themselves into a long procession; some led the way, some walked with me helping me, and the rest followed. They kept feeding me as we went.
It was pointless to offer them a future that didn’t appeal to them! I didn’t say anything else, but I got up and slowly walked up the slope of the valley. Suddenly, they lined up in a long line; some took the lead, some walked alongside me to help, and the rest followed behind. They kept feeding me as we went.
“You are broken,” they said, “and much red juice has run out of you: put some in.”
"You’re broken," they said, "and a lot of red juice has spilled out of you: put some back in."
When we reached the edge of the valley, there was the moon just lifting her forehead over the rim of the horizon.
When we got to the edge of the valley, the moon was just rising above the horizon.
“She has come to take care of you, and show you the way,” said Lona.
"She’s here to take care of you and guide you," Lona said.
I questioned those about me as we walked, and learned there was a great place with a giant-girl for queen. When I asked if it was a city, they said they did not know. Neither could they tell how far off, or in what direction it was, or what was the giant-girl’s name; all they knew was, that she hated the Little Ones, and would like to kill them, only she could not find them. I asked how they knew that; Lona answered that she had always known it. If the giant-girl came to look for them, they must hide hard, she said. When I told them I should go and ask her why she hated them, they cried out,
I asked the people around me as we walked and found out there was a huge place with a giant girl as the queen. When I inquired if it was a city, they said they weren't sure. They also couldn’t say how far away it was, which direction it lay, or what the giant girl’s name was; all they knew was that she despised the Little Ones and wanted to kill them, but she couldn’t find them. I asked how they knew that; Lona replied that she had always known it. If the giant girl came looking for them, they needed to hide well, she said. When I told them I was going to ask her why she disliked them, they shouted out,
“No, no! she will kill you, good giant; she will kill you! She is an awful bad-giant witch!”
“No, no! She will kill you, good giant; she will kill you! She is a really terrible bad-giant witch!”
I asked them where I was to go then. They told me that, beyond the baby-forest, away where the moon came from, lay a smooth green country, pleasant to the feet, without rocks or trees. But when I asked how I was to set out for it.
I asked them where I was supposed to go next. They told me that, beyond the baby-forest, where the moon rises, there is a smooth green land that feels nice to walk on, with no rocks or trees. But when I asked how I should get there,
“The moon will tell you, we think,” they said.
“The moon will tell you, we think,” they said.
They were taking me up the second branch of the river bed: when they saw that the moon had reached her height, they stopped to return.
They were taking me up the second part of the riverbed; when they saw that the moon was at its peak, they stopped to head back.
“We have never gone so far from our trees before,” they said. “Now mind you watch how you go, that you may see inside your eyes how to come back to us.”
“We’ve never gone this far from our trees before,” they said. “Now make sure you pay attention to how you go, so you can see within yourself how to return to us.”
“And beware of the giant-woman that lives in the desert,” said one of the bigger girls as they were turning, “I suppose you have heard of her!”
“And watch out for the giant woman who lives in the desert,” said one of the bigger girls as they turned, “I guess you’ve heard about her!”
“No,” I answered.
“No,” I replied.
“Then take care not to go near her. She is called the Cat-woman. She is awfully ugly—AND SCRATCHES.”
“Then make sure not to go near her. She's known as the Cat-woman. She's really ugly—AND SCRATCHES.”
As soon as the bigger ones stopped, the smaller had begun to run back. The others now looked at me gravely for a moment, and then walked slowly away. Last to leave me, Lona held up the baby to be kissed, gazed in my eyes, whispered, “The Cat-woman will not hurt YOU,” and went without another word. I stood a while, gazing after them through the moonlight, then turned and, with a heavy heart, began my solitary journey. Soon the laughter of the Little Ones overtook me, like sheep-bells innumerable, rippling the air, and echoing in the rocks about me. I turned again, and again gazed after them: they went gamboling along, with never a care in their sweet souls. But Lona walked apart with her baby.
As soon as the bigger ones stopped, the smaller ones started to run back. The others looked at me seriously for a moment, then slowly walked away. Last to leave, Lona held up the baby for me to kiss, looked into my eyes, whispered, “The Cat-woman won’t hurt YOU,” and left without saying anything else. I stood there for a while, watching them through the moonlight, then turned and began my lonely journey with a heavy heart. Soon, the laughter of the Little Ones caught up with me, like countless sheep bells, filling the air and echoing in the rocks around me. I turned back again and watched them: they were frolicking along, carefree in their sweet little souls. But Lona walked separately with her baby.
Pondering as I went, I recalled many traits of my little friends.
As I thought about it, I remembered many qualities of my little friends.
Once when I suggested that they should leave the country of the bad giants, and go with me to find another, they answered, “But that would be to NOT ourselves!”—so strong in them was the love of place that their country seemed essential to their very being! Without ambition or fear, discomfort or greed, they had no motive to desire any change; they knew of nothing amiss; and, except their babies, they had never had a chance of helping any one but myself:—How were they to grow? But again, Why should they grow? In seeking to improve their conditions, might I not do them harm, and only harm? To enlarge their minds after the notions of my world—might it not be to distort and weaken them? Their fear of growth as a possible start for gianthood might be instinctive!
Once, when I suggested that they should leave the land of the bad giants and come with me to find a new one, they replied, “But that would not be us!”—their love for their home was so strong that it felt like a part of who they were! Without ambition or fear, discomfort or greed, they had no reason to want any change; they saw nothing wrong with their situation; and apart from their babies, they had never had the chance to help anyone but me:—How could they possibly grow? But then again, why should they grow? By trying to improve their lives, could I actually harm them instead? Would expanding their minds with ideas from my world just confuse and weaken them? Their fear of growth, as a potential step toward becoming like giants, might be instinctual!
The part of philanthropist is indeed a dangerous one; and the man who would do his neighbour good must first study how not to do him evil, and must begin by pulling the beam out of his own eye.
The role of a philanthropist is definitely a tricky one; anyone who wants to help their neighbor needs to first learn how not to harm them and should start by removing the log from their own eye.
CHAPTER XV. A STRANGE HOSTESS
I travelled on attended by the moon. As usual she was full—I had never seen her other—and to-night as she sank I thought I perceived something like a smile on her countenance.
I traveled with the moon by my side. As always, she was full—I had never seen her any other way—and tonight as she set, I thought I saw something like a smile on her face.
When her under edge was a little below the horizon, there appeared in the middle of her disc, as if it had been painted upon it, a cottage, through the open door and window of which she shone; and with the sight came the conviction that I was expected there. Almost immediately the moon was gone, and the cottage had vanished; the night was rapidly growing dark, and my way being across a close succession of small ravines, I resolved to remain where I was and expect the morning. I stretched myself, therefore, in a sandy hollow, made my supper off the fruits the children had given me at parting, and was soon asleep.
When her lower edge was just below the horizon, a cottage appeared in the middle of her disc, as if it had been painted there, shining through the open door and window. With that sight came the feeling that I was meant to be there. Almost immediately, the moon disappeared, and the cottage was gone; the night was quickly getting darker, and since my path went through a series of small ravines, I decided to stay where I was and wait for morning. I lay down in a sandy hollow, had my dinner with the fruits the kids had given me when we said goodbye, and soon fell asleep.
I woke suddenly, saw above me constellations unknown to my former world, and had lain for a while gazing at them, when I became aware of a figure seated on the ground a little way from and above me. I was startled, as one is on discovering all at once that he is not alone. The figure was between me and the sky, so that I saw its outline well. From where I lay low in the hollow, it seemed larger than human.
I woke up suddenly and saw constellations above me that I didn’t recognize from my old world. I lay there for a while, staring at them when I noticed a figure sitting a short distance away from me, slightly above. I was startled, like someone who suddenly realizes they’re not alone. The figure was positioned between me and the sky, so I could see its outline clearly. From my low spot in the hollow, it appeared larger than a human.
It moved its head, and then first I saw that its back was toward me.
It turned its head, and that’s when I noticed its back was facing me.
“Will you not come with me?” said a sweet, mellow voice, unmistakably a woman’s.
“Will you not come with me?” said a soft, soothing voice, clearly a woman’s.
Wishing to learn more of my hostess,
Wishing to learn more about my hostess,
“I thank you,” I replied, “but I am not uncomfortable here. Where would you have me go? I like sleeping in the open air.”
“I appreciate it,” I replied, “but I’m not uncomfortable here. Where would you have me go? I enjoy sleeping outside.”
“There is no hurt in the air,” she returned; “but the creatures that roam the night in these parts are not such as a man would willingly have about him while he sleeps.”
“There’s no danger in the air,” she replied; “but the creatures that wander the night around here aren’t what a person would want nearby while sleeping.”
“I have not been disturbed,” I said.
"I haven't been bothered," I said.
“No; I have been sitting by you ever since you lay down.”
“No, I’ve been sitting next to you ever since you lay down.”
“That is very kind of you! How came you to know I was here? Why do you show me such favour?”
"That's really nice of you! How did you know I was here? Why are you being so nice to me?"
“I saw you,” she answered, still with her back to me, “in the light of the moon, just as she went down. I see badly in the day, but at night perfectly. The shadow of my house would have hidden you, but both its doors were open. I was out on the waste, and saw you go into this hollow. You were asleep, however, before I could reach you, and I was not willing to disturb you. People are frightened if I come on them suddenly. They call me the Cat-woman. It is not my name.”
“I saw you,” she replied, still facing away from me, “in the moonlight, just as it was setting. I can’t see well during the day, but at night, I see perfectly. The shadow of my house would have concealed you, but both doors were open. I was out in the wasteland and saw you go into this hollow. You were already asleep by the time I could get to you, and I didn’t want to wake you. People get scared if I approach them unexpectedly. They call me the Cat-woman. That’s not my name.”
I remembered what the children had told me—that she was very ugly, and scratched. But her voice was gentle, and its tone a little apologetic: she could not be a bad giantess!
I remembered what the kids had told me—that she was really ugly and scratched up. But her voice was soft, and it had a slightly apologetic tone: she couldn't be a bad giantess!
“You shall not hear it from me,” I answered, “Please tell me what I MAY call you!”
“You won’t hear it from me,” I replied, “Please tell me what I CAN call you!”
“When you know me, call me by the name that seems to you to fit me,” she replied: “that will tell me what sort you are. People do not often give me the right one. It is well when they do.”
“When you know me, call me by the name that you think suits me,” she replied. “That will show me what kind of person you are. People don’t often give me the right name. It’s nice when they do.”
“I suppose, madam, you live in the cottage I saw in the heart of the moon?”
“I guess, ma'am, you live in the cottage I saw in the middle of the moon?”
“I do. I live there alone, except when I have visitors. It is a poor place, but I do what I can for my guests, and sometimes their sleep is sweet to them.”
“I do. I live there by myself, except when I have guests. It's a modest place, but I do what I can for my visitors, and sometimes they sleep well.”
Her voice entered into me, and made me feel strangely still.
Her voice flowed through me, and made me feel oddly calm.
“I will go with you, madam,” I said, rising.
“I'll go with you, ma'am,” I said, standing up.
She rose at once, and without a glance behind her led the way. I could see her just well enough to follow. She was taller than myself, but not so tall as I had thought her. That she never turned her face to me made me curious—nowise apprehensive, her voice rang so true. But how was I to fit her with a name who could not see her? I strove to get alongside of her, but failed: when I quickened my pace she quickened hers, and kept easily ahead of me. At length I did begin to grow a little afraid. Why was she so careful not to be seen? Extraordinary ugliness would account for it: she might fear terrifying me! Horror of an inconceivable monstrosity began to assail me: was I following through the dark an unheard of hideousness? Almost I repented of having accepted her hospitality.
She stood up immediately and, without looking back, led the way. I could see her just enough to follow. She was taller than I was, but not as tall as I had imagined. The fact that she never turned to face me made me curious—not anxious, as her voice sounded so genuine. But how could I give her a name when I couldn’t see her? I tried to catch up with her, but every time I picked up my pace, she did too and stayed comfortably ahead of me. Eventually, I started to feel a little scared. Why was she so careful not to be seen? Extreme ugliness could explain it; she might be afraid of scaring me! Thoughts of an unimaginable monstrosity began to haunt me: was I following a hideous creature through the dark? I almost regretted accepting her hospitality.
Neither spoke, and the silence grew unbearable. I MUST break it!
Neither of them spoke, and the silence became unbearable. I HAVE to break it!
“I want to find my way,” I said, “to a place I have heard of, but whose name I have not yet learned. Perhaps you can tell it me!”
“I want to find my way,” I said, “to a place I’ve heard of, but I don’t know its name yet. Maybe you can tell me what it is!”
“Describe it, then, and I will direct you. The stupid Bags know nothing, and the careless little Lovers forget almost everything.”
“Go ahead and describe it, and I’ll guide you. The clueless Bags know nothing, and the inattentive little Lovers forget almost everything.”
“Where do those live?”
“Where do they live?”
“You are just come from them!”
“You just came from there!”
“I never heard those names before!”
“I've never heard those names before!”
“You would not hear them. Neither people knows its own name!”
“You wouldn’t hear them. Neither person knows their own name!”
“Strange!”
“Odd!”
“Perhaps so! but hardly any one anywhere knows his own name! It would make many a fine gentleman stare to hear himself addressed by what is really his name!”
"Maybe! But hardly anyone actually knows their own name! It would surprise a lot of fine gentlemen to hear themselves called by what is truly their name!"
I held my peace, beginning to wonder what my name might be.
I stayed quiet, starting to think about what my name could be.
“What now do you fancy yours?” she went on, as if aware of my thought. “But, pardon me, it is a matter of no consequence.”
“What do you want now?” she continued, as if she knew what I was thinking. “But, excuse me, it doesn’t really matter.”
I had actually opened my mouth to answer her, when I discovered that my name was gone from me. I could not even recall the first letter of it! This was the second time I had been asked my name and could not tell it!
I actually opened my mouth to respond to her when I realized that I couldn't remember my name at all. I couldn't even recall the first letter! This was the second time someone had asked me my name, and I couldn't share it!
“Never mind,” she said; “it is not wanted. Your real name, indeed, is written on your forehead, but at present it whirls about so irregularly that nobody can read it. I will do my part to steady it. Soon it will go slower, and, I hope, settle at last.”
“Never mind,” she said; “it’s not needed. Your real name is actually written on your forehead, but right now it’s spinning around so chaotically that no one can read it. I’ll do my part to calm it down. Soon it will slow down, and, I hope, finally settle.”
This startled me, and I was silent.
This surprised me, and I stayed quiet.
We had left the channels and walked a long time, but no sign of the cottage yet appeared.
We had left the channels and walked for a long time, but there was still no sign of the cottage.
“The Little Ones told me,” I said at length, “of a smooth green country, pleasant to the feet!”
“The Little Ones told me,” I said after a while, “about a smooth green land, nice to walk on!”
“Yes?” she returned.
“Yeah?” she replied.
“They told me too of a girl giantess that was queen somewhere: is that her country?”
“They also told me about a girl giantess who was a queen somewhere: is that her country?”
“There is a city in that grassy land,” she replied, “where a woman is princess. The city is called Bulika. But certainly the princess is not a girl! She is older than this world, and came to it from yours—with a terrible history, which is not over yet. She is an evil person, and prevails much with the Prince of the Power of the Air. The people of Bulika were formerly simple folk, tilling the ground and pasturing sheep. She came among them, and they received her hospitably. She taught them to dig for diamonds and opals and sell them to strangers, and made them give up tillage and pasturage and build a city. One day they found a huge snake and killed it; which so enraged her that she declared herself their princess, and became terrible to them. The name of the country at that time was THE LAND OF WATERS; for the dry channels, of which you have crossed so many, were then overflowing with live torrents; and the valley, where now the Bags and the Lovers have their fruit-trees, was a lake that received a great part of them. But the wicked princess gathered up in her lap what she could of the water over the whole country, closed it in an egg, and carried it away. Her lap, however, would not hold more than half of it; and the instant she was gone, what she had not yet taken fled away underground, leaving the country as dry and dusty as her own heart. Were it not for the waters under it, every living thing would long ago have perished from it. For where no water is, no rain falls; and where no rain falls, no springs rise. Ever since then, the princess has lived in Bulika, holding the inhabitants in constant terror, and doing what she can to keep them from multiplying. Yet they boast and believe themselves a prosperous, and certainly are a self-satisfied people—good at bargaining and buying, good at selling and cheating; holding well together for a common interest, and utterly treacherous where interests clash; proud of their princess and her power, and despising every one they get the better of; never doubting themselves the most honourable of all the nations, and each man counting himself better than any other. The depth of their worthlessness and height of their vainglory no one can understand who has not been there to see, who has not learned to know the miserable misgoverned and self-deceived creatures.”
“There’s a city in that grassy land,” she said, “where a woman is the princess. The city is called Bulika. But the princess isn’t a girl! She’s older than this world and came to it from yours—with a terrible history that’s not over yet. She’s an evil person and has a strong influence with the Prince of the Power of the Air. The people of Bulika used to be simple folk, farming the land and taking care of sheep. She came among them, and they welcomed her. She taught them to dig for diamonds and opals and sell them to outsiders, making them give up farming and raising sheep to build a city. One day they found a huge snake and killed it; this so angered her that she declared herself their princess and became terrifying to them. At that time, the country was called THE LAND OF WATERS; the dry channels you've crossed many of were then filled with rushing torrents, and the valley, where now the Bags and the Lovers have their fruit trees, was a lake that held a big part of them. But the wicked princess gathered as much water as she could from the entire country, trapped it in an egg, and carried it away. However, her lap couldn’t hold more than half of it, and the moment she left, what she hadn’t taken flowed underground, leaving the country as dry and dusty as her own heart. If it weren’t for the waters underneath, every living thing would have perished long ago. Because where there’s no water, no rain falls; and where no rain falls, no springs rise. Ever since then, the princess has lived in Bulika, keeping the inhabitants in constant fear and doing what she can to stop them from multiplying. Yet they boast and think of themselves as prosperous, and they really are a self-satisfied people—good at bargaining and buying, good at selling and cheating; sticking together for a common interest, and utterly treacherous when interests clash; proud of their princess and her power, and looking down on everyone they outsmart; never doubting that they are the most honorable of all nations, and each person believing themselves better than anyone else. The depth of their worthlessness and the height of their vanity is something no one can truly understand unless they’ve been there to see it, and learned to know the miserable, misgoverned, and self-deceived people.”
“I thank you, madam. And now, if you please, will you tell me something about the Little Ones—the Lovers? I long heartily to serve them. Who and what are they? and how do they come to be there? Those children are the greatest wonder I have found in this world of wonders.”
“Thank you, ma’am. Now, if you don’t mind, could you tell me something about the Little Ones—the Lovers? I really want to help them. Who are they, and how did they end up there? Those kids are the most amazing thing I’ve discovered in this world full of wonders.”
“In Bulika you may, perhaps, get some light on those matters. There is an ancient poem in the library of the palace, I am told, which of course no one there can read, but in which it is plainly written that after the Lovers have gone through great troubles and learned their own name, they will fill the land, and make the giants their slaves.”
"In Bulika, you might get some insight into those issues. I've heard there's an ancient poem in the palace library that no one there can read, but it clearly states that after the Lovers endure significant challenges and discover their true identity, they will expand their influence across the land and make the giants their servants."
“By that time they will have grown a little, will they not?” I said.
“By that time, they will have grown a bit, right?” I said.
“Yes, they will have grown; yet I think too they will not have grown. It is possible to grow and not to grow, to grow less and to grow bigger, both at once—yes, even to grow by means of not growing!”
“Yes, they will have grown; but I also think they won't have grown. It's possible to grow and not grow, to grow less and to grow more, all at the same time—yes, even to grow by not growing!”
“Your words are strange, madam!” I rejoined. “But I have heard it said that some words, because they mean more, appear to mean less!”
“Your words are odd, ma'am!” I replied. “But I've heard it said that some words, because they have deeper meanings, seem to mean less!”
“That is true, and such words HAVE to be understood. It were well for the princess of Bulika if she heard what the very silence of the land is shouting in her ears all day long! But she is far too clever to understand anything.”
"That’s true, and such words need to be understood. It would be good for the princess of Bulika if she could hear what the very silence of the land is screaming in her ears all day long! But she’s way too smart to understand anything."
“Then I suppose, when the little Lovers are grown, their land will have water again?”
“Then I guess, when the young lovers are grown up, their land will have water again?”
“Not exactly so: when they are thirsty enough, they will have water, and when they have water, they will grow. To grow, they must have water. And, beneath, it is flowing still.”
“Not exactly: when they get thirsty enough, they will have water, and when they have water, they will grow. To grow, they need water. And underneath, it’s still flowing.”
“I have heard that water twice,” I said; “—once when I lay down to wait for the moon—and when I woke the sun was shining! and once when I fell, all but killed by the bad giant. Both times came the voices of the water, and healed me.”
“I’ve heard that water twice,” I said; “—once when I lay down to wait for the moon—and when I woke up, the sun was shining! And once when I fell, nearly killed by the bad giant. Both times the voices of the water came and healed me.”
The woman never turned her head, and kept always a little before me, but I could hear every word that left her lips, and her voice much reminded me of the woman’s in the house of death. Much of what she said, I did not understand, and therefore cannot remember. But I forgot that I had ever been afraid of her.
The woman never turned her head and always stayed just slightly ahead of me, but I could hear every word she said, and her voice reminded me a lot of the woman's in the house of death. I didn’t understand much of what she said, so I can’t remember it. But I forgot that I had ever been afraid of her.
We went on and on, and crossed yet a wide tract of sand before reaching the cottage. Its foundation stood in deep sand, but I could see that it was a rock. In character the cottage resembled the sexton’s, but had thicker walls. The door, which was heavy and strong, opened immediately into a large bare room, which had two little windows opposite each other, without glass. My hostess walked in at the open door out of which the moon had looked, and going straight to the farthest corner, took a long white cloth from the floor, and wound it about her head and face. Then she closed the other door, in at which the moon had looked, trimmed a small horn lantern that stood on the hearth, and turned to receive me.
We kept going and crossed a wide stretch of sand before reaching the cottage. Its foundation was in deep sand, but I could tell it was built on rock. The cottage was similar to the sexton's, but with thicker walls. The heavy, sturdy door led directly into a large, empty room with two tiny windows facing each other, both without glass. My hostess walked in through the open door where the moon had shone, went straight to the farthest corner, picked up a long white cloth from the floor, and wrapped it around her head and face. Then she closed the other door where the moon had shone, adjusted a small horn lantern on the hearth, and turned to greet me.
“You are very welcome, Mr. Vane!” she said, calling me by the name I had forgotten. “Your entertainment will be scanty, but, as the night is not far spent, and the day not at hand, it is better you should be indoors. Here you will be safe, and a little lack is not a great misery.”
“You're very welcome, Mr. Vane!” she said, using a name I had forgotten. “Your entertainment will be limited, but since the night isn't over yet and the day hasn't arrived, it's better for you to stay inside. You'll be safe here, and a little boredom isn't a major hardship.”
“I thank you heartily, madam,” I replied. “But, seeing you know the name I could not tell you, may I not now know yours?”
“I really appreciate it, ma'am,” I replied. “But since you know the name I couldn’t share, may I now know yours?”
“My name is Mara,” she answered.
"My name is Mara," she replied.
Then I remembered the sexton and the little black cat.
Then I remembered the cemetery worker and the little black cat.
“Some people,” she went on, “take me for Lot’s wife, lamenting over Sodom; and some think I am Rachel, weeping for her children; but I am neither of those.”
“Some people,” she continued, “see me as Lot’s wife, grieving over Sodom; and some believe I am Rachel, crying for her children; but I am neither of those.”
“I thank you again, Mara,” I said. “—May I lie here on your floor till the morning?”
“I thank you again, Mara,” I said. “—Can I lie here on your floor until the morning?”
“At the top of that stair,” she answered, “you will find a bed—on which some have slept better than they expected, and some have waked all the night and slept all the next day. It is not a very soft one, but it is better than the sand—and there are no hyenas sniffing about it!”
“At the top of that stair,” she replied, “you'll find a bed—where some have slept better than they thought they would, and some have stayed awake all night and slept the whole next day. It’s not very soft, but it’s better than the sand—and there are no hyenas hanging around!”
The stair, narrow and steep, led straight up from the room to an unceiled and unpartitioned garret, with one wide, low dormer window. Close under the sloping roof stood a narrow bed, the sight of which with its white coverlet made me shiver, so vividly it recalled the couches in the chamber of death. On the table was a dry loaf, and beside it a cup of cold water. To me, who had tasted nothing but fruit for months, they were a feast.
The narrow, steep stairs went straight up from the room to an unfinished attic, with one wide, low dormer window. Right under the sloping roof was a narrow bed, and just seeing it, with its white coverlet, made me shiver because it reminded me so much of the beds in places of death. On the table was a dry loaf and a cup of cold water beside it. For someone like me, who had eaten nothing but fruit for months, it felt like a feast.
“I must leave you in the dark,” my hostess called from the bottom of the stair. “This lantern is all the light I have, and there are things to do to-night.”
“I have to leave you in the dark,” my hostess called from the bottom of the stairs. “This lantern is all the light I have, and I have things to take care of tonight.”
“It is of no consequence, thank you, madam,” I returned. “To eat and drink, to lie down and sleep, are things that can be done in the dark.”
“It doesn’t matter, thank you, ma’am,” I replied. “Eating and drinking, lying down and sleeping, are things that can be done in the dark.”
“Rest in peace,” she said.
"RIP," she said.
I ate up the loaf, drank the water every drop, and laid myself down. The bed was hard, the covering thin and scanty, and the night cold: I dreamed that I lay in the chamber of death, between the warrior and the lady with the healing wound.
I finished the loaf, drank every last drop of water, and lay down. The bed was hard, the blanket thin and barely enough, and the night was cold: I dreamed that I was in the chamber of death, between the warrior and the woman with the healing wound.
I woke in the middle of the night, thinking I heard low noises of wild animals.
I woke up in the middle of the night, thinking I heard soft sounds from wild animals.
“Creatures of the desert scenting after me, I suppose!” I said to myself, and, knowing I was safe, would have gone to sleep again. But that instant a rough purring rose to a howl under my window, and I sprang from my bed to see what sort of beast uttered it.
“Creatures of the desert tracking me down, I guess!” I thought to myself, and knowing I was safe, I would have gone back to sleep. But just then, a harsh purring turned into a howl right outside my window, and I jumped out of bed to see what kind of animal made that noise.
Before the door of the cottage, in the full radiance of the moon, a tall woman stood, clothed in white, with her back toward me. She was stooping over a large white animal like a panther, patting and stroking it with one hand, while with the other she pointed to the moon half-way up the heaven, then drew a perpendicular line to the horizon. Instantly the creature darted off with amazing swiftness in the direction indicated. For a moment my eyes followed it, then sought the woman; but she was gone, and not yet had I seen her face! Again I looked after the animal, but whether I saw or only fancied a white speck in the distance, I could not tell.—What did it mean? What was the monster-cat sent off to do? I shuddered, and went back to my bed. Then I remembered that, when I lay down in the sandy hollow outside, the moon was setting; yet here she was, a few hours after, shining in all her glory! “Everything is uncertain here,” I said to myself, “—even the motions of the heavenly bodies!”
Before the cottage door, bathed in the full glow of the moon, a tall woman stood in white, facing away from me. She was leaning over a large white creature that looked like a panther, gently patting and stroking it with one hand while using the other to point at the moon halfway up the sky, then drawing a straight line to the horizon. In an instant, the creature shot off with incredible speed in the direction she indicated. For a moment, I watched it go, then turned to look at the woman, but she had vanished, and I still hadn’t seen her face! I glanced back after the animal, but whether I really saw a white speck in the distance or just imagined it, I couldn’t tell. What did it mean? What was the beast sent off to do? I felt a shiver and returned to my bed. Then I remembered that when I lay down in the sandy hollow outside, the moon was setting; yet here she was, shining in all her glory a few hours later! “Everything is uncertain here,” I told myself, “—even the movements of the heavenly bodies!”
I learned afterward that there were several moons in the service of this world, but the laws that ruled their times and different orbits I failed to discover.
I later found out that there were several moons in orbit around this world, but I couldn't figure out the laws governing their cycles and different paths.
Again I fell asleep, and slept undisturbed.
Again, I fell asleep and slept peacefully.
When I went down in the morning, I found bread and water waiting me, the loaf so large that I ate only half of it. My hostess sat muffled beside me while I broke my fast, and except to greet me when I entered, never opened her mouth until I asked her to instruct me how to arrive at Bulika. She then told me to go up the bank of the river-bed until it disappeared; then verge to the right until I came to a forest—in which I might spend a night, but which I must leave with my face to the rising moon. Keeping in the same direction, she said, until I reached a running stream, I must cross that at right angles, and go straight on until I saw the city on the horizon.
When I went downstairs in the morning, I found bread and water waiting for me, the loaf so big that I only ate half of it. My hostess sat wrapped up beside me while I ate breakfast, and aside from greeting me when I walked in, she didn’t say a word until I asked her how to get to Bulika. She then told me to follow the riverbank until it ended, then turn right until I reached a forest—where I could spend the night, but I had to leave with my back to the moon when it rose. She said to keep going in the same direction until I found a running stream, cross it at a right angle, and continue straight until I saw the city on the horizon.
I thanked her, and ventured the remark that, looking out of the window in the night, I was astonished to see her messenger understand her so well, and go so straight and so fast in the direction she had indicated.
I thanked her and mentioned that, as I looked out the window into the night, I was amazed to see her messenger understand her so well and go so directly and quickly in the direction she had pointed out.
“If I had but that animal of yours to guide me—” I went on, hoping to learn something of its mission, but she interrupted me, saying,
“If I just had that animal of yours to guide me—” I continued, wanting to find out more about its purpose, but she cut me off, saying,
“It was to Bulika she went—the shortest way.”
“It was to Bulika she went—the quickest route.”
“How wonderfully intelligent she looked!”
“She looked so intelligent!”
“Astarte knows her work well enough to be sent to do it,” she answered.
“Astarte knows her job well enough to be trusted with it,” she replied.
“Have you many messengers like her?”
“Do you have a lot of messengers like her?”
“As many as I require.”
“As many as I need.”
“Are they hard to teach?”
"Are they difficult to teach?"
“They need no teaching. They are all of a certain breed, but not one of the breed is like another. Their origin is so natural it would seem to you incredible.”
“They don’t need any teaching. They all belong to a certain type, but not one of them is exactly like the others. Their origin is so natural that it might seem unbelievable to you.”
“May I not know it?”
"Can I not know it?"
“A new one came to me last night—from your head while you slept.”
“A new one came to me last night—from your mind while you were sleeping.”
I laughed.
I laughed.
“All in this world seem to love mystery!” I said to myself. “Some chance word of mine suggested an idea—and in this form she embodies the small fact!”
“All in this world seem to love mystery!” I said to myself. “Some chance word of mine suggested an idea—and in this form she embodies the small fact!”
“Then the creature is mine!” I cried.
“Then the creature is mine!” I shouted.
“Not at all!” she answered. “That only can be ours in whose existence our will is a factor.”
“Not at all!” she replied. “That can only be ours if our will plays a part in its existence.”
“Ha! a metaphysician too!” I remarked inside, and was silent.
“Ha! A metaphysician too!” I thought to myself, and stayed quiet.
“May I take what is left of the loaf?” I asked presently.
“Can I take what’s left of the loaf?” I asked after a moment.
“You will want no more to-day,” she replied.
“You won’t want anything more today,” she replied.
“To-morrow I may!” I rejoined.
"Tomorrow I might!" I replied.
She rose and went to the door, saying as she went,
She got up and walked to the door, saying as she went,
“It has nothing to do with to-morrow—but you may take it if you will.”
“It has nothing to do with tomorrow—but you can take it if you want.”
She opened the door, and stood holding it. I rose, taking up the bread—but lingered, much desiring to see her face.
She opened the door and held it open. I got up, taking the bread, but hesitated, really wanting to see her face.
“Must I go, then?” I asked.
“Do I have to go, then?” I asked.
“No one sleeps in my house two nights together!” she answered.
“No one stays over at my place for two nights in a row!” she replied.
“I thank you, then, for your hospitality, and bid you farewell!” I said, and turned to go.
“I thank you for your hospitality, and I’ll take my leave now!” I said, and turned to leave.
“The time will come when you must house with me many days and many nights,” she murmured sadly through her muffling.
“The time will come when you’ll have to stay with me for many days and nights,” she murmured sadly through her muffling.
“Willingly,” I replied.
"Sure," I replied.
“Nay, NOT willingly!” she answered.
“No, NOT willingly!” she answered.
I said to myself that she was right—I would not willingly be her guest a second time! but immediately my heart rebuked me, and I had scarce crossed the threshold when I turned again.
I told myself she was right—I wouldn’t willingly be her guest again! But right away, my heart corrected me, and I had barely crossed the threshold when I turned back.
She stood in the middle of the room; her white garments lay like foamy waves at her feet, and among them the swathings of her face: it was lovely as a night of stars. Her great gray eyes looked up to heaven; tears were flowing down her pale cheeks. She reminded me not a little of the sexton’s wife, although the one looked as if she had not wept for thousands of years, and the other as if she wept constantly behind the wrappings of her beautiful head. Yet something in the very eyes that wept seemed to say, “Weeping may endure for a night, but joy cometh in the morning.”
She stood in the middle of the room; her white clothes lay like foamy waves at her feet, along with the wrappings covering her face: it was beautiful like a starry night. Her large gray eyes were lifted towards the heavens; tears streamed down her pale cheeks. She reminded me a lot of the sexton's wife, even though one looked like she hadn't cried in thousands of years, and the other seemed to be crying constantly behind the coverings of her beautiful head. Yet something in her tearful eyes seemed to convey, “Weeping may last for a night, but joy comes in the morning.”
I had bowed my head for a moment, about to kneel and beg her forgiveness, when, looking up in the act, I found myself outside a doorless house. I went round and round it, but could find no entrance.
I had lowered my head for a moment, getting ready to kneel and ask for her forgiveness, when, looking up in the process, I found myself outside a house without a door. I circled it repeatedly, but couldn't find any way in.
I had stopped under one of the windows, on the point of calling aloud my repentant confession, when a sudden wailing, howling scream invaded my ears, and my heart stood still. Something sprang from the window above my head, and lighted beyond me. I turned, and saw a large gray cat, its hair on end, shooting toward the river-bed. I fell with my face in the sand, and seemed to hear within the house the gentle sobbing of one who suffered but did not repent.
I had paused under one of the windows, about to call out my heartfelt confession, when a sudden wailing, howling scream filled my ears, and my heart froze. Something leaped from the window above me and landed nearby. I turned and saw a large gray cat, its fur bristled, darting toward the riverbed. I fell face-first into the sand and thought I could hear gentle sobbing coming from inside the house, from someone in pain but not remorseful.
CHAPTER XVI. A GRUESOME DANCE
I rose to resume my journey, and walked many a desert mile. How I longed for a mountain, or even a tall rock, from whose summit I might see across the dismal plain or the dried-up channels to some bordering hope! Yet what could such foresight have availed me? That which is within a man, not that which lies beyond his vision, is the main factor in what is about to befall him: the operation upon him is the event. Foreseeing is not understanding, else surely the prophecy latent in man would come oftener to the surface!
I got up to continue my journey and walked for miles through the desert. I really wished for a mountain or even a tall rock where I could see over the bleak landscape or the dry riverbeds to some glimmer of hope! But what good would such foresight have done me? What matters is what’s inside a person, not what’s out of their sight; that’s what really influences what happens next. Simply being able to predict something doesn’t mean you understand it; otherwise, the potential within people would show itself more often!
The sun was half-way to the horizon when I saw before me a rugged rocky ascent; but ere I reached it my desire to climb was over, and I longed to lie down. By that time the sun was almost set, and the air had begun to grow dark. At my feet lay a carpet of softest, greenest moss, couch for a king: I threw myself upon it, and weariness at once began to ebb, for, the moment my head was down, the third time I heard below me many waters, playing broken airs and ethereal harmonies with the stones of their buried channels. Loveliest chaos of music-stuff the harp aquarian kept sending up to my ears! What might not a Händel have done with that ever-recurring gurgle and bell-like drip, to the mingling and mutually destructive melodies their common refrain!
The sun was halfway to the horizon when I saw a rugged rocky path ahead of me; but before I could reach it, my desire to climb faded, and I just wanted to lie down. By then, the sun was almost set, and the air was starting to darken. At my feet was a soft, lush carpet of green moss, a perfect place to rest: I threw myself onto it, and my fatigue began to fade. As soon as my head hit the ground, I heard the sound of rushing water below, playing fragmented tunes and light harmonies with the stones in their hidden channels. Such beautiful chaos of music the water kept sending up to my ears! What could a Händel have done with that constant gurgle and bell-like drip, mixing and contrasting the melodies they all shared?
As I lay listening, my eyes went wandering up and down the rocky slope abrupt above me, reading on its face the record that down there, ages ago, rushed a cataract, filling the channels that had led me to its foot. My heart swelled at the thought of the splendid tumult, where the waves danced revelling in helpless fall, to mass their music in one organ-roar below. But soon the hidden brooks lulled me to sleep, and their lullabies mingled with my dreams.
As I lay listening, my eyes wandered up and down the rocky slope above me, reading the evidence that a waterfall had rushed down ages ago, filling the channels that had brought me to its base. My heart swelled at the thought of the magnificent chaos, where the waves danced joyfully in their helpless plunge, creating a single powerful roar below. But soon, the hidden streams lulled me to sleep, and their lullabies blended with my dreams.
I woke before the sun, and eagerly climbed to see what lay beyond. Alas, nothing but a desert of finest sand! Not a trace was left of the river that had plunged adown the rocks! The powdery drift had filled its course to the level of the dreary expanse! As I looked back I saw that the river had divided into two branches as it fell, that whose bank I had now followed to the foot of the rocky scaur, and that which first I crossed to the Evil Wood. The wood I descried between the two on the far horizon. Before me and to the left, the desert stretched beyond my vision, but far to the right I could see a lift in the sky-line, giving hope of the forest to which my hostess had directed me.
I woke up before sunrise and eagerly climbed to see what was ahead. Unfortunately, there was nothing but a desert of fine sand! There was no sign left of the river that used to rush down the rocks! The dusty drift had filled its path, leaving a flat, desolate stretch! As I turned back, I realized the river had split into two branches as it fell—one bank that I had followed down to the rocky cliff, and the other that I had crossed first to get to the Evil Wood. I spotted the wood between the two branches on the distant horizon. In front of me and to the left, the desert went beyond what I could see, but far to the right, I noticed a rise in the skyline, which gave me hope of reaching the forest my hostess had pointed me toward.
I sat down, and sought in my pocket the half-loaf I had brought with me—then first to understand what my hostess had meant concerning it. Verily the bread was not for the morrow: it had shrunk and hardened to a stone! I threw it away, and set out again.
I sat down and looked in my pocket for the half-loaf I had brought with me—then I finally understood what my hostess had meant about it. Honestly, the bread was not for tomorrow: it had shrunk and hardened into a rock! I tossed it aside and set out again.
About noon I came to a few tamarisk and juniper trees, and then to a few stunted firs. As I went on, closer thickets and larger firs met me, and at length I was in just such a forest of pines and other trees as that in which the Little Ones found their babies, and believed I had returned upon a farther portion of the same. But what mattered WHERE while EVERYWHERE was the same as NOWHERE! I had not yet, by doing something in it, made ANYWHERE into a place! I was not yet alive; I was only dreaming I lived! I was but a consciousness with an outlook! Truly I had been nothing else in the world I had left, but now I knew the fact! I said to myself that if in this forest I should catch the faint gleam of the mirror, I would turn far aside lest it should entrap me unawares, and give me back to my old existence: here I might learn to be something by doing something! I could not endure the thought of going back, with so many beginnings and not an end achieved. The Little Ones would meet what fate was appointed them; the awful witch I should never meet; the dead would ripen and arise without me; I should but wake to know that I had dreamed, and that all my going was nowhither! I would rather go on and on than come to such a close!
Around noon, I reached some tamarisk and juniper trees, and then a few stunted firs. As I continued, I encountered denser thickets and taller firs, eventually finding myself in a forest of pines and other trees just like the one where the Little Ones discovered their babies. I thought I had returned to a part of the same. But what difference did it make WHERE I was when EVERYWHERE felt the same as NOWHERE! I hadn’t yet turned ANYWHERE into a meaningful place by doing something in it! I wasn’t truly alive; I was just dreaming that I lived! I was merely a consciousness with a perspective! Honestly, I hadn’t been anything else in the world I left behind, but now I realized the truth! I told myself that if I spotted a faint gleam of the mirror in this forest, I would divert my path far away, so it wouldn’t catch me off guard and pull me back into my old life: here, I could learn to be something by taking action! I couldn’t bear the thought of going back, with so many beginnings and not a single end accomplished. The Little Ones would face whatever fate awaited them; I would never encounter that terrible witch; the dead would mature and rise without me; I would only wake to understand that I had been dreaming, and that all my wandering had led to nowhere! I would prefer to keep moving forward than reach that kind of conclusion!
I went deeper into the wood: I was weary, and would rest in it.
I ventured further into the woods: I was tired and wanted to take a break there.
The trees were now large, and stood in regular, almost geometric, fashion, with roomy spaces between. There was little undergrowth, and I could see a long way in every direction. The forest was like a great church, solemn and silent and empty, for I met nothing on two feet or four that day. Now and then, it is true, some swift thing, and again some slow thing, would cross the space on which my eye happened that moment to settle; but it was always at some distance, and only enhanced the sense of wideness and vacancy. I heard a few birds, and saw plenty of butterflies, some of marvellously gorgeous colouring and combinations of colour, some of a pure and dazzling whiteness.
The trees were now big and stood in a regular, almost geometric pattern, with plenty of space between them. There was little underbrush, and I could see far in every direction. The forest felt like a massive church, solemn, silent, and empty, as I encountered nothing on two legs or four that day. From time to time, it’s true, something fast or something slow would cross the area my gaze landed on, but they were always at a distance, which only added to the feeling of openness and emptiness. I heard a few birds and saw many butterflies, some with incredibly vibrant colors and combinations, others pure and dazzling white.
Coming to a spot where the pines stood farther apart and gave room for flowering shrubs, and hoping it a sign of some dwelling near, I took the direction where yet more and more roses grew, for I was hungry after the voice and face of my kind—after any live soul, indeed, human or not, which I might in some measure understand. What a hell of horror, I thought, to wander alone, a bare existence never going out of itself, never widening its life in another life, but, bound with the cords of its poor peculiarities, lying an eternal prisoner in the dungeon of its own being! I began to learn that it was impossible to live for oneself even, save in the presence of others—then, alas, fearfully possible! evil was only through good! selfishness but a parasite on the tree of life! In my own world I had the habit of solitary song; here not a crooning murmur ever parted my lips! There I sang without thinking; here I thought without singing! there I had never had a bosom-friend; here the affection of an idiot would be divinely welcome! “If only I had a dog to love!” I sighed—and regarded with wonder my past self, which preferred the company of book or pen to that of man or woman; which, if the author of a tale I was enjoying appeared, would wish him away that I might return to his story. I had chosen the dead rather than the living, the thing thought rather than the thing thinking! “Any man,” I said now, “is more than the greatest of books!” I had not cared for my live brothers and sisters, and now I was left without even the dead to comfort me!
Reaching a place where the pines were spaced out and made room for flowering bushes, hoping it was a sign of some nearby dwelling, I followed the path where more and more roses bloomed. I was craving the voice and face of my kind—any living soul, really, human or not, that I could somewhat understand. What a terrifying nightmare, I thought, to wander alone, just a bare existence that never reaches out, never expands its life by connecting with another, but is instead trapped by the cords of its strange quirks, locked up forever in the prison of its own being! I started to realize that it was impossible to live for oneself even, except in the presence of others—then, unfortunately, it became tragically possible! Evil existed only through good! Selfishness was just a parasite on the tree of life! In my own world, I was used to singing alone; here, not a single hum ever escaped my lips! There, I sang without a thought; here, I thought without singing! There, I had never had a close friend; here, the affection of a fool would be a divine gift! “If only I had a dog to love!” I sighed, marveling at my past self, who preferred the company of books or pens over that of people; who, if the author of a captivating story showed up, would wish him away so I could dive back into the tale. I had chosen the dead over the living, the thing thought about over the thinker! “Any man,” I said now, “is more than the greatest of books!” I hadn’t cared for my living brothers and sisters, and now I was left with no one, not even the dead to comfort me!
The wood thinned yet more, and the pines grew yet larger, sending up huge stems, like columns eager to support the heavens. More trees of other kinds appeared; the forest was growing richer! The roses wore now trees, and their flowers of astonishing splendour.
The woods got thinner, and the pines got bigger, shooting up massive trunks like columns ready to hold up the sky. More types of trees showed up; the forest was getting richer! The roses were now trees, sporting flowers of incredible beauty.
Suddenly I spied what seemed a great house or castle; but its forms were so strangely indistinct, that I could not be certain it was more than a chance combination of tree-shapes. As I drew nearer, its lines yet held together, but neither they nor the body of it grew at all more definite; and when at length I stood in front of it, I remained as doubtful of its nature as before. House or castle habitable, it certainly was not; it might be a ruin overgrown with ivy and roses! Yet of building hid in the foliage, not the poorest wall-remnant could I discern. Again and again I seemed to descry what must be building, but it always vanished before closer inspection. Could it be, I pondered, that the ivy had embraced a huge edifice and consumed it, and its interlaced branches retained the shapes of the walls it had assimilated?—I could be sure of nothing concerning the appearance.
Suddenly, I spotted what looked like a large house or castle, but its shapes were so oddly unclear that I couldn't be sure it was anything more than a random arrangement of tree silhouettes. As I got closer, its outlines remained intact, yet neither they nor the structure became any clearer; and when I finally stood in front of it, I was just as unsure of what it was as before. It definitely wasn’t a livable house or castle; it might have been a ruin covered in ivy and roses! Yet, from the tangled foliage, I couldn’t make out even the slightest remnant of walls. Time and again, I thought I spotted what must be the structure, but it always disappeared when I tried to look more closely. I wondered if the ivy had wrapped around a massive building and overtaken it, with its intertwined branches keeping the shapes of the walls it had absorbed. I couldn’t be sure of anything regarding its appearance.
Before me was a rectangular vacancy—the ghost of a doorway without a door: I stepped through it, and found myself in an open space like a great hall, its floor covered with grass and flowers, its walls and roof of ivy and vine, mingled with roses.
Before me was a rectangular opening—the outline of a doorway without an actual door: I stepped through it and found myself in a spacious area that resembled a grand hall, its floor covered in grass and flowers, its walls and roof draped in ivy and vines, mixed with roses.
There could be no better place in which to pass the night! I gathered a quantity of withered leaves, laid them in a corner, and threw myself upon them. A red sunset filled the hall, the night was warm, and my couch restful; I lay gazing up at the live ceiling, with its tracery of branches and twigs, its clouds of foliage, and peeping patches of loftier roof. My eyes went wading about as if tangled in it, until the sun was down, and the sky beginning to grow dark. Then the red roses turned black, and soon the yellow and white alone were visible. When they vanished, the stars came instead, hanging in the leaves like live topazes, throbbing and sparkling and flashing many colours: I was canopied with a tree from Aladdin’s cave!
There couldn’t be a better place to spend the night! I gathered a bunch of withered leaves, laid them in a corner, and threw myself onto them. A red sunset filled the hall, the night was warm, and my bed was comfortable; I lay there gazing up at the living ceiling, with its delicate branches and twigs, its clouds of leaves, and glimpses of the higher roof. My eyes wandered as if they were tangled in it until the sun went down and the sky started getting dark. Then the red roses turned black, and soon only the yellow and white were visible. When they disappeared, the stars appeared instead, hanging among the leaves like living topazes, pulsing, sparkling, and flashing in many colors: I was covered by a tree straight out of Aladdin’s cave!
Then I discovered that it was full of nests, whence tiny heads, nearly indistinguishable, kept popping out with a chirp or two, and disappearing again. For a while there were rustlings and stirrings and little prayers; but as the darkness grew, the small heads became still, and at last every feathered mother had her brood quiet under her wings, the talk in the little beds was over, and God’s bird-nursery at rest beneath the waves of sleep. Once more a few flutterings made me look up: an owl went sailing across. I had only a glimpse of him, but several times felt the cool wafture of his silent wings. The mother birds did not move again; they saw that he was looking for mice, not children.
Then I realized it was full of nests, from which tiny heads, barely noticeable, kept popping out with a chirp or two, and then disappearing again. For a while, there were rustlings, stirrings, and little prayers; but as the darkness deepened, the small heads became still, and finally, every mother bird had her brood tucked quietly under her wings. The chatter in the little beds was over, and God’s bird-nursery was resting beneath the waves of sleep. Once again, a few flutterings made me look up: an owl glided by. I only caught a glimpse of him, but several times I felt the cool breeze of his silent wings. The mother birds didn't move again; they knew he was searching for mice, not for their chicks.
About midnight I came wide awake, roused by a revelry, whose noises were yet not loud. Neither were they distant; they were close to me, but attenuate. My eyes were so dazzled, however, that for a while I could see nothing; at last they came to themselves.
About midnight, I woke up fully, stirred by a celebration that wasn't exactly loud. It wasn't far away; it was nearby, but faint. My eyes were so dazed that for a moment I couldn't see anything; eventually, they adjusted.
I was lying on my withered leaves in the corner of a splendid hall. Before me was a crowd of gorgeously dressed men and gracefully robed women, none of whom seemed to see me. In dance after dance they vaguely embodied the story of life, its meetings, its passions, its partings. A student of Shakspere, I had learned something of every dance alluded to in his plays, and hence partially understood several of those I now saw—the minuet, the pavin, the hey, the coranto, the lavolta. The dancers were attired in fashion as ancient as their dances.
I was lying on my dried leaves in the corner of a beautiful hall. In front of me was a crowd of elegantly dressed men and gracefully robed women, none of whom seemed to notice me. In dance after dance, they vaguely represented the story of life—its encounters, its passions, its farewells. As a student of Shakespeare, I had learned something about every dance mentioned in his plays, so I partially understood several of those I was now watching—the minuet, the pavane, the jig, the coranto, the lavolta. The dancers were wearing styles as old as their dances.
A moon had risen while I slept, and was shining through the countless-windowed roof; but her light was crossed by so many shadows that at first I could distinguish almost nothing of the faces of the multitude; I could not fail, however, to perceive that there was something odd about them: I sat up to see them better.—Heavens! could I call them faces? They were skull fronts!—hard, gleaming bone, bare jaws, truncated noses, lipless teeth which could no more take part in any smile! Of these, some flashed set and white and murderous; others were clouded with decay, broken and gapped, coloured of the earth in which they seemed so long to have lain! Fearfuller yet, the eye-sockets were not empty; in each was a lidless living eye! In those wrecks of faces, glowed or flashed or sparkled eyes of every colour, shape, and expression. The beautiful, proud eye, dark and lustrous, condescending to whatever it rested upon, was the more terrible; the lovely, languishing eye, the more repulsive; while the dim, sad eyes, less at variance with their setting, were sad exceedingly, and drew the heart in spite of the horror out of which they gazed.
A moon had risen while I slept and was shining through the countless windows of the roof; but its light was interrupted by so many shadows that at first I could barely make out the faces of the crowd. However, I couldn't help but notice something strange about them: I sat up to see them more clearly. —Oh my god! Could I even call them faces? They were skulls! —hard, shiny bone, bare jaws, smashed noses, lipless teeth that could no longer smile! Some of them were stark white and menacing; others were mottled with decay, broken and gapped, the color of the earth in which they seemed to have rested for so long! Even more terrifying, the eye sockets weren't empty; each one had a lidless living eye! In those wrecked faces, eyes glowed or flashed or sparkled in every color, shape, and expression. The beautiful, proud eye, dark and shiny, looking down on whatever it rested upon, was the most terrifying; the lovely, languid eye, the most repulsive; while the dim, sad eyes, less out of place in their setting, were immensely sorrowful and pulled at the heart despite the horror they emerged from.
I rose and went among the apparitions, eager to understand something of their being and belongings. Were they souls, or were they and their rhythmic motions but phantasms of what had been? By look nor by gesture, not by slightest break in the measure, did they show themselves aware of me; I was not present to them: how much were they in relation to each other? Surely they saw their companions as I saw them! Or was each only dreaming itself and the rest? Did they know each how they appeared to the others—a death with living eyes? Had they used their faces, not for communication, not to utter thought and feeling, not to share existence with their neighbours, but to appear what they wished to appear, and conceal what they were? and, having made their faces masks, were they therefore deprived of those masks, and condemned to go without faces until they repented?
I stood up and walked among the apparitions, eager to figure out something about their existence and belongings. Were they souls, or were they just illusions of what once was? They didn’t show any awareness of me through their looks or movements, not even the slightest change in their rhythm. I didn’t seem to exist for them: how connected were they to each other? Surely they could see their companions as I saw them! Or was each one just dreaming of itself and the others? Did they know how they appeared to one another—a death with living eyes? Had they used their faces not for communication, not to express thoughts and feelings, not to share their existence with those nearby, but to seem like what they wanted to be and hide what they truly were? And, having turned their faces into masks, were they then stripped of those masks and doomed to live without faces until they felt remorse?
“How long must they flaunt their facelessness in faceless eyes?” I wondered. “How long will the frightful punition endure? Have they at length begun to love and be wise? Have they yet yielded to the shame that has found them?”
“How long will they show off their anonymity in emotionless eyes?” I wondered. “How long will the terrible punishment last? Have they finally started to love and gain wisdom? Have they surrendered to the shame that has caught up with them?”
I heard not a word, saw not a movement of one naked mouth. Were they because of lying bereft of speech? With their eyes they spoke as if longing to be understood: was it truth or was it falsehood that spoke in their eyes? They seemed to know one another: did they see one skull beautiful, and another plain? Difference must be there, and they had had long study of skulls!
I didn’t hear a word or see any movement from those silent mouths. Were they left speechless because of the lies? Their eyes seemed to communicate, as if they wanted to be understood: was it truth or deception reflected in their gaze? They appeared to recognize each other: did they perceive one skull as beautiful and another as plain? There had to be some differences, especially since they had spent so much time studying skulls!
My body was to theirs no obstacle: was I a body, and were they but forms? or was I but a form, and were they bodies? The moment one of the dancers came close against me, that moment he or she was on the other side of me, and I could tell, without seeing, which, whether man or woman, had passed through my house.
My body was no barrier to theirs: was I just a body, and were they only shapes? Or was I just a shape, and were they bodies? The second one of the dancers got close to me, in that moment, he or she was on the other side of me, and I could tell, without even looking, who had moved through my space, whether it was a man or a woman.
On many of the skulls the hair held its place, and however dressed, or in itself however beautiful, to my eyes looked frightful on the bones of the forehead and temples. In such case, the outer ear often remained also, and at its tip, the jewel of the ear as Sidney calls it, would hang, glimmering, gleaming, or sparkling, pearl or opal or diamond—under the night of brown or of raven locks, the sunrise of golden ripples, or the moonshine of pale, interclouded, fluffy cirri—lichenous all on the ivory-white or damp-yellow naked bone. I looked down and saw the daintily domed instep; I looked up and saw the plump shoulders basing the spring of the round full neck—which withered at half-height to the fluted shaft of a gibbose cranium.
On many of the skulls, the hair stayed in place, and no matter how it was styled, or how beautiful it was, to me it looked terrifying on the bones of the forehead and temples. In those cases, the outer ear often remained too, and at its tip, the jewel of the ear, as Sidney calls it, would hang, glimmering, gleaming, or sparkling—whether it was a pearl, opal, or diamond—under the dark brown or raven locks, the golden waves of hair, or the moonlight on pale, fluffy, cloud-like curls—all lichenous against the ivory-white or damp-yellow naked bone. I looked down and saw the delicately arched instep; I looked up and saw the full shoulders supporting the curve of the round, full neck—which shrank at mid-height to the tapered shaft of a swollen skull.
The music became wilder, the dance faster and faster; eyes flared and flashed, jewels twinkled and glittered, casting colour and fire on the pallid grins that glode through the hall, weaving a ghastly rhythmic woof in intricate maze of multitudinous motion, when sudden came a pause, and every eye turned to the same spot:—in the doorway stood a woman, perfect in form, in holding, and in hue, regarding the company as from the pedestal of a goddess, while the dancers stood “like one forbid,” frozen to a new death by the vision of a life that killed. “Dead things, I live!” said her scornful glance. Then, at once, like leaves in which an instant wind awakes, they turned each to another, and broke afresh into melodious consorted motion, a new expression in their eyes, late solitary, now filled with the interchange of a common triumph. “Thou also,” they seemed to say, “wilt soon become weak as we! thou wilt soon become like unto us!” I turned mine again to the woman—and saw upon her side a small dark shadow.
The music got wilder, the dance became faster and faster; eyes sparkled and shone, jewels glittered and gleamed, casting color and light on the pale smiles that drifted through the hall, creating a disturbing rhythmic weave in a complex maze of countless movements, when suddenly there was a pause, and every eye focused on the same spot:—in the doorway stood a woman, flawless in shape, posture, and color, looking at the crowd like a goddess on her pedestal, while the dancers were frozen “like one forbidden,” struck into a new stillness by the sight of a life that could destroy. “Dead things, I live!” her disdainful gaze seemed to say. Then, all at once, like leaves stirred by a sudden breeze, they turned to each other and burst back into harmonious movement, a new expression in their eyes, once solitary, now filled with the shared excitement of a common victory. “You too,” they seemed to say, “will soon grow weak like us! You will soon be like us!” I looked back at the woman—and saw a small dark shadow at her side.
She had seen the change in the dead stare; she looked down; she understood the talking eyes; she pressed both her lovely hands on the shadow, gave a smothered cry, and fled. The birds moved rustling in their nests, and a flash of joy lit up the eyes of the dancers, when suddenly a warm wind, growing in strength as it swept through the place, blew out every light. But the low moon yet glimmered on the horizon with “sick assay” to shine, and a turbid radiance yet gleamed from so many eyes, that I saw well enough what followed. As if each shape had been but a snow-image, it began to fall to pieces, ruining in the warm wind. In papery flakes the flesh peeled from its bones, dropping like soiled snow from under its garments; these fell fluttering in rags and strips, and the whole white skeleton, emerging from garment and flesh together, stood bare and lank amid the decay that littered the floor. A faint rattling shiver went through the naked company; pair after pair the lamping eyes went out; and the darkness grew round me with the loneliness. For a moment the leaves were still swept fluttering all one way; then the wind ceased, and the owl floated silent through the silent night.
She noticed the change in the vacant gaze; she looked down; she understood the speaking eyes; she pressed both her beautiful hands against the shadow, let out a muffled cry, and ran away. The birds rustled in their nests, and a spark of joy lit up the dancers' eyes when suddenly a warm wind, growing stronger as it swept through the area, extinguished every light. But the pale moon still glimmered on the horizon, trying to shine, and a murky glow shone from so many eyes that I could see clearly what happened next. As if each figure had been made of snow, it started to break apart, disintegrating in the warm wind. The flesh peeled away from the bones in thin flakes, falling like dirty snow from beneath their clothes; these fluttered down in rags and strips, and the entire white skeleton, emerging from clothing and flesh together, stood bare and thin among the debris that covered the floor. A faint shiver passed through the naked group; pair after pair, the shining eyes went out; and the darkness surrounded me with loneliness. For a moment, the leaves were still, fluttering all in one direction; then the wind stopped, and the owl glided silently through the quiet night.
Not for a moment had I been afraid. It is true that whoever would cross the threshold of any world, must leave fear behind him; but, for myself, I could claim no part in its absence. No conscious courage was operant in me; simply, I was not afraid. I neither knew why I was not afraid, nor wherefore I might have been afraid. I feared not even fear—which of all dangers is the most dangerous.
Not for a moment was I afraid. It's true that anyone who steps into a new world must leave fear behind; but for me, I couldn't claim any credit for not feeling it. I didn't have any real courage in me; I just wasn't afraid. I didn't know why I wasn't afraid, or what I could have been afraid of. I didn't even fear fear itself—which is the most dangerous of all dangers.
I went out into the wood, at once to resume my journey. Another moon was rising, and I turned my face toward it.
I stepped into the woods to continue my journey. Another moon was rising, and I turned to face it.
CHAPTER XVII. A GROTESQUE TRAGEDY
I had not gone ten paces when I caught sight of a strange-looking object, and went nearer to know what it might be. I found it a mouldering carriage of ancient form, ruinous but still upright on its heavy wheels. On each side of the pole, still in its place, lay the skeleton of a horse; from their two grim white heads ascended the shrivelled reins to the hand of the skeleton-coachman seated on his tattered hammer-cloth; both doors had fallen away; within sat two skeletons, each leaning back in its corner.
I had barely taken ten steps when I spotted a strange object and moved closer to see what it was. I discovered an old, decaying carriage, battered but still standing on its heavy wheels. On either side of the pole, still in place, lay the skeletal remains of a horse; from their two eerie white skulls hung the withered reins, leading to the skeleton coachman who sat on his tattered seat cover. Both doors had fallen off, and inside sat two skeletons, each slouched in its corner.
Even as I looked, they started awake, and with a cracking rattle of bones, each leaped from the door next it. One fell and lay; the other stood a moment, its structure shaking perilously; then with difficulty, for its joints were stiff, crept, holding by the back of the carriage, to the opposite side, the thin leg-bones seeming hardly strong enough to carry its weight, where, kneeling by the other, it sought to raise it, almost falling itself again in the endeavour.
Even as I watched, they stirred awake, and with a loud crack of bones, each jumped from the adjoining door. One fell and collapsed; the other stood for a moment, its body shaking dangerously; then, struggling because its joints were stiff, it crawled along the back of the carriage to the other side, its thin leg bones looking barely strong enough to support its weight, where, kneeling beside the other, it tried to lift it, almost toppling over again in the effort.
The prostrate one rose at length, as by a sudden effort, to the sitting posture. For a few moments it turned its yellowish skull to this side and that; then, heedless of its neighbour, got upon its feet by grasping the spokes of the hind wheel. Half erected thus, it stood with its back to the other, both hands holding one of its knee-joints. With little less difficulty and not a few contortions, the kneeling one rose next, and addressed its companion.
The one lying down finally got up suddenly into a sitting position. For a moment, it turned its yellowish head from side to side; then, ignoring its neighbor, it stood up by grabbing the spokes of the back wheel. Halfway up, it stood with its back to the other, both hands holding one of its knees. With just as much difficulty and some awkward movements, the one still kneeling got up next and spoke to its companion.
“Have you hurt yourself, my lord?” it said, in a voice that sounded far-off, and ill-articulated as if blown aside by some spectral wind.
“Have you injured yourself, my lord?” it said, in a voice that sounded distant and unclear, as if carried away by some ghostly breeze.
“Yes, I have,” answered the other, in like but rougher tone. “You would do nothing to help me, and this cursed knee is out!”
“Yeah, I have,” replied the other, in a similar but rougher tone. “You wouldn’t do anything to help me, and this damn knee is messed up!”
“I did my best, my lord.”
“I did my best, my lord.”
“No doubt, my lady, for it was bad! I thought I should never find my feet again!—But, bless my soul, madam! are you out in your bones?”
“No doubt about it, my lady, it was terrible! I thought I would never regain my balance!—But, goodness gracious, madam! are you feeling alright?”
She cast a look at herself.
She took a look at herself.
“I have nothing else to be out in,” she returned; “—and YOU at least cannot complain! But what on earth does it mean? Am I dreaming?”
“I have nothing else to wear,” she replied; “—and YOU at least can't complain! But what does this mean? Am I dreaming?”
“YOU may be dreaming, madam—I cannot tell; but this knee of mine forbids me the grateful illusion.—Ha! I too, I perceive, have nothing to walk in but bones!—Not so unbecoming to a man, however! I trust to goodness they are not MY bones! every one aches worse than another, and this loose knee worst of all! The bed must have been damp—and I too drunk to know it!”
“Maybe you’re dreaming, madam—I can’t be sure; but this knee of mine keeps me from that nice illusion.—Ah! I realize I only have bones to walk on!—Not so unflattering for a man, though! I really hope they’re not MY bones! Each ache is worse than the last, and this loose knee is the worst of all! The bed must have been damp—and I was too drunk to notice!”
“Probably, my lord of Cokayne!”
"Probably, my lord Cokayne!"
“What! what!—You make me think I too am dreaming—aches and all! How do YOU know the title my roistering bullies give me? I don’t remember you!—Anyhow, you have no right to take liberties! My name is—I am lord——tut, tut! What do you call me when I’m—I mean when you are sober? I cannot—at the moment,—Why, what IS my name?—I must have been VERY drunk when I went to bed! I often am!”
“What! What! You’re making me feel like I’m dreaming too—aches and all! How do YOU know what my party-loving friends call me? I don’t remember you! Anyway, you have no right to get familiar! My name is—I’m a lord—tut, tut! What do you call me when I’m—I mean when you are sober? I can’t—at the moment—Why, what IS my name? I must have been VERY drunk when I went to bed! I usually am!”
“You come so seldom to mine, that I do not know, my lord; but I may take your word for THAT!”
"You hardly ever come to my place, so I really don't know, my lord; but I guess I can take your word for that!"
“I hope so!”
“I hope so!”
“—if for nothing else!” “Hoity toity! I never told you a lie in my life!”
“—if for no other reason!” “Oh please! I’ve never lied to you in my life!”
“You never told me anything but lies.”
“You never told me anything but lies.”
“Upon my honour!—Why, I never saw the woman before!”
“Honestly!—I’ve never seen that woman before!”
“You knew me well enough to lie to, my lord!”
“You knew me well enough to lie to, my lord!”
“I do seem to begin to dream I have met you before, but, upon my oath, there is nothing to know you by! Out of your clothes, who is to tell who you may not be?—One thing I MAY swear—that I never saw you so much undressed before!—By heaven, I have no recollection of you!”
“I feel like I’ve dreamed that I’ve met you before, but I swear, there’s nothing to recognize you by! Without your clothes, who can say who you really are?—One thing I CAN swear is that I’ve never seen you so undressed before!—Honestly, I don’t remember you at all!”
“I am glad to hear it: my recollections of you are the less distasteful!—Good morning, my lord!”
“I’m glad to hear that: my memories of you are a bit more pleasant!—Good morning, my lord!”
She turned away, hobbled, clacking, a few paces, and stood again.
She turned away, limped a few steps, and stopped again.
“You are just as heartless as—as—any other woman, madam!—Where in this hell of a place shall I find my valet?—What was the cursed name I used to call the fool?”
“You're just as cold as any other woman, madam! Where in this miserable place am I supposed to find my valet? What was that damn name I used to call the idiot?”
He turned his bare noddle this way and that on its creaking pivot, still holding his knee with both hands.
He moved his bare head side to side on its creaking hinge, still holding his knee with both hands.
“I will be your valet for once, my lord,” said the lady, turning once more to him. “—What can I do for you? It is not easy to tell!”
“I'll be your valet this time, my lord,” said the lady, turning back to him. “—What can I do for you? It’s not easy to say!”
“Tie my leg on, of course, you fool! Can’t you see it is all but off? Heigho, my dancing days!”
“Of course, tie my leg on, you idiot! Can’t you see it’s barely hanging on? Sigh, my dancing days are over!”
She looked about with her eyeless sockets and found a piece of fibrous grass, with which she proceeded to bind together the adjoining parts that had formed the knee. When she had done, he gave one or two carefully tentative stamps.
She glanced around with her empty eye sockets and found a piece of fibrous grass, with which she began to tie together the parts that made up the knee. When she was finished, he took one or two careful test stamps.
“You used to stamp rather differently, my lord!” she said, as she rose from her knees.
“You used to stamp in a different way, my lord!” she said as she got up from her knees.
“Eh? what!—Now I look at you again, it seems to me I used to hate you!—Eh?”
“Wait, what? Now that I look at you again, I feel like I used to hate you! Wait?”
“Naturally, my lord! You hated a good many people!—your wife, of course, among the rest!”
“Of course, my lord! You despised a lot of people!—your wife, for instance, among them!”
“Ah, I begin, I be-gin—— But—I must have been a long time somewhere!—I really forget!—There! your damned, miserable bit of grass is breaking!—We used to get on PRETTY well together—eh?”
“Ah, I start, I start—— But—I must have been gone a long time!—I honestly forget!—Look! your annoying, pathetic piece of grass is breaking!—We used to get along PRETTY well together—right?”
“Not that I remember, my lord. The only happy moments I had in your company were scattered over the first week of our marriage.”
“Not that I recall, my lord. The only happy moments I had with you were spread out over the first week of our marriage.”
“Was that the way of it? Ha! ha!—Well, it’s over now, thank goodness!”
“Is that how it was? Ha! ha!—Well, it's all in the past now, thank goodness!”
“I wish I could believe it! Why were we sitting there in that carriage together? It wakes apprehension!”
“I wish I could believe it! Why were we sitting there in that carriage together? It raises concern!”
“I think we were divorced, my lady!”
“I think we got divorced, my lady!”
“Hardly enough: we are still together!”
"Just enough: we're still together!"
“A sad truth, but capable of remedy: the forest seems of some extent!”
“A sad truth, but fixable: the forest seems quite large!”
“I doubt! I doubt!”
"I’m not sure! I’m not sure!"
“I am sorry I cannot think of a compliment to pay you—without lying, that is. To judge by your figure and complexion you have lived hard since I saw you last! I cannot surely be QUITE so naked as your ladyship!—I beg your pardon, madam! I trust you will take it I am but jesting in a dream! It is of no consequence, however; dreaming or waking, all’s one—all merest appearance! You can’t be certain of anything, and that’s as good as knowing there is nothing! Life may teach any fool that!”
“I’m sorry I can’t think of a compliment for you—without lying, that is. Based on your figure and complexion, it looks like you’ve had a tough time since I last saw you! Surely, I can’t be as bare as you are, my lady!—I apologize, madam! I hope you understand I’m just joking in a dream! It doesn’t really matter, though; whether dreaming or awake, it’s all the same—all just appearances! You can’t be sure of anything, and that’s almost like knowing there’s nothing! Life can teach any fool that!”
“It has taught me the fool I was to love you!”
“It has shown me how foolish I was to love you!”
“You were not the only fool to do that! Women had a trick of falling in love with me:—I had forgotten that you were one of them!” “I did love you, my lord—a little—at one time!”
“You weren’t the only one who was foolish enough to do that! Women had a way of falling in love with me:—I had forgotten you were one of them!” “I did love you, my lord—a little—once!”
“Ah, there was your mistake, my lady! You should have loved me much, loved me devotedly, loved me savagely—loved me eternally! Then I should have tired of you the sooner, and not hated you so much afterward!—But let bygones be bygones!—WHERE are we? Locality is the question! To be or not to be, is NOT the question!”
“Ah, there’s where you went wrong, my lady! You should have loved me deeply, loved me wholeheartedly, loved me fiercely—loved me forever! Then I would have gotten tired of you sooner and wouldn’t have hated you so much afterward!—But let’s forget the past!—WHERE are we? That’s the real question! To be or not to be is NOT the question!”
“We are in the other world, I presume!”
“We're in the other world, I guess!”
“Granted!—but in which or what sort of other world? This can’t be hell!”
“Okay!—but in what kind of other world? This can’t be hell!”
“It must: there’s marriage in it! You and I are damned in each other.”
“It has to: there’s marriage in it! You and I are doomed together.”
“Then I’m not like Othello, damned in a fair wife!—Oh, I remember my Shakspeare, madam!”
“Then I’m not like Othello, cursed with a beautiful wife!—Oh, I remember my Shakespeare, ma’am!”
She picked up a broken branch that had fallen into a bush, and steadying herself with it, walked away, tossing her little skull.
She picked up a broken branch that had fallen into a bush and, using it for balance, walked away, tossing her little head.
“Give that stick to me,” cried her late husband; “I want it more than you.”
“Give me that stick,” her late husband shouted; “I need it more than you do.”
She returned him no answer.
She didn't respond to him.
“You mean to make me beg for it?”
“You want me to beg for it?”
“Not at all, my lord. I mean to keep it,” she replied, continuing her slow departure.
“Not at all, my lord. I intend to hold onto it,” she answered, continuing her slow exit.
“Give it me at once; I mean to have it! I require it.”
“Give it to me right now; I want it! I need it.”
“Unfortunately, I think I require it myself!” returned the lady, walking a little quicker, with a sharper cracking of her joints and clinking of her bones.
“Unfortunately, I think I need it myself!” the lady replied, picking up her pace, with a sharper cracking of her joints and clinking of her bones.
He started to follow her, but nearly fell: his knee-grass had burst, and with an oath he stopped, grasping his leg again.
He started to follow her but almost tripped: his knee pad had ripped, and with a curse, he paused, gripping his leg again.
“Come and tie it up properly!” he would have thundered, but he only piped and whistled!
“Come and tie it up properly!” he would have shouted, but he just piped and whistled!
She turned and looked at him.
She turned and looked at him.
“Come and tie it up instantly!” he repeated.
“Come and tie it up right now!” he repeated.
She walked a step or two farther from him.
She took a step or two further away from him.
“I swear I will not touch you!” he cried.
“I promise I won’t touch you!” he shouted.
“Swear on, my lord! there is no one here to believe you. But, pray, do not lose your temper, or you will shake yourself to pieces, and where to find string enough to tie up all your crazy joints, is more than I can tell.”
“Come on, my lord! No one here is going to believe you. But please, don’t lose your cool, or you’ll fall apart, and finding enough string to tie all your crazy bits together is more than I can manage.”
She came back, and knelt once more at his side—first, however, laying the stick in dispute beyond his reach and within her own.
She returned and knelt beside him again—first, though, placing the stick they were arguing about out of his reach and within her own.
The instant she had finished retying the joint, he made a grab at her, thinking, apparently, to seize her by the hair; but his hard fingers slipped on the smooth poll.
The moment she finished tying the joint, he reached out for her, seemingly trying to grab her by the hair; but his rough fingers slipped on the smooth surface.
“Disgusting!” he muttered, and laid hold of her upper arm-bone.
“Gross!” he muttered, grabbing her upper arm.
“You will break it!” she said, looking up from her knees.
“You're going to break it!” she said, looking up from her knees.
“I will, then!” he answered, and began to strain at it.
“I will, then!” he replied, and started to pull at it.
“I shall not tie your leg again the next time it comes loose!” she threatened.
“I won’t tie your leg again when it comes loose next time!” she threatened.
He gave her arm a vicious twist, but happily her bones were in better condition than his. She stretched her other hand toward the broken branch.
He twisted her arm roughly, but luckily her bones were in better shape than his. She reached her other hand toward the broken branch.
“That’s right: reach me the stick!” he grinned.
"That's right: pass me the stick!" he grinned.
She brought it round with such a swing that one of the bones of the sounder leg snapped. He fell, choking with curses. The lady laughed.
She swung it around so hard that one of the bones in the sounder leg broke. He fell, cursing. The lady laughed.
“Now you will have to wear splints always!” she said; “such dry bones never mend!”
“Now you’ll have to wear splints all the time!” she said; “those dry bones never heal!”
“You devil!” he cried.
"You devil!" he shouted.
“At your service, my lord! Shall I fetch you a couple of wheel-spokes? Neat—but heavy, I fear!”
“At your service, my lord! Should I get you a couple of wheel spokes? Neat—but heavy, I worry!”
He turned his bone-face aside, and did not answer, but lay and groaned. I marvelled he had not gone to pieces when he fell. The lady rose and walked away—not all ungracefully, I thought.
He turned his bony face away and didn’t reply, just lay there groaning. I was amazed he hadn’t broken apart when he fell. The lady got up and walked away—not without some grace, I thought.
“What can come of it?” I said to myself. “These are too wretched for any world, and this cannot be hell, for the Little Ones are in it, and the sleepers too! What can it all mean? Can things ever come right for skeletons?”
“What can come of this?” I thought to myself. “These are too miserable for any world, and this can’t be hell, because the Little Ones are here, and so are the sleepers! What does it all mean? Can things ever turn out okay for skeletons?”
“There are words too big for you and me: ALL is one of them, and EVER is another,” said a voice near me which I knew.
“There are words too big for you and me: ALL is one of them, and EVER is another,” said a voice nearby that I recognized.
I looked about, but could not see the speaker.
I looked around, but couldn't see who was talking.
“You are not in hell,” it resumed. “Neither am I in hell. But those skeletons are in hell!”
"You aren't in hell," it continued. "And I'm not in hell either. But those skeletons are in hell!"
Ere he ended I caught sight of the raven on the bough of a beech, right over my head. The same moment he left it, and alighting on the ground, stood there, the thin old man of the library, with long nose and long coat.
Before he finished, I noticed the raven perched on a beech branch right above my head. At that moment, it took off and landed on the ground, where it stood as a thin old man from the library, with a long nose and a long coat.
“The male was never a gentleman,” he went on, “and in the bony stage of retrogression, with his skeleton through his skin, and his character outside his manners, does not look like one. The female is less vulgar, and has a little heart. But, the restraints of society removed, you see them now just as they are and always were!”
“The guy was never a gentleman,” he continued, “and in this skinny stage of decline, with his bones visible through his skin and his character showing through his behavior, he doesn’t look like one. The woman is less crude and has a bit of heart. But with society's restraints gone, you see them now exactly as they are and always were!”
“Tell me, Mr. Raven, what will become of them,” I said.
“Tell me, Mr. Raven, what will happen to them?” I asked.
“We shall see,” he replied. “In their day they were the handsomest couple at court; and now, even in their dry bones, they seem to regard their former repute as an inalienable possession; to see their faces, however, may yet do something for them! They felt themselves rich too while they had pockets, but they have already begun to feel rather pinched! My lord used to regard my lady as a worthless encumbrance, for he was tired of her beauty and had spent her money; now he needs her to cobble his joints for him! These changes have roots of hope in them. Besides, they cannot now get far away from each other, and they see none else of their own kind: they must at last grow weary of their mutual repugnance, and begin to love one another! for love, not hate, is deepest in what Love ‘loved into being.’”
"We'll see," he said. "They were the most attractive couple at court back in the day, and now, even in their dried-up state, they still seem to hold onto their past reputation as something they own. Seeing their faces, though, might still help them! They felt wealthy when they had pockets, but they're starting to feel a bit strapped for cash! My lord used to see my lady as a burdensome waste, since he was tired of her beauty and had spent all her money; now he needs her to help him get by! These changes hold some hope. Besides, they can't get too far from each other, and they don't see anyone else like them: they must eventually grow tired of their mutual dislike and start to care for one another! Because love, not hate, is what runs deepest in what Love 'brought to life.'"
“I saw many more of their kind an hour ago, in the hall close by!” I said.
“I saw a lot more of them an hour ago, in the nearby hall!” I said.
“Of their kind, but not of their sort,” he answered. “For many years these will see none such as you saw last night. Those are centuries in advance of these. You saw that those could even dress themselves a little! It is true they cannot yet retain their clothes so long as they would—only, at present, for a part of the night; but they are pretty steadily growing more capable, and will by and by develop faces; for every grain of truthfulness adds a fibre to the show of their humanity. Nothing but truth can appear; and whatever is must seem.”
“Similar in type, but not in quality,” he replied. “For many years, you won't see anyone like what you saw last night. They are centuries ahead of these. You noticed that they could even dress themselves to some extent! It's true they can’t hold onto their clothes for as long as they want—only during part of the night for now; but they are steadily becoming more capable, and eventually, they will develop faces; because every bit of honesty adds a thread to their appearance of humanity. Only truth can be shown; and whatever exists must be perceived.”
“Are they upheld by this hope?” I asked.
“Are they supported by this hope?” I asked.
“They are upheld by hope, but they do not in the least know their hope; to understand it, is yet immeasurably beyond them,” answered Mr. Raven.
“They are supported by hope, but they have no idea what their hope actually is; to comprehend it is still far beyond their reach,” replied Mr. Raven.
His unexpected appearance had caused me no astonishment. I was like a child, constantly wondering, and surprised at nothing.
His unexpected appearance didn't surprise me at all. I was like a child, always curious and never astonished by anything.
“Did you come to find me, sir?” I asked.
“Did you come to look for me, sir?” I asked.
“Not at all,” he replied. “I have no anxiety about you. Such as you always come back to us.”
“Not at all,” he replied. “I’m not worried about you. You always come back to us.”
“Tell me, please, who am I such as?” I said.
“Can you tell me, please, who am I like?” I said.
“I cannot make my friend the subject of conversation,” he answered, with a smile.
“I can’t make my friend the topic of conversation,” he replied, with a smile.
“But when that friend is present!” I urged.
“But when that friend is here!” I urged.
“I decline the more strongly,” he rejoined.
"I really decline," he replied.
“But when that friend asks you!” I persisted.
"But when that friend asks you!" I insisted.
“Then most positively I refuse,” he returned.
“Then I definitely refuse,” he replied.
“Why?”
“Why?”
“Because he and I would be talking of two persons as if they were one and the same. Your consciousness of yourself and my knowledge of you are far apart!”
“Because he and I would be talking about two people as if they were one and the same. Your awareness of yourself and my understanding of you are worlds apart!”
The lapels of his coat flew out, and the lappets lifted, and I thought the metamorphosis of HOMO to CORVUS was about to take place before my eyes. But the coat closed again in front of him, and he added, with seeming inconsequence,
The lapels of his coat flared out, and the flaps lifted, and I thought the transformation from HUMAN to CROW was about to happen right in front of me. But the coat closed again in front of him, and he added, almost casually,
“In this world never trust a person who has once deceived you. Above all, never do anything such a one may ask you to do.”
“In this world, never trust someone who has deceived you before. Above all, never do anything they ask you to do.”
“I will try to remember,” I answered; “—but I may forget!”
"I'll try to remember," I replied; "—but I might forget!"
“Then some evil that is good for you will follow.”
“Then some bad that’s actually good for you will come next.”
“And if I remember?”
"And what if I remember?"
“Some evil that is not good for you, will not follow.”
“Some negativity that isn't good for you won't stick around.”
The old man seemed to sink to the ground, and immediately I saw the raven several yards from me, flying low and fast.
The old man appeared to drop to the ground, and right away I noticed the raven a few yards away from me, flying low and quickly.
CHAPTER XVIII. DEAD OR ALIVE?
I went walking on, still facing the moon, who, not yet high, was staring straight into the forest. I did not know what ailed her, but she was dark and dented, like a battered disc of old copper, and looked dispirited and weary. Not a cloud was nigh to keep her company, and the stars were too bright for her. “Is this going to last for ever?” she seemed to say. She was going one way and I was going the other, yet through the wood we went a long way together. We did not commune much, for my eyes were on the ground; but her disconsolate look was fixed on me: I felt without seeing it. A long time we were together, I and the moon, walking side by side, she the dull shine, and I the live shadow.
I kept walking, still facing the moon, which, not yet high in the sky, was staring directly into the forest. I didn’t know what was wrong with her, but she looked dark and dented, like an old, battered coin, and seemed dispirited and tired. There wasn’t a cloud nearby to keep her company, and the stars were too bright for her. “Is this going to last forever?” she seemed to ask. She was moving one way, and I was going the other, yet we traveled through the woods together for a long time. We didn’t connect much since my eyes were on the ground, but I could feel her sad gaze on me even without seeing it. For a long time, it was just me and the moon, walking side by side—her the dull light and me the lively shadow.
Something on the ground, under a spreading tree, caught my eye with its whiteness, and I turned toward it. Vague as it was in the shadow of the foliage, it suggested, as I drew nearer, a human body. “Another skeleton!” I said to myself, kneeling and laying my hand upon it. A body it was, however, and no skeleton, though as nearly one as body could well be. It lay on its side, and was very cold—not cold like a stone, but cold like that which was once alive, and is alive no more. The closer I looked at it, the oftener I touched it, the less it seemed possible it should be other than dead. For one bewildered moment, I fancied it one of the wild dancers, a ghostly Cinderella, perhaps, that had lost her way home, and perished in the strange night of an out-of-door world! It was quite naked, and so worn that, even in the shadow, I could, peering close, have counted without touching them, every rib in its side. All its bones, indeed, were as visible as if tight-covered with only a thin elastic leather. Its beautiful yet terrible teeth, unseemly disclosed by the retracted lips, gleamed ghastly through the dark. Its hair was longer than itself, thick and very fine to the touch, and black as night.
Something on the ground, under a sprawling tree, caught my attention with its whiteness, and I turned toward it. Faint as it was in the shadow of the leaves, it looked, as I got closer, like a human body. “Another skeleton!” I thought to myself, kneeling down and placing my hand on it. It was a body, though, not really a skeleton, even though it was almost as skeletal as a body could be. It lay on its side and was very cold—not cold like a stone, but cold like something that used to be alive and isn’t anymore. The more I looked at it and the more I touched it, the less it seemed possible that it could be anything other than dead. For a brief moment, I imagined it was one of the wild dancers, perhaps a ghostly Cinderella who had lost her way home and perished in the strange night of the outdoor world! It was completely naked and so worn that, even in the shadow, I could have counted every rib in its side without touching it. Its bones were as visible as if they were only covered by a thin layer of elastic leather. Its beautiful yet horrifying teeth, unnaturally revealed by its pulled-back lips, gleamed unsettlingly in the dark. Its hair was longer than the body itself, thick and very soft to the touch, and black as night.
It was the body of a tall, probably graceful woman.—How had she come there? Not of herself, and already in such wasted condition, surely! Her strength must have failed her; she had fallen, and lain there until she died of hunger! But how, even so, could she be thus emaciated? And how came she to be naked? Where were the savages to strip and leave her? or what wild beasts would have taken her garments? That her body should have been left was not wonderful!
It was the body of a tall, likely graceful woman. How did she end up there? Surely, not on her own, especially in such a weakened state! Her strength must have given out; she had fallen and lay there until she starved to death! But even so, how could she be this emaciated? And why was she naked? Where were the savages who would have stripped her and left her? Or what wild animals would take her clothes? It wasn’t surprising that her body was left behind!
I rose to my feet, stood, and considered. I must not, could not let her lie exposed and forsaken! Natural reverence forbade it. Even the garment of a woman claims respect; her body it were impossible to leave uncovered! Irreverent eyes might look on it! Brutal claws might toss it about! Years would pass ere the friendly rains washed it into the soil!—But the ground was hard, almost solid with interlacing roots, and I had but my bare hands!
I got up, stood there, and thought. I couldn’t let her lie exposed and abandoned! It just wasn't right. Even a woman’s clothing deserves respect; I couldn’t leave her body uncovered! Irrespectful eyes might see it! Violent hands could grab it! Years would go by before the kind rains could wash it into the ground!—But the soil was hard, almost solid with tangled roots, and I only had my bare hands!
At first it seemed plain that she had not long been dead: there was not a sign of decay about her! But then what had the slow wasting of life left of her to decay?
At first, it was obvious that she had not been dead for long: there was no sign of decay on her! But then, what had the gradual decline of life left for her to decay?
Could she be still alive? Might she not? What if she were! Things went very strangely in this strange world! Even then there would be little chance of bringing her back, but I must know she was dead before I buried her!
Could she still be alive? Maybe not? What if she is! Things happen in this bizarre world! Even then, there would be little chance of bringing her back, but I have to know she’s dead before I bury her!
As I left the forest-hall, I had spied in the doorway a bunch of ripe grapes, and brought it with me, eating as I came: a few were yet left on the stalk, and their juice might possibly revive her! Anyhow it was all I had with which to attempt her rescue! The mouth was happily a little open; but the head was in such an awkward position that, to move the body, I passed my arm under the shoulder on which it lay, when I found the pine-needles beneath it warm: she could not have been any time dead, and MIGHT still be alive, though I could discern no motion of the heart, or any indication that she breathed! One of her hands was clenched hard, apparently inclosing something small. I squeezed a grape into her mouth, but no swallowing followed.
As I left the forest hall, I noticed a bunch of ripe grapes in the doorway and took it with me, eating some on the way. A few were still left on the stem, and their juice might help revive her! Anyway, it was all I had to try to save her! Her mouth was slightly open, but her head was positioned awkwardly. To move her body, I slid my arm under the shoulder she was resting on and felt the pine needles beneath her were warm: she couldn't have been dead for long, and she MIGHT still be alive, even though I couldn't see any movement of her heart or signs of breathing! One of her hands was tightly clenched, seemingly holding something small. I squeezed a grape into her mouth, but she didn’t swallow.
To do for her all I could, I spread a thick layer of pine-needles and dry leaves, laid one of my garments over it, warm from my body, lifted her upon it, and covered her with my clothes and a great heap of leaves: I would save the little warmth left in her, hoping an increase to it when the sun came back. Then I tried another grape, but could perceive no slightest movement of mouth or throat.
To do everything I could for her, I spread a thick layer of pine needles and dry leaves, laid one of my warm garments over it, lifted her onto it, and covered her with my clothes and a big pile of leaves. I wanted to保save the little warmth she had left, hoping it would increase when the sun returned. Then I tried another grape, but couldn't see the slightest movement of her mouth or throat.
“Doubt,” I said to myself, “may be a poor encouragement to do anything, but it is a bad reason for doing nothing.” So tight was the skin upon her bones that I dared not use friction.
“Doubt,” I said to myself, “might not be a great motivation for doing anything, but it's a terrible excuse for doing nothing.” Her skin was pulled so tightly over her bones that I didn't dare use friction.
I crept into the heap of leaves, got as close to her as I could, and took her in my arms. I had not much heat left in me, but what I had I would share with her! Thus I spent what remained of the night, sleepless, and longing for the sun. Her cold seemed to radiate into me, but no heat to pass from me to her.
I snuck into the pile of leaves, got as close to her as I could, and wrapped my arms around her. I didn’t have much warmth left in me, but what little I had, I would share with her! So, I spent the rest of the night wide awake, longing for the sun. Her cold seemed to seep into me, but there was no warmth to pass from me to her.
Had I fled from the beautiful sleepers, I thought, each on her “dim, straight” silver couch, to lie alone with such a bedfellow! I had refused a lovely privilege: I was given over to an awful duty! Beneath the sad, slow-setting moon, I lay with the dead, and watched for the dawn.
Had I run away from the beautiful sleepers, I thought, each on her “dim, straight” silver couch, to be alone with such a bedfellow! I had turned down a wonderful opportunity: I was burdened with a terrible duty! Beneath the sad, slowly setting moon, I lay with the dead, and waited for the dawn.
The darkness had given way, and the eastern horizon was growing dimly clearer, when I caught sight of a motion rather than of anything that moved—not far from me, and close to the ground. It was the low undulating of a large snake, which passed me in an unswerving line. Presently appeared, making as it seemed for the same point, what I took for a roebuck-doe and her calf. Again a while, and two creatures like bear-cubs came, with three or four smaller ones behind them. The light was now growing so rapidly that when, a few minutes after, a troop of horses went trotting past, I could see that, although the largest of them were no bigger than the smallest Shetland pony, they must yet be full-grown, so perfect were they in form, and so much had they all the ways and action of great horses. They were of many breeds. Some seemed models of cart-horses, others of chargers, hunters, racers. Dwarf cattle and small elephants followed.
The darkness had faded, and the eastern horizon was slowly becoming clearer when I noticed a movement rather than something actually moving—close to the ground and not far from me. It was the low undulating motion of a large snake that passed by in a straight line. Soon after, I saw what looked like a doe and her fawn heading for the same spot. A moment later, two creatures that resembled bear cubs appeared, with three or four smaller ones trailing behind them. The light was increasing so quickly that just a few minutes later, as a group of horses trotted past, I could see that, even though the largest of them were no bigger than the smallest Shetland pony, they were clearly full-grown, so perfectly formed and remarkably similar in movement to great horses. They were of various breeds; some looked like cart horses, while others resembled chargers, hunters, or racers. Dwarf cattle and small elephants followed behind.
“Why are the children not here!” I said to myself. “The moment I am free of this poor woman, I must go back and fetch them!”
“Why aren’t the kids here!” I thought to myself. “As soon as I’m done with this poor woman, I have to go back and get them!”
Where were the creatures going? What drew them? Was this an exodus, or a morning habit? I must wait for the sun! Till he came I must not leave the woman! I laid my hand on the body, and could not help thinking it felt a trifle warmer. It might have gained a little of the heat I had lost! it could hardly have generated any! What reason for hope there was had not grown less!
Where were the creatures headed? What attracted them? Was this an exodus, or just a morning routine? I have to wait for the sun! Until he arrives, I can't leave the woman! I placed my hand on the body and couldn’t shake the feeling that it was slightly warmer. It might have picked up a bit of the heat I had lost! It could hardly have produced any! The reasons for hope hadn't diminished!
The forehead of the day began to glow, and soon the sun came peering up, as if to see for the first time what all this stir of a new world was about. At sight of his great innocent splendour, I rose full of life, strong against death. Removing the handkerchief I had put to protect the mouth and eyes from the pine-needles, I looked anxiously to see whether I had found a priceless jewel, or but its empty case.
The morning sky started to brighten, and soon the sun peeked over the horizon, as if it were seeing the excitement of a new world for the first time. At the sight of its brilliant and pure light, I felt energized, prepared to face anything. I took away the handkerchief I had placed over my mouth and eyes to shield them from the pine needles, eagerly checking to see if I had found something priceless or just an empty shell.
The body lay motionless as when I found it. Then first, in the morning light, I saw how drawn and hollow was the face, how sharp were the bones under the skin, how every tooth shaped itself through the lips. The human garment was indeed worn to its threads, but the bird of heaven might yet be nestling within, might yet awake to motion and song!
The body lay still just like when I first discovered it. Then, for the first time in the morning light, I noticed how gaunt and sunken the face was, how pronounced the bones were beneath the skin, how each tooth pressed against the lips. The human form was definitely worn to its limits, but the spirit within might still be resting, might still wake up to movement and song!
But the sun was shining on her face! I re-arranged the handkerchief, laid a few leaves lightly over it, and set out to follow the creatures. Their main track was well beaten, and must have long been used—likewise many of the tracks that, joining it from both sides, merged in, and broadened it. The trees retreated as I went, and the grass grew thicker. Presently the forest was gone, and a wide expanse of loveliest green stretched away to the horizon. Through it, along the edge of the forest, flowed a small river, and to this the track led. At sight of the water a new though undefined hope sprang up in me. The stream looked everywhere deep, and was full to the brim, but nowhere more than a few yards wide. A bluish mist rose from it, vanishing as it rose. On the opposite side, in the plentiful grass, many small animals were feeding. Apparently they slept in the forest, and in the morning sought the plain, swimming the river to reach it. I knelt and would have drunk, but the water was hot, and had a strange metallic taste.
But the sun was shining on her face! I rearranged the handkerchief, placed a few leaves lightly over it, and set out to follow the creatures. Their main path was well worn and had clearly been used for a long time—just like many of the trails that joined it from both sides, merging into it and making it wider. The trees moved back as I walked, and the grass became denser. Soon, the forest was gone, and a wide stretch of beautiful green extended to the horizon. A small river flowed along the edge of the forest, and the path led straight to it. Seeing the water sparked a new, though vague, hope in me. The stream looked deep everywhere and was completely full, but it was no more than a few yards wide. A bluish mist rose from it, fading as it went up. On the other side, in the lush grass, many small animals were grazing. It seemed they slept in the forest and in the morning made their way to the plain, swimming across the river to get there. I knelt down and was about to drink, but the water was warm and had a strange metallic taste.
I leapt to my feet: here was the warmth I sought—the first necessity of life! I sped back to my helpless charge.
I jumped to my feet: here was the warmth I needed—the essential thing in life! I rushed back to my vulnerable charge.
Without well considering my solitude, no one will understand what seemed to lie for me in the redemption of this woman from death. “Prove what she may,” I thought with myself, “I shall at least be lonely no more!” I had found myself such poor company that now first I seemed to know what hope was. This blessed water would expel the cold death, and drown my desolation!
Without seriously thinking about my loneliness, no one will get what I believed was at stake in saving this woman from death. “No matter what she proves,” I thought to myself, “at least I won't be lonely anymore!” I had become such bad company for myself that for the first time, I truly understood what hope felt like. This blessed water would chase away the coldness of death and wash away my despair!
I bore her to the stream. Tall as she was, I found her marvellously light, her bones were so delicate, and so little covered them. I grew yet more hopeful when I found her so far from stiff that I could carry her on one arm, like a sleeping child, leaning against my shoulder. I went softly, dreading even the wind of my motion, and glad there was no other.
I carried her to the stream. Despite her height, I found her surprisingly light; her bones were so fragile and barely covered. I felt even more hopeful when I realized she was so relaxed that I could hold her in one arm, like a sleeping child, resting against my shoulder. I moved carefully, worrying even about the slightest movement, and relieved that there was no one else around.
The water was too hot to lay her at once in it: the shock might scare from her the yet fluttering life! I laid her on the bank, and dipping one of my garments, began to bathe the pitiful form. So wasted was it that, save from the plentifulness and blackness of the hair, it was impossible even to conjecture whether she was young or old. Her eyelids were just not shut, which made her look dead the more: there was a crack in the clouds of her night, at which no sun shone through!
The water was too hot to put her in right away; the shock might scare away the fragile life still fluttering within her. I laid her on the bank and dipped one of my garments to start washing her pitiful form. She was so emaciated that, apart from the abundant black hair, it was impossible to tell if she was young or old. Her eyelids were barely open, which made her look even more lifeless: there was a crack in the darkness around her, but no sunlight broke through!
The longer I went on bathing the poor bones, the less grew my hope that they would ever again be clothed with strength, that ever those eyelids would lift, and a soul look out; still I kept bathing continuously, allowing no part time to grow cold while I bathed another; and gradually the body became so much warmer, that at last I ventured to submerge it: I got into the stream and drew it in, holding the face above the water, and letting the swift, steady current flow all about the rest. I noted, but was able to conclude nothing from the fact, that, for all the heat, the shut hand never relaxed its hold.
The longer I kept washing the poor body, the less hope I had that it would ever be strong again, that those eyelids would open, and a soul would look out; still, I continued to wash without stopping, making sure no part got cold while I worked on another. Gradually, the body warmed up so much that I finally dared to fully submerge it: I stepped into the stream and pulled it in, keeping the face above the water and letting the fast, steady current flow around the rest. I noticed, but couldn’t draw any conclusions from the fact that, despite all the warmth, the clenched hand never loosened its grip.
After about ten minutes, I lifted it out and laid it again on the bank, dried it, and covered it as well as I could, then ran to the forest for leaves.
After about ten minutes, I took it out and laid it back on the bank, dried it off, and covered it as best as I could, then I ran to the forest for leaves.
The grass and soil were dry and warm; and when I returned I thought it had scarcely lost any of the heat the water had given it. I spread the leaves upon it, and ran for more—then for a third and a fourth freight.
The grass and soil were dry and warm, and when I came back, I felt like they had hardly lost any of the heat from the water. I spread the leaves on it and ran back for more—then for a third and a fourth load.
I could now leave it and go to explore, in the hope of discovering some shelter. I ran up the stream toward some rocky hills I saw in that direction, which were not far off.
I could now leave it and go explore, hoping to find some shelter. I ran up the stream toward some rocky hills I saw in that direction, which were not far away.
When I reached them, I found the river issuing full grown from a rock at the bottom of one of them. To my fancy it seemed to have run down a stair inside, an eager cataract, at every landing wild to get out, but only at the foot finding a door of escape.
When I got to them, I saw the river pouring out fully formed from a rock at the bottom of one of them. In my imagination, it looked like it had flowed down a staircase inside, an eager waterfall, scrambling to get out at every landing, but only finding an exit at the bottom.
It did not fill the opening whence it rushed, and I crept through into a little cave, where I learned that, instead of hurrying tumultuously down a stair, it rose quietly from the ground at the back like the base of a large column, and ran along one side, nearly filling a deep, rather narrow channel. I considered the place, and saw that, if I could find a few fallen boughs long enough to lie across the channel, and large enough to bear a little weight without bending much, I might, with smaller branches and plenty of leaves, make upon them a comfortable couch, which the stream under would keep constantly warm. Then I ran back to see how my charge fared.
It didn't block the opening it flowed from, and I squeezed through into a small cave, where I discovered that, instead of rushing down a stair, it quietly rose from the ground at the back like the base of a large column and flowed along one side, almost filling a deep, narrow channel. I thought about the spot and realized that if I could find a few fallen branches long enough to span the channel and sturdy enough to support some weight without bending too much, I could use smaller twigs and lots of leaves to create a cozy bed on top of them, which the stream below would keep warm. Then I ran back to check on how my charge was doing.
She was lying as I had left her. The heat had not brought her to life, but neither had it developed anything to check farther hope. I got a few boulders out of the channel, and arranged them at her feet and on both sides of her.
She was lying just as I had left her. The heat hadn’t revived her, but it also hadn’t crushed any remaining hope. I moved a few boulders out of the channel and placed them at her feet and on either side of her.
Running again to the wood, I had not to search long ere I found some small boughs fit for my purpose—mostly of beech, their dry yellow leaves yet clinging to them. With these I had soon laid the floor of a bridge-bed over the torrent. I crossed the boughs with smaller branches, interlaced these with twigs, and buried all deep in leaves and dry moss.
Running back to the woods, I didn’t have to look for long before finding some small branches suitable for what I needed—mostly beech, with their dry yellow leaves still attached. With these, I quickly made a bed of branches over the rushing water. I laid smaller branches across the boughs, interwove them with twigs, and covered everything with layers of leaves and dry moss.
When thus at length, after not a few journeys to the forest, I had completed a warm, dry, soft couch, I took the body once more, and set out with it for the cave. It was so light that now and then as I went I almost feared lest, when I laid it down, I should find it a skeleton after all; and when at last I did lay it gently on the pathless bridge, it was a greater relief to part with that fancy than with the weight. Once more I covered the body with a thick layer of leaves; and trying again to feed her with a grape, found to my joy that I could open the mouth a little farther. The grape, indeed, lay in it unheeded, but I hoped some of the juice might find its way down.
When I finally finished making a warm, dry, soft bed after several trips to the forest, I took the body again and set off for the cave. It was so light that I sometimes worried that when I laid it down, I’d find it was just a skeleton after all. When I finally placed it gently on the unmarked path, I felt more relieved to let go of that thought than to handle the weight. I covered the body once more with a thick layer of leaves, and when I tried to feed her a grape again, I was delighted to find that I could open her mouth a little wider. The grape just sat there unnoticed, but I hoped some of the juice would trickle down.
After an hour or two on the couch, she was no longer cold. The warmth of the brook had interpenetrated her frame—truly it was but a frame!—and she was warm to the touch;—not, probably, with the warmth of life, but with a warmth which rendered it more possible, if she were alive, that she might live. I had read of one in a trance lying motionless for weeks!
After sitting on the couch for an hour or two, she was no longer cold. The warmth of the brook had seeped into her body—after all, it was just a body!—and she was warm to the touch;—not, most likely, with the warmth of life, but with a warmth that made it more possible, if she were alive, that she might live. I had read about someone in a trance lying still for weeks!
In that cave, day after day, night after night, seven long days and nights, I sat or lay, now waking now sleeping, but always watching. Every morning I went out and bathed in the hot stream, and every morning felt thereupon as if I had eaten and drunk—which experience gave me courage to lay her in it also every day. Once as I did so, a shadow of discoloration on her left side gave me a terrible shock, but the next morning it had vanished, and I continued the treatment—every morning, after her bath, putting a fresh grape in her mouth.
In that cave, day after day, night after night, for seven long days and nights, I sat or lay there, sometimes awake, sometimes asleep, but always watching. Every morning, I would go out and bathe in the hot stream, and every morning, I felt as if I had eaten and drunk—which gave me the confidence to lay her in it too every day. Once, as I did that, I saw a shadow of discoloration on her left side that gave me a terrible shock, but by the next morning, it had disappeared, and I continued the treatment—every morning, after her bath, putting a fresh grape in her mouth.
I too ate of the grapes and other berries I found in the forest; but I believed that, with my daily bath in that river, I could have done very well without eating at all.
I also ate some of the grapes and other berries I found in the forest; but I thought that with my daily bath in that river, I could have easily gotten by without eating anything at all.
Every time I slept, I dreamed of finding a wounded angel, who, unable to fly, remained with me until at last she loved me and would not leave me; and every time I woke, it was to see, instead of an angel-visage with lustrous eyes, the white, motionless, wasted face upon the couch. But Adam himself, when first he saw her asleep, could not have looked more anxiously for Eve’s awaking than I watched for this woman’s. Adam knew nothing of himself, perhaps nothing of his need of another self; I, an alien from my fellows, had learned to love what I had lost! Were this one wasted shred of womanhood to disappear, I should have nothing in me but a consuming hunger after life! I forgot even the Little Ones: things were not amiss with them! here lay what might wake and be a woman! might actually open eyes, and look out of them upon me!
Every time I slept, I dreamed of finding a wounded angel who, unable to fly, stayed with me until she loved me and wouldn’t leave; and every time I woke, it was to see, instead of an angelic face with shining eyes, the pale, motionless, wasted face on the couch. But Adam himself, when he first saw Eve asleep, couldn't have looked more anxiously for her to wake than I watched for this woman’s. Adam didn’t know anything about himself, perhaps nothing about his need for another half; I, feeling separate from others, had learned to love what I had lost! If this one wasted piece of womanhood were to disappear, I would be left with nothing but a deep hunger for life! I even forgot about the Little Ones: they were fine! Here lay what could possibly wake up and be a woman! It might actually open her eyes and look out at me!
Now first I knew what solitude meant—now that I gazed on one who neither saw nor heard, neither moved nor spoke. I saw now that a man alone is but a being that may become a man—that he is but a need, and therefore a possibility. To be enough for himself, a being must be an eternal, self-existent worm! So superbly constituted, so simply complicate is man; he rises from and stands upon such a pedestal of lower physical organisms and spiritual structures, that no atmosphere will comfort or nourish his life, less divine than that offered by other souls; nowhere but in other lives can he breathe. Only by the reflex of other lives can he ripen his specialty, develop the idea of himself, the individuality that distinguishes him from every other. Were all men alike, each would still have an individuality, secured by his personal consciousness, but there would be small reason why there should be more than two or three such; while, for the development of the differences which make a large and lofty unity possible, and which alone can make millions into a church, an endless and measureless influence and reaction are indispensable. A man to be perfect—complete, that is, in having reached the spiritual condition of persistent and universal growth, which is the mode wherein he inherits the infinitude of his Father—must have the education of a world of fellow-men. Save for the hope of the dawn of life in the form beside me, I should have fled for fellowship to the beasts that grazed and did not speak. Better to go about with them—infinitely better—than to live alone! But with the faintest prospect of a woman to my friend, I, poorest of creatures, was yet a possible man!
Now I finally understood what solitude meant—now that I looked at someone who neither saw nor heard, didn't move or speak. I realized that a man alone is just a being that could become a man—that he is merely a need, and therefore a possibility. To be self-sufficient, a being would have to be an eternal, self-existing worm! Man is so wonderfully made, so simply complex; he rises from and stands on such a foundation of lower physical organisms and spiritual structures that no atmosphere can comfort or nourish his life unless it’s offered by other souls; he can only breathe in the presence of other lives. Only through the influence of other lives can he refine his uniqueness, develop his self-perception, the individuality that sets him apart from everyone else. If all men were the same, each would still have an individuality, defined by his personal consciousness, but there would be little reason for more than two or three such individuals; whereas, for the development of the differences that create a large and elevated unity, which can transform millions into a church, an endless and immeasurable influence and interaction are essential. For a man to be perfect—complete, that is, in achieving the spiritual state of ongoing and universal growth, which is the means by which he inherits the infinity of his Father—he must receive the education of a world of fellow men. If it weren't for the hope of the life beside me, I would have sought companionship with the grazing beasts that didn’t speak. It would be infinitely better to roam with them than to live alone! But with the slightest chance of a woman as my friend, I, the most unfortunate of creatures, was still a potential man!
CHAPTER XIX. THE WHITE LEECH
I woke one morning from a profound sleep, with one of my hands very painful. The back of it was much swollen, and in the centre of the swelling was a triangular wound, like the bite of a leech. As the day went on, the swelling subsided, and by the evening the hurt was all but healed. I searched the cave, turning over every stone of any size, but discovered nothing I could imagine capable of injuring me.
I woke up one morning from a deep sleep, with one of my hands really hurting. The back of it was quite swollen, and in the middle of the swelling was a triangular wound, like a leech bite. As the day went on, the swelling went down, and by evening, the injury was almost healed. I searched the cave, flipping over every sizable stone, but found nothing that could have caused my injury.
Slowly the days passed, and still the body never moved, never opened its eyes. It could not be dead, for assuredly it manifested no sign of decay, and the air about it was quite pure. Moreover, I could imagine that the sharpest angles of the bones had begun to disappear, that the form was everywhere a little rounder, and the skin had less of the parchment-look: if such change was indeed there, life must be there! the tide which had ebbed so far toward the infinite, must have begun again to flow! Oh joy to me, if the rising ripples of life’s ocean were indeed burying under lovely shape the bones it had all but forsaken! Twenty times a day I looked for evidence of progress, and twenty times a day I doubted—sometimes even despaired; but the moment I recalled the mental picture of her as I found her, hope revived.
Slowly the days went by, and still the body never moved or opened its eyes. It couldn’t be dead, because there was definitely no sign of decay, and the air around it was completely fresh. Besides, I could imagine that the sharp edges of the bones had started to soften, that the shape was a little rounder, and the skin looked less like parchment. If there was indeed such a change, life must be present! The tide that had receded so far into the infinite must have begun to flow again! Oh, how joyful it would be for me if the rising waves of life were really covering the bones it had nearly abandoned with a beautiful shape! Twenty times a day I looked for signs of progress, and twenty times a day I doubted—sometimes even despaired; but the moment I remembered the mental image of her as I first found her, hope returned.
Several weeks had passed thus, when one night, after lying a long time awake, I rose, thinking to go out and breathe the cooler air; for, although from the running of the stream it was always fresh in the cave, the heat was not seldom a little oppressive. The moon outside was full, the air within shadowy clear, and naturally I cast a lingering look on my treasure ere I went. “Bliss eternal!” I cried aloud, “do I see her eyes?” Great orbs, dark as if cut from the sphere of a starless night, and luminous by excess of darkness, seemed to shine amid the glimmering whiteness of her face. I stole nearer, my heart beating so that I feared the noise of it startling her. I bent over her. Alas, her eyelids were close shut! Hope and Imagination had wrought mutual illusion! my heart’s desire would never be! I turned away, threw myself on the floor of the cave, and wept. Then I bethought me that her eyes had been a little open, and that now the awful chink out of which nothingness had peered, was gone: it might be that she had opened them for a moment, and was again asleep!—it might be she was awake and holding them close! In either case, life, less or more, must have shut them! I was comforted, and fell fast asleep.
Several weeks went by when one night, after lying awake for a long time, I got up, thinking to go outside and breathe the cooler air; even though the cave always felt fresh from the stream, the heat was often a bit oppressive. The moon outside was full, and the air inside was shadowy but clear, so I naturally took a lingering look at my treasure before I left. “Eternal bliss!” I exclaimed, “Can I see her eyes?” Great orbs, dark as if carved from a starless night, and glowing with a depth of darkness, seemed to shine against the glimmering whiteness of her face. I crept closer, my heart pounding so much I feared the noise would wake her. I leaned over her. Alas, her eyelids were tightly closed! Hope and Imagination had created a mutual illusion! My heart’s desire would never come true! I turned away, threw myself on the cave floor, and wept. Then it occurred to me that her eyes might have been slightly open before, and now the dreadful gap where nothingness peered was gone: perhaps she had opened them for a moment and had fallen back asleep!—it could be that she was awake and keeping them shut! In either case, life, less or more, must have closed them! I felt comforted and fell fast asleep.
That night I was again bitten, and awoke with a burning thirst.
That night I was bitten again and woke up with a burning thirst.
In the morning I searched yet more thoroughly, but again in vain. The wound was of the same character, and, as before, was nearly well by the evening. I concluded that some large creature of the leech kind came occasionally from the hot stream. “But, if blood be its object,” I said to myself, “so long as I am there, I need hardly fear for my treasure!”
In the morning, I searched even more thoroughly, but once again without success. The wound was similar to the previous one and, as before, was almost healed by the evening. I concluded that some large creature similar to a leech was occasionally coming from the hot stream. “But if blood is its target,” I thought to myself, “as long as I’m around, I shouldn’t have to worry about my treasure!”
That same morning, when, having peeled a grape as usual and taken away the seeds, I put it in her mouth, her lips made a slight movement of reception, and I KNEW she lived!
That same morning, after I peeled a grape like I usually do and removed the seeds, I put it in her mouth. Her lips moved slightly to take it, and I KNEW she was alive!
My hope was now so much stronger that I began to think of some attire for her: she must be able to rise the moment she wished! I betook myself therefore to the forest, to investigate what material it might afford, and had hardly begun to look when fibrous skeletons, like those of the leaves of the prickly pear, suggested themselves as fit for the purpose. I gathered a stock of them, laid them to dry in the sun, pulled apart the reticulated layers, and of these had soon begun to fashion two loose garments, one to hang from her waist, the other from her shoulders. With the stiletto-point of an aloe-leaf and various filaments, I sewed together three thicknesses of the tissue.
My hope was now much stronger, so I started thinking about some clothes for her: she should be able to get up whenever she wanted! I went into the forest to see what materials I could find, and as soon as I started looking, I noticed fibrous skeletons, like the leaves of a prickly pear, that seemed perfect for the job. I collected a bunch of them, laid them out to dry in the sun, pulled apart the mesh-like layers, and soon began to create two loose garments, one to hang from her waist and the other from her shoulders. With the sharp point of an aloe leaf and some strands, I stitched together three layers of the fabric.
During the week that followed, there was no farther sign except that she more evidently took the grapes. But indeed all the signs became surer: plainly she was growing plumper, and her skin fairer. Still she did not open her eyes; and the horrid fear would at times invade me, that her growth was of some hideous fungoid nature, the few grapes being nowise sufficient to account for it.
During the week that followed, there was no further sign except that she was definitely taking more grapes. But really, all the signs became clearer: it was obvious she was getting plumper, and her skin was getting fairer. Still, she didn’t open her eyes; and a terrible fear would sometimes creep in, that her growth was due to some ugly, fungal nature, the few grapes being nowhere near enough to explain it.
Again I was bitten; and now the thing, whatever it was, began to pay me regular visits at intervals of three days. It now generally bit me in the neck or the arm, invariably with but one bite, always while I slept, and never, even when I slept, in the daytime. Hour after hour would I lie awake on the watch, but never heard it coming, or saw sign of its approach. Neither, I believe, did I ever feel it bite me. At length I became so hopeless of catching it, that I no longer troubled myself either to look for it by day, or lie in wait for it at night. I knew from my growing weakness that I was losing blood at a dangerous rate, but I cared little for that: in sight of my eyes death was yielding to life; a soul was gathering strength to save me from loneliness; we would go away together, and I should speedily recover!
Once again, I was bitten, and now this thing, whatever it was, started showing up regularly every three days. It usually bit me on the neck or the arm, always just once, while I was sleeping, and never during the day. I would lie awake for hours on end, keeping watch, but I never heard it approach or saw any signs of it. I don’t think I ever actually felt it bite me. Eventually, I became so hopeless about catching it that I stopped bothering to look for it during the day or wait for it at night. I could tell from my increasing weakness that I was losing blood at a dangerous rate, but I didn't care much about that: before my eyes, death was giving way to life; a soul was gaining strength to pull me from loneliness; we would leave together, and I would quickly recover!
The garments were at length finished, and, contemplating my handiwork with no small satisfaction, I proceeded to mat layers of the fibre into sandals.
The clothes were finally done, and, looking at my work with great satisfaction, I went ahead and layered the fibers to make sandals.
One night I woke suddenly, breathless and faint, and longing after air, and had risen to crawl from the cave, when a slight rustle in the leaves of the couch set me listening motionless.
One night, I suddenly woke up, breathless and feeling faint, desperately wanting fresh air. I had started to crawl out of the cave when a small rustling in the leaves of the couch made me stop and listen, frozen in place.
“I caught the vile thing,” said a feeble voice, in my mother-tongue; “I caught it in the very act!”
“I caught the disgusting thing,” said a weak voice, in my native language; “I caught it red-handed!”
She was alive! she spoke! I dared not yield to my transport lest I should terrify her.
She was alive! She spoke! I didn’t want to let my excitement show too much for fear of scaring her.
“What creature?” I breathed, rather than said.
“What creature?” I breathed out, instead of speaking.
“The creature,” she answered, “that was biting you.”
“The creature,” she replied, “that was biting you.”
“What was it?”
"What was that?"
“A great white leech.”
“A huge white leech.”
“How big?” I pursued, forcing myself to be calm.
“How big?” I asked, trying to stay calm.
“Not far from six feet long, I should think,” she answered.
“It's probably close to six feet long,” she replied.
“You have saved my life, perhaps!—But how could you touch the horrid thing! How brave of you!” I cried.
“You might have saved my life! But how could you even touch that awful thing? You’re so brave!” I exclaimed.
“I did!” was all her answer, and I thought she shuddered.
“I did!” was all she said, and I thought I saw her shudder.
“Where is it? What could you do with such a monster?”
“Where is it? What would you do with such a monster?”
“I threw it in the river.”
“I tossed it in the river.”
“Then it will come again, I fear!”
“Then it will come again, I’m afraid!”
“I do not think I could have killed it, even had I known how!—I heard you moaning, and got up to see what disturbed you; saw the frightful thing at your neck, and pulled it away. But I could not hold it, and was hardly able to throw it from me. I only heard it splash in the water!”
“I don’t think I could’ve killed it, even if I knew how!—I heard you moaning and got up to see what was bothering you; I saw that terrifying thing at your neck and pulled it away. But I couldn’t hold on to it, and I barely managed to throw it away from me. I just heard it splash in the water!”
“We’ll kill it next time!” I said; but with that I turned faint, sought the open air, but fell.
“We’ll get it next time!” I said; but with that, I felt weak, looked for fresh air, but collapsed.
When I came to myself the sun was up. The lady stood a little way off, looking, even in the clumsy attire I had fashioned for her, at once grand and graceful. I HAD seen those glorious eyes! Through the night they had shone! Dark as the darkness primeval, they now outshone the day! She stood erect as a column, regarding me. Her pale cheek indicated no emotion, only question. I rose.
When I came to, the sun was up. The lady stood a little way off, looking both impressive and graceful even in the awkward outfit I had made for her. I HAD seen those stunning eyes! They had shone through the night! Dark as the earliest darkness, they now outshone the day! She stood straight like a column, watching me. Her pale cheek showed no emotion, only curiosity. I got up.
“We must be going!” I said. “The white leech——”
“We need to get going!” I said. “The white leech——”
I stopped: a strange smile had flickered over her beautiful face.
I paused: a peculiar smile had crossed her beautiful face.
“Did you find me there?” she asked, pointing to the cave.
“Did you find me there?” she asked, pointing at the cave.
“No; I brought you there,” I replied.
“No, I took you there,” I replied.
“You brought me?”
"You brought me?"
“Yes.”
"Sure."
“From where?”
“Where are you from?”
“From the forest.”
"From the woods."
“What have you done with my clothes—and my jewels?”
“What did you do with my clothes—and my jewelry?”
“You had none when I found you.”
"You didn't have any when I found you."
“Then why did you not leave me?”
“Then why didn’t you leave me?”
“Because I hoped you were not dead.”
“Because I was hoping you weren't dead.”
“Why should you have cared?”
"Why would you care?"
“Because I was very lonely, and wanted you to live.”
“Because I was really lonely and wanted you to be alive.”
“You would have kept me enchanted for my beauty!” she said, with proud scorn.
“You would have kept me captivated by my looks!” she said, with a proud disdain.
Her words and her look roused my indignation.
Her words and her gaze stirred up my anger.
“There was no beauty left in you,” I said.
“There was no beauty left in you,” I said.
“Why, then, again, did you not let me alone?”
“Then why didn’t you just leave me alone?”
“Because you were of my own kind.”
“Because you were one of my own kind.”
“Of YOUR kind?” she cried, in a tone of utter contempt.
“Of YOUR kind?” she exclaimed, with complete disdain.
“I thought so, but find I was mistaken!”
“I thought that was the case, but it turns out I was wrong!”
“Doubtless you pitied me!”
“Surely you felt sorry for me!”
“Never had woman more claim on pity, or less on any other feeling!”
"Never has a woman been more deserving of pity, or less of any other emotion!"
With an expression of pain, mortification, and anger unutterable, she turned from me and stood silent. Starless night lay profound in the gulfs of her eyes: hate of him who brought it back had slain their splendour. The light of life was gone from them.
With an expression of deep pain, embarrassment, and indescribable anger, she turned away from me and stood in silence. A starless night filled the depths of her eyes: the hatred for the person who had brought it back had extinguished their brightness. The light of life had vanished from them.
“Had you failed to rouse me, what would you have done?” she asked suddenly without moving.
“Had you failed to wake me up, what would you have done?” she asked suddenly without moving.
“I would have buried it.”
"I would have buried it."
“It! What?—You would have buried THIS?” she exclaimed, flashing round upon me in a white fury, her arms thrown out, and her eyes darting forks of cold lightning.
“It! What?—You would have buried THIS?” she shouted, turning to me in a white-hot rage, her arms extended and her eyes flashing with cold fury.
“Nay; that I saw not! That, weary weeks of watching and tending have brought back to you,” I answered—for with such a woman I must be plain! “Had I seen the smallest sign of decay, I would at once have buried you.”
"Nah; I didn’t see that! That, after weeks of watching and taking care of you, has come back to you,” I replied—for with a woman like her, I had to be straightforward! “If I had seen even the tiniest sign of decay, I would have buried you right away.”
“Dog of a fool!” she cried, “I was but in a trance—Samoil! what a fate!—Go and fetch the she-savage from whom you borrowed this hideous disguise.”
“Foolish dog!” she shouted, “I was just in a trance—Samoil! what a fate!—Go and get the she-wolf from whom you borrowed this disgusting disguise.”
“I made it for you. It is hideous, but I did my best.”
“I created it for you. It's ugly, but I tried my hardest.”
She drew herself up to her tall height.
She straightened herself to her tall height.
“How long have I been insensible?” she demanded. “A woman could not have made that dress in a day!”
“How long have I been out cold?” she asked. “A woman couldn't have made that dress in a day!”
“Not in twenty days,” I rejoined, “hardly in thirty!”
“Not in twenty days,” I replied, “barely in thirty!”
“Ha! How long do you pretend I have lain unconscious?—Answer me at once.”
“Ha! How long do you think I’ve been out cold?—Answer me right now.”
“I cannot tell how long you had lain when I found you, but there was nothing left of you save skin and bone: that is more than three months ago.—Your hair was beautiful, nothing else! I have done for it what I could.”
“I can't say how long you had been lying there when I found you, but there was nothing left of you except skin and bones: that was over three months ago. Your hair was beautiful, nothing else! I've done what I could for it.”
“My poor hair!” she said, and brought a great armful of it round from behind her; “—it will be more than a three-months’ care to bring YOU to life again!—I suppose I must thank you, although I cannot say I am grateful!”
“My poor hair!” she exclaimed, pulling a huge handful from behind her; “—it’s going to take more than three months of care to bring YOU back to life!—I guess I should thank you, even though I can’t say I’m grateful!”
“There is no need, madam: I would have done the same for any woman—yes, or for any man either!”
“There’s no need, ma’am: I would have done the same for any woman—yes, or for any man too!”
“How is it my hair is not tangled?” she said, fondling it.
“How is it that my hair isn’t tangled?” she said, playing with it.
“It always drifted in the current.”
“It always floated in the flow.”
“How?—What do you mean?”
“How? What do you mean?”
“I could not have brought you to life but by bathing you in the hot river every morning.”
“I could only bring you to life by bathing you in the hot river every morning.”
She gave a shudder of disgust, and stood for a while with her gaze fixed on the hurrying water. Then she turned to me:
She shuddered in disgust and stood for a moment, staring at the rushing water. Then she turned to me:
“We must understand each other!” she said. “—You have done me the two worst of wrongs—compelled me to live, and put me to shame: neither of them can I pardon!”
“We need to understand each other!” she said. “—You’ve done me the two greatest wrongs—forced me to live, and made me feel ashamed: I can’t forgive either of those!”
She raised her left hand, and flung it out as if repelling me. Something ice-cold struck me on the forehead. When I came to myself, I was on the ground, wet and shivering.
She lifted her left hand and swung it out like she was pushing me away. Something icy hit me on the forehead. When I regained my senses, I was on the ground, soaked and shivering.
CHAPTER XX. GONE!—BUT HOW?
I rose, and looked around me, dazed at heart. For a moment I could not see her: she was gone, and loneliness had returned like the cloud after the rain! She whom I brought back from the brink of the grave, had fled from me, and left me with desolation! I dared not one moment remain thus hideously alone. Had I indeed done her a wrong? I must devote my life to sharing the burden I had compelled her to resume!
I got up and looked around, feeling confused. For a moment, I couldn't see her: she was gone, and loneliness came back like a cloud after the rain! The one I had rescued from the edge of death had run away from me, leaving me in despair! I couldn't bear to stay there, horrifyingly alone. Had I really done her wrong? I had to spend my life helping her with the burden I forced her to take on!
I descried her walking swiftly over the grass, away from the river, took one plunge for a farewell restorative, and set out to follow her. The last visit of the white leech, and the blow of the woman, had enfeebled me, but already my strength was reviving, and I kept her in sight without difficulty.
I saw her walking quickly over the grass, away from the river, took one last refreshing drink, and set out to follow her. The last encounter with the white leech and the woman's strike had drained me, but my strength was already coming back, and I was able to keep her in sight without any trouble.
“Is this, then, the end?” I said as I went, and my heart brooded a sad song. Her angry, hating eyes haunted me. I could understand her resentment at my having forced life upon her, but how had I further injured her? Why should she loathe me? Could modesty itself be indignant with true service? How should the proudest woman, conscious of my every action, cherish against me the least sense of disgracing wrong? How reverently had I not touched her! As a father his motherless child, I had borne and tended her! Had all my labour, all my despairing hope gone to redeem only ingratitude? “No,” I answered myself; “beauty must have a heart! However profoundly hidden, it must be there! The deeper buried, the stronger and truer will it wake at last in its beautiful grave! To rouse that heart were a better gift to her than the happiest life! It would be to give her a nobler, a higher life!”
“Is this the end?” I said as I left, my heart filled with a sad tune. Her angry, hateful eyes haunted me. I could understand her resentment for me forcing life upon her, but how else had I hurt her? Why did she despise me? Could modesty really be upset with genuine service? How could the proudest woman, aware of everything I did, hold against me even the slightest hint of disgrace? How respectfully had I not treated her! Like a father with his motherless child, I had nurtured and cared for her! Had all my work, all my desperate hope, been to redeem nothing but ingratitude? “No,” I told myself; “beauty must have a heart! No matter how deeply it’s hidden, it must be there! The deeper it's buried, the stronger and truer it will finally awaken in its beautiful grave! To awaken that heart would be a greater gift to her than the happiest life! It would be to give her a nobler, a higher life!”
She was ascending a gentle slope before me, walking straight and steady as one that knew whither, when I became aware that she was increasing the distance between us. I summoned my strength, and it came in full tide. My veins filled with fresh life! My body seemed to become ethereal, and, following like an easy wind, I rapidly overtook her.
She was climbing a gentle slope ahead of me, walking straight and steady as someone who knew where they were going, when I noticed she was putting more space between us. I gathered my strength, and it surged through me. My veins filled with new energy! My body felt light, and, like a gentle breeze, I quickly caught up to her.
Not once had she looked behind. Swiftly she moved, like a Greek goddess to rescue, but without haste. I was within three yards of her, when she turned sharply, yet with grace unbroken, and stood. Fatigue or heat she showed none. Her paleness was not a pallor, but a pure whiteness; her breathing was slow and deep. Her eyes seemed to fill the heavens, and give light to the world. It was nearly noon, but the sense was upon me as of a great night in which an invisible dew makes the stars look large.
Not once did she look back. She moved quickly, like a Greek goddess coming to the rescue, but without rushing. I was just three yards away from her when she turned suddenly, yet with an unbroken grace, and came to a stop. She showed no signs of fatigue or heat. Her pale skin wasn’t just pale, but a pure white; her breathing was slow and deep. Her eyes seemed to capture the sky and illuminate the world around us. It was almost noon, but I felt as if I was enveloped in a great night, where an invisible dew made the stars appear larger.
“Why do you follow me?” she asked, quietly but rather sternly, as if she had never before seen me.
“Why are you following me?” she asked, softly but firmly, as if she had never seen me before.
“I have lived so long,” I answered, “on the mere hope of your eyes, that I must want to see them again!”
“I've lived for so long,” I replied, “just on the hope of your eyes, that I really need to see them again!”
“You WILL not be spared!” she said coldly. “I command you to stop where you stand.”
“You won’t be spared!” she said coldly. “I order you to stop right there.”
“Not until I see you in a place of safety will I leave you,” I replied.
“I'm not leaving you until I see you in a safe place,” I replied.
“Then take the consequences,” she said, and resumed her swift-gliding walk.
“Then deal with the consequences,” she said, and continued her quick-paced walk.
But as she turned she cast on me a glance, and I stood as if run through with a spear. Her scorn had failed: she would kill me with her beauty!
But as she turned, she shot me a look, and I felt like I had been impaled. Her disdain had missed its mark: she would slay me with her beauty!
Despair restored my volition; the spell broke; I ran, and overtook her.
Despair gave me back my will; the spell was lifted; I ran and caught up with her.
“Have pity upon me!” I cried.
"Have mercy on me!" I shouted.
She gave no heed. I followed her like a child whose mother pretends to abandon him. “I will be your slave!” I said, and laid my hand on her arm.
She didn’t pay any attention. I followed her like a kid whose mom is pretending to leave him. “I’ll be your servant!” I said, and placed my hand on her arm.
She turned as if a serpent had bit her. I cowered before the blaze of her eyes, but could not avert my own.
She turned as if a snake had bitten her. I shrank back before the fire in her eyes, but I couldn't look away.
“Pity me,” I cried again.
“Feel bad for me,” I cried again.
She resumed her walking.
She started walking again.
The whole day I followed her. The sun climbed the sky, seemed to pause on its summit, went down the other side. Not a moment did she pause, not a moment did I cease to follow. She never turned her head, never relaxed her pace.
The entire day I trailed behind her. The sun rose high in the sky, seemed to hang at the top for a bit, then dipped down on the other side. Not once did she stop, and not once did I stop following. She never looked back, never slowed down.
The sun went below, and the night came up. I kept close to her: if I lost sight of her for a moment, it would be for ever!
The sun set, and night fell. I stayed close to her: if I lost sight of her for even a moment, it would be forever!
All day long we had been walking over thick soft grass: abruptly she stopped, and threw herself upon it. There was yet light enough to show that she was utterly weary. I stood behind her, and gazed down on her for a moment.
All day long we had been walking on thick, soft grass: suddenly, she stopped and threw herself onto it. There was still enough light to show that she was completely tired. I stood behind her and looked down at her for a moment.
Did I love her? I knew she was not good! Did I hate her? I could not leave her! I knelt beside her.
Did I love her? I knew she was no good! Did I hate her? I couldn't walk away from her! I knelt next to her.
“Begone! Do not dare touch me,” she cried.
“Go away! Don’t even think about touching me,” she yelled.
Her arms lay on the grass by her sides as if paralyzed.
Her arms rested on the grass beside her as if they were frozen.
Suddenly they closed about my neck, rigid as those of the torture-maiden. She drew down my face to hers, and her lips clung to my cheek. A sting of pain shot somewhere through me, and pulsed. I could not stir a hair’s breadth. Gradually the pain ceased. A slumberous weariness, a dreamy pleasure stole over me, and then I knew nothing.
Suddenly they tightened around my neck, stiff like the ones on a torture device. She pulled my face down to hers, and her lips pressed against my cheek. A sharp pain shot through me and throbbed. I couldn’t move even a tiny bit. Gradually the pain faded. A heavy drowsiness, a dreamy pleasure washed over me, and then I lost consciousness.
All at once I came to myself. The moon was a little way above the horizon, but spread no radiance; she was but a bright thing set in blackness. My cheek smarted; I put my hand to it, and found a wet spot. My neck ached: there again was a wet spot! I sighed heavily, and felt very tired. I turned my eyes listlessly around me—and saw what had become of the light of the moon: it was gathered about the lady! she stood in a shimmering nimbus! I rose and staggered toward her.
All of a sudden, I came to my senses. The moon was just above the horizon, but it wasn't casting any light; it was just a bright object in the darkness. My cheek stung, so I touched it and felt a wet spot. My neck was sore; and, once again, there was a wet spot! I sighed heavily and felt extremely tired. I looked around me aimlessly—and saw where the moonlight had gone: it was surrounding the lady! She stood in a glowing halo! I got up and stumbled toward her.
“Down!” she cried imperiously, as to a rebellious dog. “Follow me a step if you dare!”
“Down!” she shouted authoritatively, like she was commanding a disobedient dog. “Take a step with me if you’re brave enough!”
“I will!” I murmured, with an agonised effort.
"I will!" I whispered, with great effort.
“Set foot within the gates of my city, and my people will stone you: they do not love beggars!”
“Step into my city, and my people will throw stones at you: they don’t have any love for beggars!”
I was deaf to her words. Weak as water, and half awake, I did not know that I moved, but the distance grew less between us. She took one step back, raised her left arm, and with the clenched hand seemed to strike me on the forehead. I received as it were a blow from an iron hammer, and fell.
I couldn’t hear what she was saying. Feeling weak and half asleep, I had no idea I was moving, but somehow, I got closer to her. She stepped back, lifted her left arm, and with her fist, looked like she was hitting me on the forehead. It felt like a hit from an iron hammer, and I fell down.
I sprang to my feet, cold and wet, but clear-headed and strong. Had the blow revived me? it had left neither wound nor pain!—But how came I wet?—I could not have lain long, for the moon was no higher!
I jumped up, cold and wet, but clear-minded and strong. Did the hit revive me? It didn't leave any wounds or pain! But how did I get wet? I couldn't have been lying down for long, since the moon was no higher!
The lady stood some yards away, her back toward me. She was doing something, I could not distinguish what. Then by her sudden gleam I knew she had thrown off her garments, and stood white in the dazed moon. One moment she stood—and fell forward.
The woman stood a few yards away, facing away from me. She was doing something, but I couldn’t tell what. Then, by the sudden flash of light, I realized she had taken off her clothes and stood pale in the bright moonlight. For a moment she stood there—and then fell forward.
A streak of white shot away in a swift-drawn line. The same instant the moon recovered herself, shining out with a full flash, and I saw that the streak was a long-bodied thing, rushing in great, low-curved bounds over the grass. Dark spots seemed to run like a stream adown its back, as if it had been fleeting along under the edge of a wood, and catching the shadows of the leaves.
A white streak shot away in a quick line. At that same moment, the moon brightened fully, and I saw that the streak was a long creature, leaping in big, low arcs over the grass. Dark spots appeared to flow down its back, as if it had been dashing along under the edge of a forest, catching the shadows of the leaves.
“God of mercy!” I cried, “is the terrible creature speeding to the night-infolded city?” and I seemed to hear from afar the sudden burst and spread of outcrying terror, as the pale savage bounded from house to house, rending and slaying.
“God of mercy!” I shouted, “Is that terrible creature rushing toward the city swallowed by night?” I thought I could hear, from a distance, the sudden explosion and spread of terrified screams as the pale savage jumped from house to house, tearing and killing.
While I gazed after it fear-stricken, past me from behind, like a swift, all but noiseless arrow, shot a second large creature, pure white. Its path was straight for the spot where the lady had fallen, and, as I thought, lay. My tongue clave to the roof of my mouth. I sprang forward pursuing the beast. But in a moment the spot I made for was far behind it.
While I watched in fear, another large creature, pure white, shot past me from behind like a fast, almost silent arrow. It was headed straight for where the lady had fallen, or so I thought. My tongue felt dry in my mouth. I jumped forward to chase the beast, but in no time, the place I was aiming for was far behind me.
“It was well,” I thought, “that I could not cry out: if she had risen, the monster would have been upon her!”
“It’s a good thing,” I thought, “that I couldn’t scream: if she had gotten up, the monster would have attacked her!”
But when I reached the place, no lady was there; only the garments she had dropped lay dusk in the moonlight.
But when I got there, no lady was around; only the clothes she had left behind lay dim in the moonlight.
I stood staring after the second beast. It tore over the ground with yet greater swiftness than the former—in long, level, skimming leaps, the very embodiment of wasteless speed. It followed the line the other had taken, and I watched it grow smaller and smaller, until it disappeared in the uncertain distance.
I stood watching the second beast. It raced across the ground even faster than the first—leaping smoothly and effortlessly, the very definition of wasted speed. It followed the same path as the one before it, and I watched it shrink smaller and smaller until it vanished into the unclear distance.
But where was the lady? Had the first beast surprised her, creeping upon her noiselessly? I had heard no shriek! and there had not been time to devour her! Could it have caught her up as it ran, and borne her away to its den? So laden it could not have run so fast! and I should have seen that it carried something!
But where was the woman? Had the first beast caught her by surprise, sneaking up on her quietly? I hadn't heard any scream! and there wasn't time to eat her! Could it have grabbed her as it ran and taken her away to its den? It couldn't have run that fast while carrying something! I should have seen that it was carrying something!
Horrible doubts began to wake in me. After a thorough but fruitless search, I set out in the track of the two animals.
Horrible doubts started to arise in me. After a thorough but pointless search, I headed out after the two animals.
CHAPTER XXI. THE FUGITIVE MOTHER
As I hastened along, a cloud came over the moon, and from the gray dark suddenly emerged a white figure, clasping a child to her bosom, and stooping as she ran. She was on a line parallel with my own, but did not perceive me as she hurried along, terror and anxiety in every movement of her driven speed.
As I rushed along, a cloud covered the moon, and from the dimness, a white figure suddenly appeared, holding a child close to her chest and bending down as she ran. She moved in the same direction as me but didn't notice me as she hurried by, fear and worry evident in every frantic motion.
“She is chased!” I said to myself. “Some prowler of this terrible night is after her!”
"She's being chased!" I thought to myself. "Some creep out here in this awful night is after her!"
To follow would have added to her fright: I stepped into her track to stop her pursuer.
To follow would have made her even more scared: I stepped into her path to block her pursuer.
As I stood for a moment looking after her through the dusk, behind me came a swift, soft-footed rush, and ere I could turn, something sprang over my head, struck me sharply on the forehead, and knocked me down. I was up in an instant, but all I saw of my assailant was a vanishing whiteness. I ran after the beast, with the blood trickling from my forehead; but had run only a few steps, when a shriek of despair tore the quivering night. I ran the faster, though I could not but fear it must already be too late.
As I stood for a moment watching her fade into the dusk, I heard a quick, light rush behind me. Before I could turn around, something jumped over my head, hit me hard on the forehead, and knocked me down. I got up immediately, but all I saw of my attacker was a flash of white disappearing. I chased after the creature, blood running down my forehead, but I had only gone a few steps when a piercing scream of despair broke the still night. I ran faster, though I couldn’t shake the fear that it was already too late.
In a minute or two I spied a low white shape approaching me through the vapour-dusted moonlight. It must be another beast, I thought at first, for it came slowly, almost crawling, with strange, floundering leaps, as of a creature in agony! I drew aside from its path, and waited. As it neared me, I saw it was going on three legs, carrying its left fore-paw high from the ground. It had many dark, oval spots on a shining white skin, and was attended by a low rushing sound, as of water falling upon grass. As it went by me, I saw something streaming from the lifted paw.
In a minute or two, I caught sight of a low white shape coming toward me through the misty moonlight. At first, I thought it was another animal because it was moving slowly, almost crawling, with awkward, struggling hops, like a creature in pain! I stepped out of its way and waited. As it got closer, I noticed it was moving on three legs, holding its left front paw up off the ground. It had a lot of dark, oval spots on its shiny white skin, and there was a soft rushing sound, like water falling on grass. As it passed by me, I saw something dripping from the raised paw.
“It is blood!” I said to myself, “some readier champion than I has wounded the beast!” But, strange to tell, such a pity seized me at sight of the suffering creature, that, though an axe had been in my hand I could not have struck at it. In a broken succession of hobbling leaps it went out of sight, its blood, as it seemed, still issuing in a small torrent, which kept flowing back softly through the grass beside me. “If it go on bleeding like that,” I thought, “it will soon be hurtless!”
“It’s blood!” I said to myself, “some quicker fighter than me has injured the animal!” But, strangely enough, I felt such a deep pity for the suffering creature that even if I had an axe in my hand, I couldn’t have harmed it. It stumbled away in a series of awkward jumps, disappearing from view, its blood seemingly pouring out in a steady stream that continued to flow gently through the grass next to me. “If it keeps bleeding like that,” I thought, “it will soon be hurt beyond repair!”
I went on, for I might yet be useful to the woman, and hoped also to see her deliverer.
I continued on, as I might still be helpful to the woman, and I also hoped to see her rescuer.
I descried her a little way off, seated on the grass, with her child in her lap.
I saw her a short distance away, sitting on the grass with her child in her lap.
“Can I do anything for you?” I asked.
“Can I help you with anything?” I asked.
At the sound of my voice she started violently, and would have risen. I threw myself on the ground.
At the sound of my voice, she jumped up abruptly and almost got up. I threw myself on the ground.
“You need not be frightened,” I said. “I was following the beast when happily you found a nearer protector! It passed me now with its foot bleeding so much that by this time it must be all but dead!”
“You don’t need to be scared,” I said. “I was tracking the creature when luckily you found someone closer to help! It went by me now with its foot bleeding so much that by now it must be nearly dead!”
“There is little hope of that!” she answered, trembling. “Do you not know whose beast she is?”
“There’s hardly any chance of that!” she replied, shaking. “Don’t you know whose animal she is?”
Now I had certain strange suspicions, but I answered that I knew nothing of the brute, and asked what had become of her champion.
Now I had some odd suspicions, but I replied that I didn't know anything about the beast and asked what had happened to her champion.
“What champion?” she rejoined. “I have seen no one.”
“What champion?” she replied. “I haven't seen anyone.”
“Then how came the monster to grief?”
“Then how did the monster get into trouble?”
“I pounded her foot with a stone—as hard as I could strike. Did you not hear her cry?”
“I hit her foot with a stone—as hard as I could. Didn’t you hear her scream?”
“Well, you are a brave woman!” I answered. “I thought it was you gave the cry!”
"Wow, you’re a courageous woman!" I replied. "I thought it was you who called out!"
“It was the leopardess.”
“It was the leopard.”
“I never heard such a sound from the throat of an animal! it was like the scream of a woman in torture!”
“I’ve never heard such a sound come from an animal! It was like the scream of a woman in agony!”
“My voice was gone; I could not have shrieked to save my baby! When I saw the horrid mouth at my darling’s little white neck, I caught up a stone and mashed her lame foot.”
“My voice was gone; I couldn't scream to save my baby! When I saw that awful mouth on my darling’s little white neck, I picked up a stone and crushed her lame foot.”
“Tell me about the creature,” I said; “I am a stranger in these parts.”
“Tell me about the creature,” I said; “I’m not from around here.”
“You will soon know about her if you are going to Bulika!” she answered. “Now, I must never go back there!”
"You'll find out about her soon if you're going to Bulika!" she replied. "Now, I can never go back there!"
“Yes, I am going to Bulika,” I said, “—to see the princess.”
“Yes, I'm going to Bulika,” I said, “—to see the princess.”
“Have a care; you had better not go!—But perhaps you are—! The princess is a very good, kind woman!”
“Be careful; you shouldn’t go!—But maybe you’re—! The princess is a really good, kind woman!”
I heard a little movement. Clouds had by this time gathered so thick over the moon that I could scarcely see my companion: I feared she was rising to run from me.
I heard a slight movement. By this time, clouds had gathered so thickly over the moon that I could barely see my companion: I was afraid she might be getting up to leave me.
“You are in no danger of any sort from me,” I said. “What oath would you like me to take?”
“You're not in any danger from me,” I said. “What oath do you want me to take?”
“I know by your speech that you are not of the people of Bulika,” she replied; “I will trust you!—I am not of them, either, else I should not be able: they never trust any one—If only I could see you! But I like your voice!—There, my darling is asleep! The foul beast has not hurt her!—Yes: it was my baby she was after!” she went on, caressing the child. “And then she would have torn her mother to pieces for carrying her off!—Some say the princess has two white leopardesses,” she continued: “I know only one—with spots. Everybody knows HER! If the princess hear of a baby, she sends her immediately to suck its blood, and then it either dies or grows up an idiot. I would have gone away with my baby, but the princess was from home, and I thought I might wait until I was a little stronger. But she must have taken the beast with her, and been on her way home when I left, and come across my track. I heard the SNIFF-SNUFF of the leopardess behind me, and ran;—oh, how I ran!—But my darling will not die! There is no mark on her!”
“I can tell by the way you talk that you’re not from Bulika,” she replied. “I can trust you!—I’m not one of them either, or I wouldn’t be able to: they never trust anyone. If only I could see you! But I like your voice!—There, my baby is asleep! The horrible beast hasn’t hurt her!—Yes, it was my child she was after!” she continued, stroking the child. “And she would have ripped her mother apart for taking her away!—Some say the princess has two white leopardesses,” she went on. “I only know one—with spots. Everyone knows HER! If the princess hears about a baby, she sends her right away to drink its blood, and then it either dies or grows up stupid. I would have left with my baby, but the princess was out, and I thought I could wait until I was a bit stronger. But she must have taken the beast with her, and been on her way back when I left, and then crossed my path. I heard the SNIFF-SNUFF of the leopardess behind me, and I ran;—oh, how I ran!—But my baby won’t die! There’s no mark on her!”
“Where are you taking her?”
“Where are you bringing her?”
“Where no one ever tells!”
“Where nobody ever tells!”
“Why is the princess so cruel?”
“Why is the princess so mean?”
“There is an old prophecy that a child will be the death of her. That is why she will listen to no offer of marriage, they say.”
“There’s an old prophecy that a child will cause her death. That’s why she won’t consider any marriage proposals, they say.”
“But what will become of her country if she kill all the babies?”
“But what will happen to her country if she kills all the babies?”
“She does not care about her country. She sends witches around to teach the women spells that keep babies away, and give them horrible things to eat. Some say she is in league with the Shadows to put an end to the race. At night we hear the questing beast, and lie awake and shiver. She can tell at once the house where a baby is coming, and lies down at the door, watching to get in. There are words that have power to shoo her away, only they do not always work—But here I sit talking, and the beast may by this time have got home, and her mistress be sending the other after us!”
“She doesn’t care about her country. She sends witches around to teach women spells that keep babies away and gives them horrible things to eat. Some say she’s working with the Shadows to wipe out the race. At night, we hear the questing beast and lie awake, shivering. She can instantly tell which house has a baby on the way and lies down at the door, watching to get in. There are words with the power to shoo her away, but they don’t always work—But here I am talking, and by now the beast might have already returned home, and her mistress could be sending another one after us!”
As thus she ended, she rose in haste.
As she finished speaking, she quickly got up.
“I do not think she will ever get home.—Let me carry the baby for you!” I said, as I rose also.
“I don't think she'll ever make it home.—Let me hold the baby for you!” I said, getting up too.
She returned me no answer, and when I would have taken it, only clasped it the closer.
She didn't answer me, and when I tried to take it, she just held onto it tighter.
“I cannot think,” I said, walking by her side, “how the brute could be bleeding so much!”
“I can’t believe,” I said, walking next to her, “how the brute could be bleeding so much!”
“Take my advice, and don’t go near the palace,” she answered. “There are sounds in it at night as if the dead were trying to shriek, but could not open their mouths!”
“Take my advice, and don’t go near the palace,” she replied. “At night, it makes sounds like the dead are trying to scream but can’t open their mouths!”
She bade me an abrupt farewell. Plainly she did not want more of my company; so I stood still, and heard her footsteps die away on the grass.
She suddenly said goodbye to me. Clearly, she didn't want to spend more time with me, so I stayed where I was and listened as her footsteps faded away on the grass.
CHAPTER XXII. BULIKA
I had lost all notion of my position, and was walking about in pure, helpless impatience, when suddenly I found myself in the path of the leopardess, wading in the blood from her paw. It ran against my ankles with the force of a small brook, and I got out of it the more quickly because of an unshaped suspicion in my mind as to whose blood it might be. But I kept close to the sound of it, walking up the side of the stream, for it would guide me in the direction of Bulika.
I lost all sense of where I was and was wandering around in pure, helpless impatience when suddenly I found myself in the path of the leopardess, wading through blood from her paw. It flowed against my ankles with the force of a small stream, and I moved out of it quickly because of a vague suspicion in my mind about whose blood it might be. But I stayed close to the sound, walking along the edge of the stream, as it would lead me toward Bulika.
I soon began to reflect, however, that no leopardess, no elephant, no hugest animal that in our world preceded man, could keep such a torrent flowing, except every artery in its body were open, and its huge system went on filling its vessels from fields and lakes and forests as fast as they emptied themselves: it could not be blood! I dipped a finger in it, and at once satisfied myself that it was not. In truth, however it might have come there, it was a softly murmuring rivulet of water that ran, without channel, over the grass! But sweet as was its song, I dared not drink of it; I kept walking on, hoping after the light, and listening to the familiar sound so long unheard—for that of the hot stream was very different. The mere wetting of my feet in it, however, had so refreshed me, that I went on without fatigue till the darkness began to grow thinner, and I knew the sun was drawing nigh. A few minutes more, and I could discern, against the pale aurora, the wall-towers of a city—seemingly old as time itself. Then I looked down to get a sight of the brook.
I soon started to think, though, that no leopard, no elephant, no giant animal that existed before humans could keep such a stream flowing unless every artery in its body was open and its massive system kept filling its vessels from fields, lakes, and forests as quickly as they emptied: it couldn’t be blood! I dipped a finger in it and immediately confirmed that it wasn’t. In reality, however it ended up there, it was a softly flowing stream of water that ran, without a channel, over the grass! But as sweet as its sound was, I didn’t dare to drink from it; I kept walking, searching for the light and listening to the familiar sound I hadn’t heard in a long time—because the sound of the hot stream was completely different. Just the feel of it on my feet refreshed me so much that I kept going without tiring until the darkness began to fade, and I knew the sun was approaching. A few minutes later, I could make out, against the pale dawn, the tower walls of a city—seemingly as old as time itself. Then I looked down to catch a glimpse of the brook.
It was gone. I had indeed for a long time noted its sound growing fainter, but at last had ceased to attend to it. I looked back: the grass in its course lay bent as it had flowed, and here and there glimmered a small pool. Toward the city, there was no trace of it. Near where I stood, the flow of its fountain must at least have paused!
It was gone. I had actually noticed its sound getting softer for a long time, but eventually I stopped paying attention to it. I looked back: the grass along its path was bent as it had flowed, and here and there a small pool glimmered. Toward the city, there was no sign of it. Close to where I stood, the flow of its fountain must have at least stopped!
Around the city were gardens, growing many sorts of vegetables, hardly one of which I recognised. I saw no water, no flowers, no sign of animals. The gardens came very near the walls, but were separated from them by huge heaps of gravel and refuse thrown from the battlements.
Around the city were gardens growing all sorts of vegetables, barely any of which I recognized. I saw no water, no flowers, no sign of animals. The gardens were right up against the walls but were separated from them by large piles of gravel and trash thrown from the battlements.
I went up to the nearest gate, and found it but half-closed, nowise secured, and without guard or sentinel. To judge by its hinges, it could not be farther opened or shut closer. Passing through, I looked down a long ancient street. It was utterly silent, and with scarce an indication in it of life present. Had I come upon a dead city? I turned and went out again, toiled a long way over the dust-heaps, and crossed several roads, each leading up to a gate: I would not re-enter until some of the inhabitants should be stirring.
I walked up to the nearest gate and found it only half-closed, completely unsecured, with no guard or watchman around. From the looks of its hinges, it couldn't be opened any wider or shut any closer. As I passed through, I looked down a long, old street. It was completely silent, with hardly any sign of life. Had I stumbled upon a ghost town? I turned around and went back out, trudging a long way over the dirt piles and crossing several roads, each leading to a gate. I wasn’t going back inside until some of the residents started to move about.
What was I there for? what did I expect or hope to find? what did I mean to do?
What was I there for? What did I expect or hope to find? What did I intend to do?
I must see, if but once more, the woman I had brought to life! I did not desire her society: she had waked in me frightful suspicions; and friendship, not to say love, was wildly impossible between us! But her presence had had a strange influence upon me, and in her presence I must resist, and at the same time analyse that influence! The seemingly inscrutable in her I would fain penetrate: to understand something of her mode of being would be to look into marvels such as imagination could never have suggested! In this I was too daring: a man must not, for knowledge, of his own will encounter temptation! On the other hand, I had reinstated an evil force about to perish, and was, to the extent of my opposing faculty, accountable for what mischief might ensue! I had learned that she was the enemy of children: the Little Ones might be in her danger! It was in the hope of finding out something of their history that I had left them; on that I had received a little light: I must have more; I must learn how to protect them!
I have to see, even just one more time, the woman I brought to life! I didn't want her company; she had stirred up terrifying doubts in me, and friendship—let alone love—was completely out of the question between us! Yet, there was something strange about her presence that affected me, and I needed to confront and analyze that influence! I longed to understand the seemingly unfathomable depths of her being; grasping even a small part of her existence would reveal wonders my imagination could never conceive! In this ambition, I was too reckless: a man should never willingly face temptation for the sake of knowledge! On the flip side, I had reawakened a dark force that was on the verge of disappearing, and I was responsible—within the limits of my ability—for any harm that might result! I had discovered that she posed a threat to children: the Little Ones could be in danger with her around! I had left them hoping to uncover more about their situation; I had gained a bit of insight, but now I needed more; I had to learn how to keep them safe!
Hearing at length a little stir in the place, I walked through the next gate, and thence along a narrow street of tall houses to a little square, where I sat down on the base of a pillar with a hideous bat-like creature atop. Ere long, several of the inhabitants came sauntering past. I spoke to one: he gave me a rude stare and ruder word, and went on.
Hearing a bit of noise nearby, I walked through the next gate and along a narrow street lined with tall houses to a small square, where I sat on the base of a pillar topped with an ugly bat-like figure. Before long, a few locals strolled by. I spoke to one of them: he shot me a rude look and said something even ruder before continuing on his way.
I got up and went through one narrow street after another, gradually filling with idlers, and was not surprised to see no children. By and by, near one of the gates, I encountered a group of young men who reminded me not a little of the bad giants. They came about me staring, and presently began to push and hustle me, then to throw things at me. I bore it as well as I could, wishing not to provoke enmity where wanted to remain for a while. Oftener than once or twice I appealed to passers-by whom I fancied more benevolent-looking, but none would halt a moment to listen to me. I looked poor, and that was enough: to the citizens of Bulika, as to house-dogs, poverty was an offence! Deformity and sickness were taxed; and no legislation of their princess was more heartily approved of than what tended to make poverty subserve wealth.
I got up and walked down one narrow street after another, gradually surrounded by idlers, and I wasn’t surprised to see no children. Eventually, near one of the gates, I came across a group of young men who reminded me quite a bit of the bad giants. They approached me, staring, and soon began to push and shove me, then started throwing things at me. I tolerated it as best as I could, hoping not to stir up trouble since I wanted to stay there for a while. More than once, I appealed to passers-by who looked more friendly, but none would stop for even a moment to listen to me. I looked poor, and that was enough: to the citizens of Bulika, just like to house-dogs, poverty was an insult! Deformity and sickness were taxed; and no law from their princess was more widely supported than those that made poverty serve wealth.
I took to my heels at last, and no one followed me beyond the gate. A lumbering fellow, however, who sat by it eating a hunch of bread, picked up a stone to throw after me, and happily, in his stupid eagerness, threw, not the stone but the bread. I took it, and he did not dare follow to reclaim it: beyond the walls they were cowards every one. I went off a few hundred yards, threw myself down, ate the bread, fell asleep, and slept soundly in the grass, where the hot sunlight renewed my strength.
I finally ran away, and no one followed me past the gate. However, a clumsy guy who was sitting by it eating a piece of bread picked up a stone to throw at me. Luckily, in his silly eagerness, he threw the bread instead. I took it, and he didn’t dare come after me to get it back: beyond the walls, they were all cowards. I went a few hundred yards away, lay down, ate the bread, fell asleep, and had a good rest in the grass, where the warm sunlight restored my energy.
It was night when I woke. The moon looked down on me in friendly fashion, seeming to claim with me old acquaintance. She was very bright, and the same moon, I thought, that saw me through the terrors of my first night in that strange world. A cold wind blew from the gate, bringing with it an evil odour; but it did not chill me, for the sun had plenished me with warmth. I crept again into the city. There I found the few that were still in the open air crouched in corners to escape the shivering blast.
It was night when I woke up. The moon looked down at me in a friendly way, like an old friend. She was very bright, and I thought it was the same moon that watched over me during the fears of my first night in that strange world. A cold wind blew from the gate, carrying with it a foul smell; but it didn't chill me, because the sun had filled me with warmth. I crept back into the city. There, I found the few people still outside huddled in corners to escape the biting cold.
I was walking slowly through the long narrow street, when, just before me, a huge white thing bounded across it, with a single flash in the moonlight, and disappeared. I turned down the next opening, eager to get sight of it again.
I was walking slowly down the long narrow street when, right in front of me, a massive white shape leaped across it, shining in the moonlight, and vanished. I took the next turn, excited to catch another glimpse of it.
It was a narrow lane, almost too narrow to pass through, but it led me into a wider street. The moment I entered the latter, I saw on the opposite side, in the shadow, the creature I had followed, itself following like a dog what I took for a man. Over his shoulder, every other moment, he glanced at the animal behind him, but neither spoke to it, nor attempted to drive it away. At a place where he had to cross a patch of moonlight, I saw that he cast no shadow, and was himself but a flat superficial shadow, of two dimensions. He was, nevertheless, an opaque shadow, for he not merely darkened any object on the other side of him, but rendered it, in fact, invisible. In the shadow he was blacker than the shadow; in the moonlight he looked like one who had drawn his shadow up about him, for not a suspicion of it moved beside or under him; while the gleaming animal, which followed so close at his heels as to seem the white shadow of his blackness, and which I now saw to be a leopardess, drew her own gliding shadow black over the ground by her side. When they passed together from the shadow into the moonlight, the Shadow deepened in blackness, the animal flashed into radiance. I was at the moment walking abreast of them on the opposite side, my bare feet sounding on the flat stones: the leopardess never turned head or twitched ear; the shadow seemed once to look at me, for I lost his profile, and saw for a second only a sharp upright line. That instant the wind found me and blew through me: I shuddered from head to foot, and my heart went from wall to wall of my bosom, like a pebble in a child’s rattle.
It was a narrow lane, almost too tight to walk through, but it led me into a wider street. As soon as I entered the latter, I spotted the creature I had been following on the opposite side, lurking in the shadows and following what I assumed was a man like a dog. Every few moments, he would glance over his shoulder at the animal trailing him, but he neither spoke to it nor tried to shoo it away. When he crossed a patch of moonlight, I noticed he didn't cast a shadow and was, in fact, just a flat, two-dimensional shadow himself. However, he was still an opaque shadow, as he not only darkened anything behind him but made it completely invisible. In the shadows, he appeared darker than darkness itself; in the moonlight, he looked like someone who had pulled his shadow around him, with no hint of it moving beside or beneath him. The sleek animal that followed closely at his heels, which I now recognized as a leopardess, cast her own smooth shadow on the ground beside her. When they moved together from the shadows into the moonlight, the shadow deepened in darkness while the animal shone brightly. At that moment, I was walking alongside them on the opposite side, my bare feet making soft sounds on the flat stones: the leopardess never turned her head or flicked her ears; the shadow seemed to look at me for a moment, as I lost sight of his profile and saw only a sharp upright line. Just then, the wind hit me and blew through me: I shuddered from head to toe, and my heart raced from one side of my chest to the other like a pebble in a child's rattle.
CHAPTER XXIII. A WOMAN OF BULIKA
I turned aside into an alley, and sought shelter in a small archway. In the mouth of it I stopped, and looked out at the moonlight which filled the alley. The same instant a woman came gliding in after me, turned, trembling, and looked out also. A few seconds passed; then a huge leopard, its white skin dappled with many blots, darted across the archway. The woman pressed close to me, and my heart filled with pity. I put my arm round her.
I stepped into an alley and found shelter in a small archway. I paused at the entrance and looked out at the moonlight that filled the alley. Just then, a woman came gliding in after me, turned, trembling, and looked out as well. A few seconds later, a huge leopard, its white fur spotted with dark patches, darted across the archway. The woman pressed against me, and my heart swelled with compassion. I wrapped my arm around her.
“If the brute come here, I will lay hold of it,” I said, “and you must run.”
“If that beast comes here, I’ll grab it,” I said, “and you need to run.”
“Thank you!” she murmured.
“Thanks!” she murmured.
“Have you ever seen it before?” I asked.
"Have you ever seen it before?" I asked.
“Several times,” she answered, still trembling. “She is a pet of the princess’s. You are a stranger, or you would know her!”
“Several times,” she replied, still shaking. “She’s a pet of the princess. You’re a stranger, or you would know her!”
“I am a stranger,” I answered. “But is she, then, allowed to run loose?”
“I’m a stranger,” I replied. “But is she really allowed to run free?”
“She is kept in a cage, her mouth muzzled, and her feet in gloves of crocodile leather. Chained she is too; but she gets out often, and sucks the blood of any child she can lay hold of. Happily there are not many mothers in Bulika!”
“She’s locked in a cage, her mouth covered, and her feet in gloves made of crocodile leather. She’s also chained; but she manages to escape often and feeds on the blood of any child she can catch. Thankfully, there aren’t many mothers in Bulika!”
Here she burst into tears.
Here she started crying.
“I wish I were at home!” she sobbed. “The princess returned only last night, and there is the leopardess out already! How am I to get into the house? It is me she is after, I know! She will be lying at my own door, watching for me!—But I am a fool to talk to a stranger!”
“I wish I were at home!” she cried. “The princess just got back last night, and now the leopardess is already out! How am I supposed to get into the house? I know she’s after me! She’ll be waiting at my door, watching for me!—But I’m such an idiot to be talking to someone I don’t know!”
“All strangers are not bad!” I said. “The beast shall not touch you till she has done with me, and by that time you will be in. You are happy to have a house to go to! What a terrible wind it is!”
“All strangers are not bad!” I said. “The beast won’t touch you until she’s finished with me, and by then you’ll be in. You’re lucky to have a house to go to! What a terrible wind it is!”
“Take me home safe, and I will give you shelter from it,” she rejoined. “But we must wait a little!”
“Take me home safely, and I'll give you shelter from it,” she replied. “But we have to wait a bit!”
I asked her many questions. She told me the people never did anything except dig for precious stones in their cellars. They were rich, and had everything made for them in other towns.
I asked her a lot of questions. She told me the people never did anything except dig for gems in their basements. They were wealthy and had everything made for them in other towns.
“Why?” I asked.
"Why?" I asked.
“Because it is a disgrace to work,” she answered. “Everybody in Bulika knows that!”
“Because it’s embarrassing to work,” she replied. “Everyone in Bulika knows that!”
I asked how they were rich if none of them earned money. She replied that their ancestors had saved for them, and they never spent. When they wanted money they sold a few of their gems.
I asked how they were rich if none of them made money. She replied that their ancestors had saved for them, and they never spent it. When they needed cash, they sold a few of their gems.
“But there must be some poor!” I said.
“But there must be some poor people!” I said.
“I suppose there must be, but we never think of such people. When one goes poor, we forget him. That is how we keep rich. We mean to be rich always.”
“I guess there probably are, but we never think about people like that. When someone falls into poverty, we forget about them. That’s how we stay wealthy. We intend to always be wealthy.”
“But when you have dug up all your precious stones and sold them, you will have to spend your money, and one day you will have none left!”
“But when you've dug up all your precious stones and sold them, you’ll have to spend your money, and one day you won’t have any left!”
“We have so many, and there are so many still in the ground, that that day will never come,” she replied.
“We have so many, and there are still so many in the ground, that day will never come,” she replied.
“Suppose a strange people were to fall upon you, and take everything you have!”
“Imagine if a strange group of people suddenly attacked you and took everything you own!”
“No strange people will dare; they are all horribly afraid of our princess. She it is who keeps us safe and free and rich!”
“No one will dare come near; they’re all really scared of our princess. She’s the one who keeps us safe, free, and wealthy!”
Every now and then as she spoke, she would stop and look behind her.
Every now and then as she talked, she would pause and glance over her shoulder.
I asked why her people had such a hatred of strangers. She answered that the presence of a stranger defiled the city.
I asked why her people hated outsiders so much. She replied that having a stranger around polluted the city.
“How is that?” I said.
“How’s that?” I said.
“Because we are more ancient and noble than any other nation.—Therefore,” she added, “we always turn strangers out before night.”
“Because we are older and more honorable than any other nation.—So,” she added, “we always send strangers away before nightfall.”
“How, then, can you take me into your house?” I asked.
“How can you invite me into your house?” I asked.
“I will make an exception of you,” she replied.
“I'll make an exception for you,” she replied.
“Is there no place in the city for the taking in of strangers?”
“Is there no place in the city for taking in strangers?”
“Such a place would be pulled down, and its owner burned. How is purity to be preserved except by keeping low people at a proper distance? Dignity is such a delicate thing!”
“Such a place would be demolished, and its owner punished severely. How can purity be maintained except by keeping undesirable people at a distance? Dignity is such a fragile thing!”
She told me that their princess had reigned for thousands of years; that she had power over the air and the water as well as the earth—and, she believed, over the fire too; that she could do what she pleased, and was answerable to nobody.
She told me that their princess had ruled for thousands of years; that she had control over the air, the water, and the earth—and, she believed, over fire too; that she could do whatever she wanted, and wasn’t accountable to anyone.
When at length she was willing to risk the attempt, we took our way through lanes and narrow passages, and reached her door without having met a single live creature. It was in a wider street, between two tall houses, at the top of a narrow, steep stair, up which she climbed slowly, and I followed. Ere we reached the top, however, she seemed to take fright, and darted up the rest of the steps: I arrived just in time to have the door closed in my face, and stood confounded on the landing, where was about length enough, between the opposite doors of the two houses, for a man to lie down.
When she finally decided to take the chance, we made our way through alleys and narrow paths, reaching her door without encountering a single living soul. It was on a wider street, nestled between two tall buildings, at the top of a steep, narrow staircase that she climbed slowly while I followed. Just before we reached the top, though, she seemed to get scared and rushed up the rest of the steps: I arrived just in time to have the door shut in my face, and I stood there stunned on the landing, where there was just enough space between the doors of the two houses for a man to lie down.
Weary, and not scrupling to defile Bulika with my presence, I took advantage of the shelter, poor as it was.
Weary and not bothering to avoid ruining Bulika with my presence, I took advantage of the shelter, even though it was minimal.
CHAPTER XXIV. THE WHITE LEOPARDESS
At the foot of the stair lay the moonlit street, and I could hear the unwholesome, inhospitable wind blowing about below. But not a breath of it entered my retreat, and I was composing myself to rest, when suddenly my eyes opened, and there was the head of the shining creature I had seen following the Shadow, just rising above the uppermost step! The moment she caught sight of my eyes, she stopped and began to retire, tail foremost. I sprang up; whereupon, having no room to turn, she threw herself backward, head over tail, scrambled to her feet, and in a moment was down the stair and gone. I followed her to the bottom, and looked all up and down the street. Not seeing her, I went back to my hard couch.
At the bottom of the stairs lay the moonlit street, and I could hear the unpleasant, unwelcoming wind blowing outside. But not a hint of it came into my space, and I was getting ready to rest when suddenly my eyes opened, and there was the head of the glowing creature I had seen following the Shadow, just rising above the top step! The moment she caught sight of my eyes, she stopped and began to back away, tail first. I jumped up; when she had no room to turn, she flipped herself backward, head over tail, scrambled to her feet, and in a moment, she was down the stairs and gone. I followed her to the bottom and looked up and down the street. Not seeing her, I went back to my hard couch.
There were, then, two evil creatures prowling about the city, one with, and one without spots! I was not inclined to risk much for man or woman in Bulika, but the life of a child might well be worth such a poor one as mine, and I resolved to keep watch at that door the rest of the night.
There were, then, two wicked beings roaming the city, one with spots and one without! I wasn’t willing to put myself in danger for anyone in Bulika, but the life of a child might be worth as little as mine, and I decided to stand guard at that door for the rest of the night.
Presently I heard the latch move, slow, slow: I looked up, and seeing the door half-open, rose and slid softly in. Behind it stood, not the woman I had befriended, but the muffled woman of the desert. Without a word she led me a few steps to an empty stone-paved chamber, and pointed to a rug on the floor. I wrapped myself in it, and once more lay down. She shut the door of the room, and I heard the outer door open and close again. There was no light save what came from the moonlit air.
Right now, I heard the latch move, slowly: I looked up and saw the door halfway open, so I got up and slipped inside quietly. Standing behind it was not the woman I had befriended, but the mysterious woman of the desert. Without saying a word, she led me a few steps to an empty stone-paved room and pointed to a rug on the floor. I wrapped myself in it and lay down again. She closed the door to the room, and I heard the outer door open and close once more. There was no light except for what came from the moonlit air.
As I lay sleepless, I began to hear a stifled moaning. It went on for a good while, and then came the cry of a child, followed by a terrible shriek. I sprang up and darted into the passage: from another door in it came the white leopardess with a new-born baby in her mouth, carrying it like a cub of her own. I threw myself upon her, and compelled her to drop the infant, which fell on the stone slabs with a piteous wail.
As I lay awake, I started to hear a muffled moaning. It continued for some time, and then I heard a child's cry, followed by a horrendous scream. I jumped up and rushed into the hallway: from another door came the white leopardess with a newborn in her mouth, carrying it like one of her own cubs. I threw myself at her and forced her to drop the baby, which fell onto the stone floor with a heartbreaking cry.
At the cry appeared the muffled woman. She stepped over us, the beast and myself, where we lay struggling in the narrow passage, took up the child, and carried it away. Returning, she lifted me off the animal, opened the door, and pushed me gently out. At my heels followed the leopardess.
At the scream, the woman showed up, her voice muted. She stepped over us, the animal and me, as we struggled in the tight space, picked up the child, and took it away. When she came back, she lifted me off the animal, opened the door, and gently pushed me outside. The leopardess followed closely behind me.
“She too has failed me!” thought I; “—given me up to the beast to be settled with at her leisure! But we shall have a tussle for it!”
“She’s let me down too!” I thought; “—handed me over to the beast to deal with whenever she wants! But we’re going to fight for it!”
I ran down the stair, fearing she would spring on my back, but she followed me quietly. At the foot I turned to lay hold of her, but she sprang over my head; and when again I turned to face her, she was crouching at my feet! I stooped and stroked her lovely white skin; she responded by licking my bare feet with her hard dry tongue. Then I patted and fondled her, a well of tenderness overflowing in my heart: she might be treacherous too, but if I turned from every show of love lest it should be feigned, how was I ever to find the real love which must be somewhere in every world?
I ran down the stairs, worried she would leap onto my back, but she followed me quietly. At the bottom, I turned to grab her, but she jumped right over my head; and when I turned back to face her, she was crouching at my feet! I bent down and stroked her beautiful white skin; she responded by licking my bare feet with her rough dry tongue. Then I patted and caressed her, a wave of tenderness swelling in my heart: she could be deceitful too, but if I turned away from every expression of love out of fear it might be fake, how would I ever discover the genuine love that must exist in every world?
I stood up; she rose, and stood beside me.
I stood up; she got up and stood next to me.
A bulky object fell with a heavy squelch in the middle of the street, a few yards from us. I ran to it, and found a pulpy mass, with just form enough left to show it the body of a woman. It must have been thrown from some neighbouring window! I looked around me: the Shadow was walking along the other side of the way, with the white leopardess again at his heel!
A heavy object dropped with a loud squelch in the middle of the street, just a few yards away from us. I rushed over to it and discovered a soft mass that still vaguely resembled the body of a woman. It must have been thrown from a nearby window! I glanced around and saw the Shadow walking down the opposite side of the street, the white leopardess trailing behind him again!
I followed and gained upon them, urging in my heart for the leopardess that probably she was not a free agent. When I got near them, however, she turned and flew at me with such a hideous snarl, that instinctively I drew back: instantly she resumed her place behind the Shadow. Again I drew near; again she flew at me, her eyes flaming like live emeralds. Once more I made the experiment: she snapped at me like a dog, and bit me. My heart gave way, and I uttered a cry; whereupon the creature looked round with a glance that plainly meant—“Why WOULD you make me do it?”
I followed and caught up to them, hoping in my heart that the leopardess wasn’t acting on her own. But when I got closer, she turned and lunged at me with such an awful snarl that I instinctively pulled back; immediately she returned to her spot behind the Shadow. I approached again, and once more she attacked me, her eyes blazing like living emeralds. I tried again: she snapped at me like a dog and bit me. My heart gave out, and I cried out; at that, the creature looked at me with a look that clearly said, “Why would you make me do this?”
I turned away angry with myself: I had been losing my time ever since I entered the place! night as it was I would go straight to the palace! From the square I had seen it—high above the heart of the city, compassed with many defences, more a fortress than a palace!
I turned away, frustrated with myself: I had been wasting my time ever since I arrived! Even though it was night, I would head straight to the palace! From the square, I had seen it—towering above the center of the city, surrounded by many defenses, more like a fortress than a palace!
But I found its fortifications, like those of the city, much neglected, and partly ruinous. For centuries, clearly, they had been of no account! It had great and strong gates, with something like a drawbridge to them over a rocky chasm; but they stood open, and it was hard to believe that water had ever occupied the hollow before them. All was so still that sleep seemed to interpenetrate the structure, causing the very moonlight to look discordantly awake. I must either enter like a thief, or break a silence that rendered frightful the mere thought of a sound!
But I found the fortifications, like the city itself, really neglected and partly in ruins. Clearly, they hadn’t meant much for centuries! It had big, strong gates, with something like a drawbridge over a rocky chasm, but they stood open, and it was hard to believe water had ever been in the empty space before them. Everything was so quiet that it felt like sleep was woven into the structure, making even the moonlight seem unnaturally alert. I had to either sneak in like a thief or break a silence that made the idea of any sound terrifying!
Like an outcast dog I was walking about the walls, when I came to a little recess with a stone bench: I took refuge in it from the wind, lay down, and in spite of the cold fell fast asleep.
Like a stray dog, I was wandering around the walls when I found a small alcove with a stone bench. I sheltered there from the wind, lay down, and despite the cold, quickly fell asleep.
I was wakened by something leaping upon me, and licking my face with the rough tongue of a feline animal. “It is the white leopardess!” I thought. “She is come to suck my blood!—and why should she not have it?—it would cost me more to defend than to yield it!” So I lay still, expecting a shoot of pain. But the pang did not arrive; a pleasant warmth instead began to diffuse itself through me. Stretched at my back, she lay as close to me as she could lie, the heat of her body slowly penetrating mine, and her breath, which had nothing of the wild beast in it, swathing my head and face in a genial atmosphere. A full conviction that her intention toward me was good, gained possession of me. I turned like a sleepy boy, threw my arm over her, and sank into profound unconsciousness.
I was jolted awake by something jumping on me and licking my face with a rough tongue, like a cat. “It’s the white leopardess!” I thought. “She’s come to drink my blood!—and why shouldn’t she?—it would cost me more to fight than to give in!” So I lay still, bracing for a sharp pain. But the pain never came; instead, a comforting warmth started to spread through me. She lay stretched out against my back, as close as possible, her body heat slowly merging with mine, and her breath, which felt nothing like that of a wild animal, enveloping my head and face in a warm, welcoming atmosphere. I completely believed that her intentions toward me were good. I turned like a sleepy kid, draped my arm over her, and fell into a deep, peaceful sleep.
When I began to come to myself, I fancied I lay warm and soft in my own bed. “Is it possible I am at home?” I thought. The well-known scents of the garden seemed to come crowding in. I rubbed my eyes, and looked out: I lay on a bare stone, in the heart of a hateful city!
When I started to wake up, I thought I was lying comfortably in my own bed. “Could it be that I’m home?” I wondered. The familiar smells of the garden seemed to fill the air. I rubbed my eyes and looked around: I was lying on a cold stone in the middle of a miserable city!
I sprang from the bench. Had I indeed had a leopardess for my bedfellow, or had I but dreamed it? She had but just left me, for the warmth of her body was with me yet!
I jumped off the bench. Did I really have a leopardess as my bedmate, or was it all just a dream? She had just left me, because I could still feel the warmth of her body!
I left the recess with a new hope, as strong as it was shapeless. One thing only was clear to me: I must find the princess! Surely I had some power with her, if not over her! Had I not saved her life, and had she not prolonged it at the expense of my vitality? The reflection gave me courage to encounter her, be she what she might.
I left the break feeling a new sense of hope, strong yet undefined. One thing was clear: I had to find the princess! Surely I had some connection with her, if not control! Hadn't I saved her life, and hadn't she extended it at the cost of my own energy? This thought gave me the courage to face her, no matter what she was like.
CHAPTER XXV. THE PRINCESS
Making a circuit of the castle, I came again to the open gates, crossed the ravine-like moat, and found myself in a paved court, planted at regular intervals with towering trees like poplars. In the centre was one taller than the rest, whose branches, near the top, spread a little and gave it some resemblance to a palm. Between their great stems I got glimpses of the palace, which was of a style strange to me, but suggested Indian origin. It was long and low, with lofty towers at the corners, and one huge dome in the middle, rising from the roof to half the height of the towers. The main entrance was in the centre of the front—a low arch that seemed half an ellipse. No one was visible, the doors stood wide open, and I went unchallenged into a large hall, in the form of a longish ellipse. Toward one side stood a cage, in which couched, its head on its paws, a huge leopardess, chained by a steel collar, with its mouth muzzled and its paws muffled. It was white with dark oval spots, and lay staring out of wide-open eyes, with canoe-shaped pupils, and great green irids. It appeared to watch me, but not an eyeball, not a foot, not a whisker moved, and its tail stretched out behind it rigid as an iron bar. I could not tell whether it was a live thing or not.
Walking around the castle, I reached the open gates again, crossed the wide moat, and found myself in a paved courtyard lined with tall trees, similar to poplars. In the center stood one that was even taller, whose branches at the top spread out a bit, giving it a slight resemblance to a palm tree. Between the thick trunks, I caught sight of the palace, which had an unfamiliar style that seemed to suggest an Indian influence. It was long and low, with tall towers at each corner and a large dome in the middle, rising from the roof to about half the height of the towers. The main entrance was in the center—a low arch that looked like half an ellipse. No one was around, the doors were wide open, and I entered a large hall shaped like a long ellipse without anyone stopping me. On one side stood a cage, where a massive leopardess lay, its head resting on its paws, chained by a steel collar, its mouth muzzled, and its paws covered. It was white with dark oval spots and stared out at me with wide-open eyes, featuring canoe-shaped pupils and bright green irises. It seemed to be watching me, but not one eyeball, not a foot, not a whisker moved, and its tail stretched out behind it, stiff as an iron bar. I couldn’t tell if it was alive or not.
From this vestibule two low passages led; I took one of them, and found it branch into many, all narrow and irregular. At a spot where was scarce room for two to pass, a page ran against me. He started back in terror, but having scanned me, gathered impudence, puffed himself out, and asked my business.
From this entryway, two low passages led off; I took one of them and found it branching into many, all narrow and uneven. In a place where there was barely room for two to pass, a page bumped into me. He stepped back in fear, but after looking me over, he gained some confidence, puffed himself up, and asked what I wanted.
“To see the princess,” I answered.
"To see the princess," I replied.
“A likely thing!” he returned. “I have not seen her highness this morning myself!”
“A likely story!” he replied. “I haven't seen her highness this morning myself!”
I caught him by the back of the neck, shook him, and said, “Take me to her at once, or I will drag you with me till I find her. She shall know how her servants receive her visitors.”
I grabbed him by the back of the neck, shook him, and said, “Take me to her right now, or I'll drag you along until I find her. She needs to know how her servants treat her guests.”
He gave a look at me, and began to pull like a blind man’s dog, leading me thus to a large kitchen, where were many servants, feebly busy, and hardly awake. I expected them to fall upon me and drive me out, but they stared instead, with wide eyes—not at me, but at something behind me, and grew more ghastly as they stared. I turned my head, and saw the white leopardess, regarding them in a way that might have feared stouter hearts.
He glanced at me and started to pull like a blind man’s dog, leading me to a large kitchen where many servants were weakly busy and barely awake. I thought they would come at me and chase me away, but instead, they just stared with wide eyes—not at me, but at something behind me, and their expressions grew more horrified as they continued to stare. I turned my head and saw the white leopardess, looking at them in a way that could have frightened even the bravest.
Presently, however, one of them, seeing, I suppose, that attack was not imminent, began to recover himself; I turned to him, and let the boy go.
Right now, though, one of them, noticing that an attack wasn’t about to happen, started to regain his composure; I turned to him and let the boy go.
“Take me to the princess,” I said.
“Take me to the princess,” I said.
“She has not yet left her room, your lordship,” he replied.
“She hasn’t left her room yet, my lord,” he replied.
“Let her know that I am here, waiting audience of her.”
“Let her know that I'm here, waiting for her to see me.”
“Will your lordship please to give me your name?”
"Could you please tell me your name, my lord?"
“Tell her that one who knows the white leech desires to see her.”
“Tell her that someone who knows the white leech wants to see her.”
“She will kill me if I take such a message: I must not. I dare not.”
"She'll kill me if I deliver that message: I can't do it. I shouldn't."
“You refuse?”
"Are you declining?"
He cast a glance at my attendant, and went.
He looked at my attendant and left.
The others continued staring—too much afraid of her to take their eyes off her. I turned to the graceful creature, where she stood, her muzzle dropped to my heel, white as milk, a warm splendour in the gloomy place, and stooped and patted her. She looked up at me; the mere movement of her head was enough to scatter them in all directions. She rose on her hind legs, and put her paws on my shoulders; I threw my arms round her. She pricked her ears, broke from me, and was out of sight in a moment.
The others kept staring—too afraid of her to look away. I turned to the graceful creature standing there, her muzzle resting against my heel, white as milk, radiating warmth in the dark place, and I bent down to pet her. She looked up at me; just the movement of her head was enough to send them scattering in all directions. She stood on her hind legs and put her paws on my shoulders; I wrapped my arms around her. She perked up her ears, broke away from me, and disappeared in an instant.
The man I had sent to the princess entered.
The man I sent to the princess walked in.
“Please to come this way, my lord,” he said.
"Please come this way, my lord," he said.
My heart gave a throb, as if bracing itself to the encounter. I followed him through many passages, and was at last shown into a room so large and so dark that its walls were invisible. A single spot on the floor reflected a little light, but around that spot all was black. I looked up, and saw at a great height an oval aperture in the roof, on the periphery of which appeared the joints between blocks of black marble. The light on the floor showed close fitting slabs of the same material. I found afterward that the elliptical wall as well was of black marble, absorbing the little light that reached it. The roof was the long half of an ellipsoid, and the opening in it was over one of the foci of the ellipse of the floor. I fancied I caught sight of reddish lines, but when I would have examined them, they were gone.
My heart raced, as if preparing for the meeting. I followed him through several hallways and was finally led into a room so big and so dark that I couldn’t see the walls. A small patch of light reflected on the floor, but everything around it was pitch black. I looked up and saw a high oval opening in the ceiling, with the seams between blocks of black marble visible along its edge. The light on the floor revealed closely fitted slabs of the same material. Later, I found out that the elliptical walls were also made of black marble, soaking up the little light that managed to reach them. The ceiling resembled the upper half of an ellipsoid, and the opening was positioned above one of the foci of the ellipse on the floor. I thought I spotted some reddish lines, but they disappeared when I tried to take a closer look.
All at once, a radiant form stood in the centre of the darkness, flashing a splendour on every side. Over a robe of soft white, her hair streamed in a cataract, black as the marble on which it fell. Her eyes were a luminous blackness; her arms and feet like warm ivory. She greeted me with the innocent smile of a girl—and in face, figure, and motion seemed but now to have stepped over the threshold of womanhood. “Alas,” thought I, “ill did I reckon my danger! Can this be the woman I rescued—she who struck me, scorned me, left me?” I stood gazing at her out of the darkness; she stood gazing into it, as if searching for me.
Suddenly, a glowing figure appeared in the darkness, shining brightly all around. Dressed in a soft white robe, her hair cascaded down like a waterfall, as black as the marble it fell upon. Her eyes sparkled with a deep blackness; her arms and legs looked like warm ivory. She welcomed me with the innocent smile of a young girl—and in her face, body, and movements, she seemed just to have crossed into womanhood. “Oh no,” I thought, “I seriously underestimated my danger! Can this be the woman I saved—who struck me, looked down on me, and abandoned me?” I stood there, staring at her from the darkness; she stood looking into it, as if trying to find me.
She disappeared. “She will not acknowledge me!” I thought. But the next instant her eyes flashed out of the dark straight into mine. She had descried me and come to me!
She vanished. “She won’t recognize me!” I thought. But in the next moment, her eyes shone out from the darkness directly into mine. She had seen me and come to me!
“You have found me at last!” she said, laying her hand on my shoulder. “I knew you would!”
“You finally found me!” she said, putting her hand on my shoulder. “I knew you would!”
My frame quivered with conflicting consciousnesses, to analyse which I had no power. I was simultaneously attracted and repelled: each sensation seemed either.
My body trembled with conflicting thoughts, which I had no ability to understand. I felt drawn in one direction and pushed away in another: each feeling seemed like both.
“You shiver!” she said. “This place is cold for you! Come.”
“You're shivering!” she said. “It’s cold for you here! Come on.”
I stood silent: she had struck me dumb with beauty; she held me dumb with sweetness.
I stood there speechless: her beauty had left me stunned; her sweetness kept me silent.
Taking me by the hand, she drew me to the spot of light, and again flashed upon me. An instant she stood there.
Taking my hand, she led me to the light and shone on me again. For a moment, she stood there.
“You have grown brown since last I saw you,” she said.
"You've gotten tanned since I last saw you," she said.
“This is almost the first roof I have been under since you left me,” I replied.
“This is nearly the first roof I've been under since you left me,” I replied.
“Whose was the other?” she rejoined.
“Whose was the other?” she responded.
“I do not know the woman’s name.”
“I don't know the woman's name.”
“I would gladly learn it! The instinct of hospitality is not strong in my people!” She took me again by the hand, and led me through the darkness many steps to a curtain of black. Beyond it was a white stair, up which she conducted me to a beautiful chamber.
“I would love to learn it! The instinct for hospitality is not very strong in my people!” She took my hand again and led me several steps through the darkness to a black curtain. Beyond it was a white staircase, which she guided me up to a stunning room.
“How you must miss the hot flowing river!” she said. “But there is a bath in the corner with no white leeches in it! At the foot of your couch you will find a garment. When you come down, I shall be in the room to your left at the foot of the stair.”
“How you must miss the hot, flowing river!” she said. “But there’s a bath in the corner with no white leeches in it! At the foot of your couch, you’ll find a garment. When you come down, I’ll be in the room to your left at the bottom of the stairs.”
I stood as she left me, accusing my presumption: how was I to treat this lovely woman as a thing of evil, who behaved to me like a sister?—Whence the marvellous change in her? She left me with a blow; she received me almost with an embrace! She had reviled me; she said she knew I would follow and find her! Did she know my doubts concerning her—how much I should want explained? COULD she explain all? Could I believe her if she did? As to her hospitality, I had surely earned and might accept that—at least until I came to a definite judgment concerning her!
I stood there as she walked away, questioning my own assumptions: how could I see this beautiful woman as someone evil when she treated me like a sister?—What caused this incredible change in her? She left me with a harshness; she greeted me almost with warmth! She had insulted me; she claimed she knew I would follow her and find her! Did she realize my doubts about her—how much I needed clarified? COULD she clarify everything? Could I trust her if she did? As for her hospitality, I had certainly earned it and could accept that—at least until I reached a clear judgment about her!
Could such beauty as I saw, and such wickedness as I suspected, exist in the same person? If they could, HOW was it possible? Unable to answer the former question, I must let the latter wait!
Could the kind of beauty I saw and the kind of wickedness I suspected exist in the same person? If they could, HOW is that even possible? Since I can't answer the first question, I have to let the second one wait!
Clear as crystal, the water in the great white bath sent a sparkling flash from the corner where it lay sunk in the marble floor, and seemed to invite me to its embrace. Except the hot stream, two draughts in the cottage of the veiled woman, and the pools in the track of the wounded leopardess, I had not seen water since leaving home: it looked a thing celestial. I plunged in.
Clear as day, the water in the large white bathtub sparkled from the corner where it was set into the marble floor, seeming to beckon me to join it. Aside from the hot springs, two drinks at the cottage of the veiled woman, and the puddles left by the injured leopardess, I hadn't seen water since leaving home: it looked heavenly. I jumped in.
Immediately my brain was filled with an odour strange and delicate, which yet I did not altogether like. It made me doubt the princess afresh: had she medicated it? had she enchanted it? was she in any way working on me unlawfully? And how was there water in the palace, and not a drop in the city? I remembered the crushed paw of the leopardess, and sprang from the bath.
Immediately, my mind was filled with a strange and delicate scent that I didn't fully like. It made me question the princess again: had she tampered with it? Had she cast a spell on it? Was she doing something unethical to me? And how was there water in the palace but none in the city? I remembered the crushed paw of the leopardess and jumped out of the bath.
What had I been bathing in? Again I saw the fleeing mother, again I heard the howl, again I saw the limping beast. But what matter whence it flowed? was not the water sweet? Was it not very water the pitcher-plant secreted from its heart, and stored for the weary traveller? Water came from heaven: what mattered the well where it gathered, or the spring whence it burst? But I did not re-enter the bath.
What was I bathing in? I saw the fleeing mother again, I heard the howl again, and I saw the limping beast again. But what did it matter where it came from? Wasn't the water sweet? Wasn't it the same water that the pitcher plant secreted from its heart and stored for the weary traveler? Water came from the sky: what did it matter where it collected or the spring it flowed from? But I didn't get back in the bath.
I put on the robe of white wool, embroidered on the neck and hem, that lay ready for me, and went down the stair to the room whither my hostess had directed me. It was round, all of alabaster, and without a single window: the light came through everywhere, a soft, pearly shimmer rather than shine. Vague shadowy forms went flitting about over the walls and low dome, like loose rain-clouds over a grey-blue sky.
I slipped on the white wool robe, embroidered at the neck and hem, that was waiting for me, and headed down the stairs to the room my hostess had told me about. It was round, made entirely of alabaster, and had no windows: the light came through everywhere, creating a soft, pearly glow instead of a harsh shine. Faint, shadowy shapes drifted across the walls and low dome, resembling loose rain clouds against a gray-blue sky.
The princess stood waiting me, in a robe embroidered with argentine rings and discs, rectangles and lozenges, close together—a silver mail. It fell unbroken from her neck and hid her feet, but its long open sleeves left her arms bare.
The princess stood waiting for me, wearing a robe adorned with silver rings and discs, rectangles and diamonds, all closely spaced—a silver mesh. It draped unbroken from her neck and covered her feet, but its long open sleeves left her arms exposed.
In the room was a table of ivory, bearing cakes and fruit, an ivory jug of milk, a crystal jug of wine of a pale rose-colour, and a white loaf.
In the room was an ivory table, holding cakes and fruit, an ivory jug of milk, a crystal jug of pale pink wine, and a white loaf.
“Here we do not kill to eat,” she said; “but I think you will like what I can give you.”
“Here we don’t kill to eat,” she said; “but I think you’ll like what I can offer you.”
I told her I could desire nothing better than what I saw. She seated herself on a couch by the table, and made me a sign to sit by her.
I told her I couldn’t wish for anything more than what I saw. She sat down on a couch by the table and gestured for me to sit next to her.
She poured me out a bowlful of milk, and, handing me the loaf, begged me to break from it such a piece as I liked. Then she filled from the wine-jug two silver goblets of grotesquely graceful workmanship.
She poured me a bowl of milk and, handing me the loaf, asked me to break off a piece I liked. Then she filled two silver goblets, which were oddly beautiful, from the wine jug.
“You have never drunk wine like this!” she said.
“You've never tasted wine like this!” she said.
I drank, and wondered: every flower of Hybla and Hymettus must have sent its ghost to swell the soul of that wine!
I took a sip and thought: every flower from Hybla and Hymettus must have contributed its spirit to enrich this wine!
“And now that you will be able to listen,” she went on, “I must do what I can to make myself intelligible to you. Our natures, however, are so different, that this may not be easy. Men and women live but to die; we, that is such as I—we are but a few—live to live on. Old age is to you a horror; to me it is a dear desire: the older we grow, the nearer we are to our perfection. Your perfection is a poor thing, comes soon, and lasts but a little while; ours is a ceaseless ripening. I am not yet ripe, and have lived thousands of your years—how many, I never cared to note. The everlasting will not be measured.
“And now that you can listen,” she continued, “I have to do what I can to make myself clear to you. Our natures, however, are so different that this might not be easy. Men and women live just to die; we, meaning those like me—we are few—live to continue living. Old age is a nightmare for you; for me, it’s a cherished goal: the older we get, the closer we are to our perfection. Your perfection is a shallow thing, comes quickly, and lasts only a little while; ours is a never-ending refinement. I’m not ripe yet, and I’ve lived thousands of your years—how many, I’ve never bothered to count. The eternal can’t be measured.”
“Many lovers have sought me; I have loved none of them: they sought but to enslave me; they sought me but as the men of my city seek gems of price.—When you found me, I found a man! I put you to the test; you stood it; your love was genuine!—It was, however, far from ideal—far from such love as I would have. You loved me truly, but not with true love. Pity has, but is not love. What woman of any world would return love for pity? Such love as yours was then, is hateful to me. I knew that, if you saw me as I am, you would love me—like the rest of them—to have and to hold: I would none of that either! I would be otherwise loved! I would have a love that outlived hopelessness, outmeasured indifference, hate, scorn! Therefore did I put on cruelty, despite, ingratitude. When I left you, I had shown myself such as you could at least no longer follow from pity: I was no longer in need of you! But you must satisfy my desire or set me free—prove yourself priceless or worthless! To satisfy the hunger of my love, you must follow me, looking for nothing, not gratitude, not even pity in return!—follow and find me, and be content with merest presence, with scantest forbearance!—I, not you, have failed; I yield the contest.”
“Many lovers have come after me; I haven't loved any of them: they just wanted to trap me; they sought me like the men of my city seek valuable gems. But when I found you, I found a man! I tested you; you handled it; your love was real!—However, it was far from perfect—far from the kind of love I desire. You loved me sincerely, but not with true love. Pity is not love. What woman in any world would return love for pity? The kind of love you offered is repulsive to me. I knew that if you saw me for who I really am, you'd love me—like the others—to possess and hold: I won't accept that either! I want to be loved differently! I want a love that transcends hopelessness, outshines indifference, hate, and scorn! That's why I acted cruelly, disdainfully, and ingratitude. When I left you, I made sure to show myself in a way that you could no longer follow out of pity: I didn’t need you anymore! But you must either fulfill my desires or let me go—prove yourself invaluable or worthless! To satisfy the craving of my love, you must follow me, expecting nothing in return, not gratitude, not even pity!—follow me and accept just my presence, with minimal tolerance!—I, not you, have failed; I concede the struggle.”
She looked at me tenderly, and hid her face in her hands. But I had caught a flash and a sparkle behind the tenderness, and did not believe her. She laid herself out to secure and enslave me; she only fascinated me!
She looked at me softly and buried her face in her hands. But I had seen a glimmer and a sparkle behind the softness, and I didn’t trust her. She put herself out there to capture and dominate me; she just intrigued me!
“Beautiful princess,” I said, “let me understand how you came to be found in such evil plight.”
“Beautiful princess,” I said, “let me know how you ended up in such a terrible situation.”
“There are things I cannot explain,” she replied, “until you have become capable of understanding them—which can only be when love is grown perfect. There are many things so hidden from you that you cannot even wish to know them; but any question you can put, I can in some measure answer.
“There are things I can’t explain,” she said, “until you’re able to understand them—which only happens when love is fully developed. There are many things that are so hidden from you that you can’t even want to know them; but for any question you ask, I can answer to some extent.”
“I had set out to visit a part of my dominions occupied by a savage dwarf-people, strong and fierce, enemies to law and order, opposed to every kind of progress—an evil race. I went alone, fearing nothing, unaware of the least necessity for precaution. I did not know that upon the hot stream beside which you found me, a certain woman, by no means so powerful as myself, not being immortal, had cast what you call a spell—which is merely the setting in motion of a force as natural as any other, but operating primarily in a region beyond the ken of the mortal who makes use of the force.
“I had set out to visit a part of my territory inhabited by a fierce race of dwarf-people, strong and aggressive, who reject law and order and resist all forms of progress—an evil group. I went alone, feeling no fear and completely unaware of the need for caution. I didn’t realize that near the hot stream where you found me, a certain woman, who was not nearly as powerful as I am and not immortal, had cast what you call a spell—which is simply activating a force as natural as any other, but it operates mainly in a realm beyond the understanding of the mortal person using that force.”
“I set out on my journey, reached the stream, bounded across it,——”
“I started my journey, got to the stream, jumped across it,——”
A shadow of embarrassment darkened her cheek: I understood it, but showed no sign. Checked for the merest moment, she went on:
A flush of embarrassment crossed her cheek: I got it, but didn't show any reaction. Pausing for just a moment, she continued:
“—you know what a step it is in parts!—But in the very act, an indescribable cold invaded me. I recognised at once the nature of the assault, and knew it could affect me but temporarily. By sheer force of will I dragged myself to the wood—nor knew anything more until I saw you asleep, and the horrible worm at your neck. I crept out, dragged the monster from you, and laid my lips to the wound. You began to wake; I buried myself among the leaves.”
“—you know how it feels in parts!—But at that moment, an indescribable chill washed over me. I immediately understood the nature of the attack and realized it would only affect me for a short time. With sheer willpower, I pulled myself to the woods—then I didn’t remember anything until I saw you sleeping, and the horrible worm at your neck. I crept out, pulled the monster off you, and pressed my lips to the wound. You started to wake up; I hid myself among the leaves.”
She rose, her eyes flashing as never human eyes flashed, and threw her arms high over her head.
She stood up, her eyes shining like no human eyes ever have, and raised her arms high above her head.
“What you have made me is yours!” she cried. “I will repay you as never yet did woman! My power, my beauty, my love are your own: take them.”
“What you’ve made me is yours!” she exclaimed. “I will repay you like no woman ever has! My power, my beauty, my love are yours: take them.”
She dropt kneeling beside me, laid her arms across my knees, and looked up in my face.
She dropped down to her knees next to me, laid her arms across my knees, and looked up at my face.
Then first I noted on her left hand a large clumsy glove. In my mind’s eye I saw hair and claws under it, but I knew it was a hand shut hard—perhaps badly bruised. I glanced at the other: it was lovely as hand could be, and I felt that, if I did less than loathe her, I should love her. Not to dally with usurping emotions, I turned my eyes aside.
Then I noticed a big, awkward glove on her left hand. In my mind, I imagined hair and claws underneath it, but I understood it was a hand clenched tightly—maybe even badly bruised. I looked at the other hand: it was as beautiful as a hand could be, and I felt that if I didn’t completely loathe her, I would love her. Not wanting to get caught up in confusing emotions, I turned my gaze away.
She started to her feet. I sat motionless, looking down.
She got to her feet. I sat still, looking down.
“To me she may be true!” said my vanity. For a moment I was tempted to love a lie.
“To me she might be true!” said my vanity. For a moment, I was tempted to love a falsehood.
An odour, rather than the gentlest of airy pulses, was fanning me. I glanced up. She stood erect before me, waving her lovely arms in seemingly mystic fashion.
A scent, instead of a light breeze, was sweeping over me. I looked up. She was standing tall in front of me, waving her beautiful arms in what seemed like a mystical way.
A frightful roar made my heart rebound against the walls of its cage. The alabaster trembled as if it would shake into shivers. The princess shuddered visibly.
A terrifying roar made my heart pound against my chest. The white stone shook as if it were about to break apart. The princess visibly shivered.
“My wine was too strong for you!” she said, in a quavering voice; “I ought not to have let you take a full draught! Go and sleep now, and when you wake ask me what you please.—I will go with you: come.”
“ My wine was too strong for you!” she said, her voice shaking; “I shouldn’t have let you drink so much! Go sleep now, and when you wake up, ask me anything you want.—I’ll go with you: come.”
As she preceded me up the stair,—
As she walked ahead of me up the stairs,—
“I do not wonder that roar startled you!” she said. “It startled me, I confess: for a moment I feared she had escaped. But that is impossible.”
“I can see why that roar surprised you!” she said. “It surprised me too, I admit: for a moment I was afraid she had gotten away. But that’s not possible.”
The roar seemed to me, however—I could not tell why—to come from the WHITE leopardess, and to be meant for me, not the princess.
The roar seemed to me, though I couldn't say why, to come from the WHITE leopardess, and to be aimed at me, not the princess.
With a smile she left me at the door of my room, but as she turned I read anxiety on her beautiful face.
With a smile, she left me at my room's door, but as she turned, I saw anxiety on her beautiful face.
CHAPTER XXVI. A BATTLE ROYAL
I threw myself on the bed, and began to turn over in my mind the tale she had told me. She had forgotten herself, and, by a single incautious word, removed one perplexity as to the condition in which I found her in the forest! The leopardess BOUNDED over; the princess lay prostrate on the bank: the running stream had dissolved her self-enchantment! Her own account of the object of her journey revealed the danger of the Little Ones then imminent: I had saved the life of their one fearful enemy!
I collapsed onto the bed and started to think about the story she had shared with me. She let her guard down, and with just one careless word, she cleared up my confusion about the state I found her in the forest! The leopardess leaped over; the princess was lying helpless on the bank: the flowing stream had broken her spell! Her explanation for why she was on that journey showed just how close the Little Ones were to danger: I had saved the life of their only terrifying foe!
I had but reached this conclusion when I fell asleep. The lovely wine may not have been quite innocent.
I had just come to this conclusion when I fell asleep. The nice wine might not have been so innocent.
When I opened my eyes, it was night. A lamp, suspended from the ceiling, cast a clear, although soft light through the chamber. A delicious languor infolded me. I seemed floating, far from land, upon the bosom of a twilight sea. Existence was in itself pleasure. I had no pain. Surely I was dying!
When I opened my eyes, it was night. A lamp hanging from the ceiling cast a clear, though soft, light throughout the room. A delightful laziness wrapped around me. I felt like I was floating, far from shore, on the surface of a twilight sea. Just being was a pleasure in itself. I felt no pain. Surely I was dying!
No pain!—ah, what a shoot of mortal pain was that! what a sickening sting! It went right through my heart! Again! That was sharpness itself!—and so sickening! I could not move my hand to lay it on my heart; something kept it down!
No pain! —ah, what a wave of mortal pain was that! What a nauseating sting! It shot right through my heart! Again! That was pure sharpness! —and so nauseating! I couldn't move my hand to put it over my heart; something was holding it down!
The pain was dying away, but my whole body seemed paralysed. Some evil thing was upon me!—something hateful! I would have struggled, but could not reach a struggle. My will agonised, but in vain, to assert itself. I desisted, and lay passive. Then I became aware of a soft hand on my face, pressing my head into the pillow, and of a heavy weight lying across me.
The pain was fading, but my whole body felt paralyzed. Something evil was on me—something repulsive! I wanted to fight back, but I couldn't. My will was in agony, but it was useless to try to assert itself. I gave up and lay there, passive. Then I felt a gentle hand on my face, pressing my head into the pillow, along with a heavy weight resting on me.
I began to breathe more freely; the weight was gone from my chest; I opened my eyes.
I started to breathe more easily; the pressure was lifted from my chest; I opened my eyes.
The princess was standing above me on the bed, looking out into the room, with the air of one who dreamed. Her great eyes were clear and calm. Her mouth wore a look of satisfied passion; she wiped from it a streak of red.
The princess was standing above me on the bed, gazing out into the room, as if lost in thought. Her large eyes were clear and peaceful. Her mouth had a look of contented desire; she wiped away a streak of red from it.
She caught my gaze, bent down, and struck me on the eyes with the handkerchief in her hand: it was like drawing the edge of a knife across them, and for a moment or two I was blind.
She locked eyes with me, leaned down, and hit me in the eyes with the handkerchief she was holding: it felt like slicing them with the edge of a knife, and for a moment, I couldn’t see anything.
I heard a dull heavy sound, as of a large soft-footed animal alighting from a little jump. I opened my eyes, and saw the great swing of a long tail as it disappeared through the half-open doorway. I sprang after it.
I heard a muffled thud, like a big, quiet animal landing softly after a little jump. I opened my eyes and saw the lengthy swing of a tail as it vanished through the half-open door. I jumped up and chased after it.
The creature had vanished quite. I shot down the stair, and into the hall of alabaster. The moon was high, and the place like the inside of a faint, sun-blanched moon. The princess was not there. I must find her: in her presence I might protect myself; out of it I could not! I was a tame animal for her to feed upon; a human fountain for a thirst demoniac! She showed me favour the more easily to use me! My waking eyes did not fear her, but they would close, and she would come! Not seeing her, I felt her everywhere, for she might be anywhere—might even now be waiting me in some secret cavern of sleep! Only with my eyes upon her could I feel safe from her!
The creature had completely disappeared. I raced down the stairs and into the hall made of alabaster. The moon was high, and the place felt like the inside of a pale, sun-bleached moon. The princess was not there. I needed to find her: in her presence, I might be able to protect myself; without her, I couldn’t! I was like a domesticated animal for her to feed on; a human fountain for a thirsty demon! She favored me only to make it easier to use me! My awake eyes didn’t fear her, but they would close, and she would come! Not seeing her, I felt her everywhere, as she could be anywhere—she might even be waiting for me in some hidden corner of my dreams! Only when I was looking at her could I feel safe from her!
Outside the alabaster hall it was pitch-dark, and I had to grope my way along with hands and feet. At last I felt a curtain, put it aside, and entered the black hall. There I found a great silent assembly. How it was visible I neither saw nor could imagine, for the walls, the floor, the roof, were shrouded in what seemed an infinite blackness, blacker than the blackest of moonless, starless nights; yet my eyes could separate, although vaguely, not a few of the individuals in the mass interpenetrated and divided, as well as surrounded, by the darkness. It seemed as if my eyes would never come quite to themselves. I pressed their balls and looked and looked again, but what I saw would not grow distinct. Blackness mingled with form, silence and undefined motion possessed the wide space. All was a dim, confused dance, filled with recurrent glimpses of shapes not unknown to me. Now appeared a woman, with glorious eyes looking out of a skull; now an armed figure on a skeleton horse; now one now another of the hideous burrowing phantasms. I could trace no order and little relation in the mingling and crossing currents and eddies. If I seemed to catch the shape and rhythm of a dance, it was but to see it break, and confusion prevail. With the shifting colours of the seemingly more solid shapes, mingled a multitude of shadows, independent apparently of originals, each moving after its own free shadow-will. I looked everywhere for the princess, but throughout the wildly changing kaleidoscopic scene, could not see her nor discover indication of her presence. Where was she? What might she not be doing? No one took the least notice of me as I wandered hither and thither seeking her. At length losing hope, I turned away to look elsewhere. Finding the wall, and keeping to it with my hand, for even then I could not see it, I came, groping along, to a curtained opening into the vestibule.
Outside the white hall, it was completely dark, and I had to feel my way along with my hands and feet. Finally, I came across a curtain, pushed it aside, and entered the dark hall. There, I found a large silent gathering. I couldn't tell how it was visible, because the walls, floor, and ceiling were covered in what seemed like infinite darkness, darker than the darkest moonless, starless nights; yet my eyes could somewhat distinguish, though vaguely, a few of the individuals in the crowd, intertwined and separated, as well as surrounded by the darkness. It felt like my eyes would never adjust. I pressed them and looked and looked again, but what I saw wouldn't become clear. Darkness mixed with form, silence and undefined motion filled the vast space. Everything was a dim, chaotic dance, filled with fleeting glimpses of shapes that seemed familiar to me. A woman appeared with beautiful eyes peering out from a skull; then there was an armed figure on a skeletal horse; then various other grotesque, lurking phantoms came and went. I couldn’t find any order or relation in the swirling, crossing currents and eddies. If I thought I caught the shape and rhythm of a dance, it would only break apart, and chaos would take over. Amid the shifting colors of the seemingly more solid shapes were countless shadows, apparently independent of their originals, each moving according to its own free will. I looked everywhere for the princess, but throughout the wildly changing kaleidoscopic scene, I couldn't find her or see any sign of her presence. Where could she be? What could she possibly be doing? No one paid the slightest attention to me as I wandered around searching for her. Finally, losing hope, I turned away to look elsewhere. I found the wall and kept my hand on it, since even then I still couldn't see it. Gropping along, I came to a curtained opening leading to the vestibule.
Dimly moonlighted, the cage of the leopardess was the arena of what seemed a desperate although silent struggle. Two vastly differing forms, human and bestial, with entangled confusion of mingling bodies and limbs, writhed and wrestled in closest embrace. It had lasted but an instant when I saw the leopardess out of the cage, walking quietly to the open door. As I hastened after her I threw a glance behind me: there was the leopardess in the cage, couching motionless as when I saw her first.
Dimly lit by moonlight, the leopardess's cage was the scene of what looked like a desperate but silent struggle. Two very different shapes, one human and the other animal, were tangled together, moving in a close embrace. It only lasted a moment when I noticed the leopardess stepping out of the cage, walking calmly toward the open door. As I hurried after her, I glanced back: there was the leopardess still in the cage, lying still just like when I first saw her.
The moon, half-way up the sky, was shining round and clear; the bodiless shadow I had seen the night before, was walking through the trees toward the gate; and after him went the leopardess, swinging her tail. I followed, a little way off, as silently as they, and neither of them once looked round. Through the open gate we went down to the city, lying quiet as the moonshine upon it. The face of the moon was very still, and its stillness looked like that of expectation.
The moon was halfway up the sky, shining bright and clear; the shadow I had seen the night before was walking through the trees toward the gate, followed by the leopardess, swaying her tail. I trailed behind them, keeping my distance and moving as silently as they did, and neither of them turned to look back. We passed through the open gate and descended into the city, which was as calm as the moonlight illuminating it. The moon's face was very serene, and its stillness felt like a moment of anticipation.
The Shadow took his way straight to the stair at the top of which I had lain the night before. Without a pause he went up, and the leopardess followed. I quickened my pace, but, a moment after, heard a cry of horror. Then came the fall of something soft and heavy between me and the stair, and at my feet lay a body, frightfully blackened and crushed, but still recognisable as that of the woman who had led me home and shut me out. As I stood petrified, the spotted leopardess came bounding down the stair with a baby in her mouth. I darted to seize her ere she could turn at the foot; but that instant, from behind me, the white leopardess, like a great bar of glowing silver, shot through the moonlight, and had her by the neck. She dropped the child; I caught it up, and stood to watch the battle between them.
The Shadow went straight to the stairs where I had spent the night before. Without stopping, he climbed up, and the leopardess followed. I picked up my pace, but a moment later, I heard a scream of horror. Then something soft and heavy fell between me and the stairs, and at my feet lay a body, horrifyingly blackened and crushed, but still recognizable as the woman who had led me home and shut me out. As I stood frozen, the spotted leopardess came bounding down the stairs with a baby in her mouth. I rushed to grab her before she could turn at the bottom; but in that instant, from behind me, the white leopardess, shining like a huge bar of glowing silver, shot through the moonlight and grabbed her by the neck. She dropped the child; I picked it up and paused to watch the fight between them.
What a sight it was—now the one, now the other uppermost, both too intent for any noise beyond a low growl, a whimpered cry, or a snarl of hate—followed by a quicker scrambling of claws, as each, worrying and pushing and dragging, struggled for foothold on the pavement! The spotted leopardess was larger than the white, and I was anxious for my friend; but I soon saw that, though neither stronger nor more active, the white leopardess had the greater endurance. Not once did she lose her hold on the neck of the other. From the spotted throat at length issued a howl of agony, changing, by swift-crowded gradations, into the long-drawn CRESCENDO of a woman’s uttermost wail. The white one relaxed her jaws; the spotted one drew herself away, and rose on her hind legs. Erect in the moonlight stood the princess, a confused rush of shadows careering over her whiteness—the spots of the leopard crowding, hurrying, fleeing to the refuge of her eyes, where merging they vanished. The last few, outsped and belated, mingled with the cloud of her streamy hair, leaving her radiant as the moon when a legion of little vapours has flown, wind-hunted, off her silvery disc—save that, adown the white column of her throat, a thread of blood still trickled from every wound of her adversary’s terrible teeth. She turned away, took a few steps with the gait of a Hecate, fell, covered afresh with her spots, and fled at a long, stretching gallop.
What a sight it was—now one, now the other on top, both too focused for anything but a low growl, a whimper, or a snarl of hate—followed by a quick scramble of claws as each one worried, pushed, and dragged, struggling for a grip on the pavement! The spotted leopardess was larger than the white one, and I worried for my friend; but I soon saw that, although neither was stronger nor more agile, the white leopardess had more endurance. She never once lost her grip on the neck of the other. From the spotted throat came a howl of agony, which quickly transformed into the drawn-out crescendo of a woman's ultimate wail. The white one relaxed her jaws; the spotted one pulled away and stood on her hind legs. Erect in the moonlight was the princess, a chaotic blur of shadows racing over her white fur—the spots of the leopard crowding, rushing, fleeing to the safety of her eyes, where they blended and disappeared. The last few, outpaced and late, mingled with the flow of her wavy hair, leaving her glowing like the moon when a swarm of tiny vapors has blown away, wind-tossed, from her silvery surface—except that a trickle of blood still flowed down the white column of her throat from every wound made by her opponent’s vicious teeth. She turned away, took a few steps with the walk of a goddess, fell, covered once more with her spots, and ran off in a long, stretching gallop.
The white leopardess turned also, sprang upon me, pulled my arms asunder, caught the baby as it fell, and flew with it along the street toward the gate.
The white leopardess turned, pounced on me, tore my arms apart, caught the baby as it fell, and raced down the street toward the gate.
CHAPTER XXVII. THE SILENT FOUNTAIN
I turned and followed the spotted leopardess, catching but one glimpse of her as she tore up the brow of the hill to the gate of the palace. When I reached the entrance-hall, the princess was just throwing the robe around her which she had left on the floor. The blood had ceased to flow from her wounds, and had dried in the wind of her flight.
I turned and followed the spotted leopardess, catching just a glimpse of her as she raced up the hill to the palace gate. When I got to the entrance hall, the princess was just throwing the robe around her that she had left on the floor. The blood had stopped flowing from her wounds and had dried in the breeze from her flight.
When she saw me, a flash of anger crossed her face, and she turned her head aside. Then, with an attempted smile, she looked at me, and said,
When she saw me, a quick flash of anger crossed her face, and she turned her head away. Then, forcing a smile, she looked at me and said,
“I have met with a small accident! Happening to hear that the cat-woman was again in the city, I went down to send her away. But she had one of her horrid creatures with her: it sprang upon me, and had its claws in my neck before I could strike it!”
“I’ve had a little accident! I heard that the cat-woman was in town again, so I went down to chase her off. But she had one of her nasty creatures with her: it leaped at me and got its claws in my neck before I could fight it off!”
She gave a shiver, and I could not help pitying her, although I knew she lied, for her wounds were real, and her face reminded me of how she looked in the cave. My heart began to reproach me that I had let her fight unaided, and I suppose I looked the compassion I felt.
She shivered, and I couldn't help but feel sorry for her, even though I knew she was lying, because her wounds were real, and her face reminded me of how she looked in the cave. My heart started to blame me for letting her fight alone, and I guess my expression showed the sympathy I felt.
“Child of folly!” she said, with another attempted smile, “—not crying, surely!—Wait for me here; I am going into the black hall for a moment. I want you to get me something for my scratches.”
“Child of foolishness!” she said, trying to smile again, “—not crying, I hope!—Wait for me here; I’m going into the dark room for a bit. I need you to get me something for my scratches.”
But I followed her close. Out of my sight I feared her.
But I stayed close to her. I was afraid of losing her from my sight.
The instant the princess entered, I heard a buzzing sound as of many low voices, and, one portion after another, the assembly began to be shiftingly illuminated, as by a ray that went travelling from spot to spot. Group after group would shine out for a space, then sink back into the general vagueness, while another part of the vast company would grow momently bright.
The moment the princess walked in, I heard a buzzing noise like a bunch of quiet voices, and gradually, the crowd started to light up, as if a beam was moving around from place to place. One group would light up for a while, then fade back into the overall blur, while another section of the large gathering would suddenly brighten.
Some of the actions going on when thus illuminated, were not unknown to me; I had been in them, or had looked on them, and so had the princess: present with every one of them I now saw her. The skull-headed dancers footed the grass in the forest-hall: there was the princess looking in at the door! The fight went on in the Evil Wood: there was the princess urging it! Yet I was close behind her all the time, she standing motionless, her head sunk on her bosom. The confused murmur continued, the confused commotion of colours and shapes; and still the ray went shifting and showing. It settled at last on the hollow in the heath, and there was the princess, walking up and down, and trying in vain to wrap the vapour around her! Then first I was startled at what I saw: the old librarian walked up to her, and stood for a moment regarding her; she fell; her limbs forsook her and fled; her body vanished.
Some of the actions happening when the light hit them weren't unfamiliar to me; I had either been involved or had watched them, and so had the princess: I could see her with everyone. The skull-faced dancers were stomping the grass in the forest hall: there was the princess peeking in at the door! The fight continued in the Evil Wood: there was the princess cheering it on! Yet I was right behind her the whole time, her standing still, her head bowed on her chest. The chaotic murmur went on, the jumbled mix of colors and shapes; and still the light kept moving and revealing. It finally focused on the dip in the heath, and there was the princess, pacing back and forth, trying unsuccessfully to wrap the mist around her! At that moment, I was truly shocked by what I saw: the old librarian walked up to her and stood for a moment watching her; she collapsed; her limbs abandoned her and ran away; her body disappeared.
A wild shriek rang through the echoing place, and with the fall of her eidolon, the princess herself, till then standing like a statue in front of me, fell heavily, and lay still. I turned at once and went out: not again would I seek to restore her! As I stood trembling beside the cage, I knew that in the black ellipsoid I had been in the brain of the princess!—I saw the tail of the leopardess quiver once.
A wild scream echoed through the space, and as her spirit fell, the princess, who had been standing like a statue in front of me, collapsed heavily and lay still. I immediately turned and left; I wouldn’t try to save her again! As I stood there, shaking next to the cage, I realized that inside the dark ellipse, I had been in the princess's mind!—I saw the leopardess’s tail twitch once.
While still endeavouring to compose myself, I heard the voice of the princess beside me.
While I was still trying to gather myself, I heard the princess’s voice next to me.
“Come now,” she said; “I will show you what I want you to do for me.”
“Come on,” she said, “I’ll show you what I need you to do for me.”
She led the way into the court. I followed in dazed compliance.
She took the lead into the courtyard. I followed, feeling dazed and compliant.
The moon was near the zenith, and her present silver seemed brighter than the gold of the absent sun. She brought me through the trees to the tallest of them, the one in the centre. It was not quite like the rest, for its branches, drawing their ends together at the top, made a clump that looked from beneath like a fir-cone. The princess stood close under it, gazing up, and said, as if talking to herself,
The moon was almost at its highest point, and her silver light seemed brighter than the sun’s absent gold. She led me through the trees to the tallest one in the center. It was different from the others, as its branches curved together at the top, forming a clump that looked like a fir cone from below. The princess stood right underneath it, looking up, and said, almost to herself,
“On the summit of that tree grows a tiny blossom which would at once heal my scratches! I might be a dove for a moment and fetch it, but I see a little snake in the leaves whose bite would be worse to a dove than the bite of a tiger to me!—How I hate that cat-woman!”
“On the top of that tree grows a tiny flower that would heal my scratches right away! I could be a dove for a moment and go get it, but I see a little snake in the leaves whose bite would be worse for a dove than a tiger's bite would be for me!—How I hate that cat-woman!”
She turned to me quickly, saying with one of her sweetest smiles,
She quickly turned to me, saying with one of her sweetest smiles,
“Can you climb?”
"Can you rock climb?"
The smile vanished with the brief question, and her face changed to a look of sadness and suffering. I ought to have left her to suffer, but the way she put her hand to her wounded neck went to my heart.
The smile disappeared with the quick question, and her face shifted to an expression of sadness and pain. I should have let her endure it alone, but the way she touched her injured neck struck a chord with me.
I considered the tree. All the way up to the branches, were projections on the stem like the remnants on a palm of its fallen leaves.
I looked at the tree. All the way up to the branches, there were bumps on the trunk like the marks left on a palm from its fallen leaves.
“I can climb that tree,” I answered.
“I can climb that tree,” I replied.
“Not with bare feet!” she returned.
“Not without shoes!” she said.
In my haste to follow the leopardess disappearing, I had left my sandals in my room.
In my rush to chase after the leopardess as she vanished, I had forgotten my sandals in my room.
“It is no matter,” I said; “I have long gone barefoot!”
"It doesn't matter," I said; "I've been going barefoot for a long time!"
Again I looked at the tree, and my eyes went wandering up the stem until my sight lost itself in the branches. The moon shone like silvery foam here and there on the rugged bole, and a little rush of wind went through the top with a murmurous sound as of water falling softly into water. I approached the tree to begin my ascent of it. The princess stopped me.
Again I looked at the tree, and my eyes wandered up the trunk until I lost sight of them in the branches. The moon shone like silvery foam here and there on the rough bark, and a light breeze passed through the top with a soft sound like water gently falling into water. I walked towards the tree to start climbing it. The princess stopped me.
“I cannot let you attempt it with your feet bare!” she insisted. “A fall from the top would kill you!”
“I can’t let you try it with bare feet!” she insisted. “A fall from the top would be deadly!”
“So would a bite from the snake!” I answered—not believing, I confess, that there was any snake.
“So would a bite from the snake!” I replied—not really believing, I admit, that there was any snake.
“It would not hurt YOU!” she replied. “—Wait a moment.”
“It won’t hurt YOU!” she said. “—Hold on a second.”
She tore from her garment the two wide borders that met in front, and kneeling on one knee, made me put first my left foot, then my right on the other, and bound them about with the thick embroidered strips.
She ripped off the two wide edges of her clothing that came together in front, and kneeling on one knee, made me place my left foot first, then my right on the other, and wrapped them up with the thick embroidered strips.
“You have left the ends hanging, princess!” I said.
"You've left the ends hanging, princess!" I said.
“I have nothing to cut them off with; but they are not long enough to get entangled,” she replied.
“I don't have anything to cut them with; but they're not long enough to get caught up,” she replied.
I turned to the tree, and began to climb.
I turned to the tree and started to climb.
Now in Bulika the cold after sundown was not so great as in certain other parts of the country—especially about the sexton’s cottage; yet when I had climbed a little way, I began to feel very cold, grew still colder as I ascended, and became coldest of all when I got among the branches. Then I shivered, and seemed to have lost my hands and feet.
Now in Bulika, the cold after sunset wasn't as harsh as in some other parts of the country—especially around the sexton's cottage; however, when I climbed a little way up, I started to feel very cold, got even colder as I went higher, and felt the coldest of all when I was among the branches. At that point, I shivered and felt like I had lost my hands and feet.
There was hardly any wind, and the branches did not sway in the least, yet, as I approached the summit, I became aware of a peculiar unsteadiness: every branch on which I placed foot or laid hold, seemed on the point of giving way. When my head rose above the branches near the top, and in the open moonlight I began to look about for the blossom, that instant I found myself drenched from head to foot. The next, as if plunged in a stormy water, I was flung about wildly, and felt myself sinking. Tossed up and down, tossed this way and tossed that way, rolled over and over, checked, rolled the other way and tossed up again, I was sinking lower and lower. Gasping and gurgling and choking, I fell at last upon a solid bottom.
There was hardly any wind, and the branches didn't move at all, yet as I got closer to the top, I noticed something strange: every branch I stepped on or grabbed seemed like it was about to break. When my head popped up above the branches near the top, and I started looking around for the blossom in the bright moonlight, I suddenly found myself soaked from head to toe. The next moment, as if I was thrown into a raging sea, I was tossed around wildly and felt myself sinking. Up and down, side to side, rolling over and over, pushed back the other way and thrown up again, I was going lower and lower. Gasping, choking, and struggling, I finally fell onto a solid surface.
“I told you so!” croaked a voice in my ear.
“I told you so!” croaked a voice in my ear.
CHAPTER XXVIII. I AM SILENCED
I rubbed the water out of my eyes, and saw the raven on the edge of a huge stone basin. With the cold light of the dawn reflected from his glossy plumage, he stood calmly looking down upon me. I lay on my back in water, above which, leaning on my elbows, I just lifted my face. I was in the basin of the large fountain constructed by my father in the middle of the lawn. High over me glimmered the thick, steel-shiny stalk, shooting, with a torrent uprush, a hundred feet into the air, to spread in a blossom of foam.
I wiped the water from my eyes and saw the raven perched on the edge of a large stone basin. In the cold light of dawn reflecting off his glossy feathers, he stood calmly looking down at me. I was lying on my back in the water, propping myself up on my elbows to lift my face. I was in the basin of the big fountain my father built in the middle of the lawn. Above me, the thick, steel-like stalk gleamed as it shot a torrent of water a hundred feet into the air, spreading out in a frothy bloom.
Nettled at the coolness of the raven’s remark,
Nettled at the coldness of the raven’s comment,
“You told me nothing!” I said.
“You didn’t tell me anything!” I said.
“I told you to do nothing any one you distrusted asked you!”
“I told you not to do anything that someone you don’t trust asks you to!”
“Tut! how was mortal to remember that?”
“Ugh! how was anyone supposed to remember that?”
“You will not forget the consequences of having forgotten it!” replied Mr. Raven, who stood leaning over the margin of the basin, and stretched his hand across to me.
“You won’t forget what happens when you forget it!” replied Mr. Raven, who stood leaning over the edge of the basin, stretching his hand out to me.
I took it, and was immediately beside him on the lawn, dripping and streaming.
I took it, and suddenly I was right next to him on the lawn, soaking wet.
“You must change your clothes at once!” he said. “A wetting does not signify where you come from—though at present such an accident is unusual; here it has its inconveniences!”
“You need to change your clothes right now!” he said. “Getting wet doesn’t matter where you’re from—though it’s not common around here; it can be quite a hassle!”
He was again a raven, walking, with something stately in his step, toward the house, the door of which stood open.
He was once again a raven, striding with a certain dignity in his step toward the house, the door of which was wide open.
“I have not much to change!” I laughed; for I had flung aside my robe to climb the tree.
“I don’t have much to change!” I laughed; because I had tossed aside my robe to climb the tree.
“It is a long time since I moulted a feather!” said the raven.
“It’s been a long time since I shed a feather!” said the raven.
In the house no one seemed awake. I went to my room, found a dressing-gown, and descended to the library.
In the house, no one seemed to be awake. I went to my room, grabbed a robe, and headed down to the library.
As I entered, the librarian came from the closet. I threw myself on a couch. Mr. Raven drew a chair to my side and sat down. For a minute or two neither spoke. I was the first to break the silence.
As I walked in, the librarian came out of the closet. I flopped down on a couch. Mr. Raven pulled a chair over next to me and sat down. For a minute or two, we didn’t say anything. I was the first one to break the silence.
“What does it all mean?” I said.
"What does it all mean?" I asked.
“A good question!” he rejoined: “nobody knows what anything is; a man can learn only what a thing means! Whether he do, depends on the use he is making of it.”
“A good question!” he replied: “nobody really knows what anything is; a person can only learn what something means! Whether they do depends on how they’re using it.”
“I have made no use of anything yet!”
"I haven't used anything yet!"
“Not much; but you know the fact, and that is something! Most people take more than a lifetime to learn that they have learned nothing, and done less! At least you have not been without the desire to be of use!”
“Not much; but you know the truth, and that counts for something! Most people spend their entire lives learning that they've actually accomplished very little! At least you haven't lacked the willingness to be helpful!”
“I did want to do something for the children—the precious Little Ones, I mean.”
“I wanted to do something for the kids—the precious little ones, I mean.”
“I know you did—and started the wrong way!”
“I know you did—and you started off on the wrong foot!”
“I did not know the right way.”
“I didn’t know the right way.”
“That is true also—but you are to blame that you did not.”
"That's true too—but it's your fault that you didn't."
“I am ready to believe whatever you tell me—as soon as I understand what it means.”
“I’m ready to believe anything you say—as soon as I get what it means.”
“Had you accepted our invitation, you would have known the right way. When a man will not act where he is, he must go far to find his work.”
“If you had accepted our invitation, you would have known the right way. When a person won’t take action in their own space, they need to go far to find their purpose.”
“Indeed I have gone far, and got nowhere, for I have not found my work! I left the children to learn how to serve them, and have only learned the danger they are in.”
“Honestly, I’ve come a long way, but I haven’t accomplished anything because I still haven’t found my purpose! I left the kids to figure out how to take care of them, and all I’ve learned is how at risk they really are.”
“When you were with them, you were where you could help them: you left your work to look for it! It takes a wise man to know when to go away; a fool may learn to go back at once!”
“When you were with them, you were in a position to help: you left your work to find it! It takes a wise person to know when to step away; a fool might rush back right away!”
“Do you mean, sir, I could have done something for the Little Ones by staying with them?”
“Are you saying, sir, that I could have helped the Little Ones by staying with them?”
“Could you teach them anything by leaving them?”
“Can you teach them anything by walking away?”
“No; but how could I teach them? I did not know how to begin. Besides, they were far ahead of me!”
“No; but how could I teach them? I didn’t know where to start. Besides, they were way ahead of me!”
“That is true. But you were not a rod to measure them with! Certainly, if they knew what you know, not to say what you might have known, they would be ahead of you—out of sight ahead! but you saw they were not growing—or growing so slowly that they had not yet developed the idea of growing! they were even afraid of growing!—You had never seen children remain children!”
"That's true. But you weren't a way to measure them! Honestly, if they understood what you know, not to mention what you could have known, they would be way ahead of you—completely out of sight! But you noticed they weren't growing—or they were growing so slowly that they hadn't even thought about growing! They were even scared of growing! You've never seen kids stay as kids!"
“But surely I had no power to make them grow!”
“But surely I had no power to make them grow!”
“You might have removed some of the hindrances to their growing!”
“You might have taken away some of the obstacles to their growth!”
“What are they? I do not know them. I did think perhaps it was the want of water!”
“What are they? I don’t know them. I thought maybe it was a lack of water!”
“Of course it is! they have none to cry with!”
“Of course it is! They have no one to cry with!”
“I would gladly have kept them from requiring any for that purpose!”
“I would have happily kept them from needing any for that!”
“No doubt you would—the aim of all stupid philanthropists! Why, Mr. Vane, but for the weeping in it, your world would never have become worth saving! You confess you thought it might be water they wanted: why did not you dig them a well or two?”
“No doubt you would—the goal of all clueless philanthropists! Why, Mr. Vane, without the crying in it, your world would never have turned into something worth saving! You admit you thought they might just need water: why didn’t you dig them a well or two?”
“That never entered my mind!”
"That never crossed my mind!"
“Not when the sounds of the waters under the earth entered your ears?”
“Not when the sounds of the waters beneath the earth reached your ears?”
“I believe it did once. But I was afraid of the giants for them. That was what made me bear so much from the brutes myself!”
"I think it used to. But I was scared of the giants for them. That's what made me put up with so much from the beasts myself!"
“Indeed you almost taught the noble little creatures to be afraid of the stupid Bags! While they fed and comforted and worshipped you, all the time you submitted to be the slave of bestial men! You gave the darlings a seeming coward for their hero! A worse wrong you could hardly have done them. They gave you their hearts; you owed them your soul!—You might by this time have made the Bags hewers of wood and drawers of water to the Little Ones!”
“Honestly, you nearly made the noble little creatures afraid of those stupid Bags! While they fed, comforted, and admired you, you chose to be the servant of cruel men! You presented the kids with a fake hero who was just a coward! It’s hard to think of a bigger betrayal. They gave you their hearts; you should have given them your soul!—By now, you could have turned the Bags into hard workers for the Little Ones!”
“I fear what you say is true, Mr. Raven! But indeed I was afraid that more knowledge might prove an injury to them—render them less innocent, less lovely.”
“I’m afraid what you say is true, Mr. Raven! But honestly, I was worried that more knowledge might hurt them—make them less innocent, less beautiful.”
“They had given you no reason to harbour such a fear!”
“They had given you no reason to have such a fear!”
“Is not a little knowledge a dangerous thing?”
“Isn’t a little knowledge a dangerous thing?”
“That is one of the pet falsehoods of your world! Is man’s greatest knowledge more than a little? or is it therefore dangerous? The fancy that knowledge is in itself a great thing, would make any degree of knowledge more dangerous than any amount of ignorance. To know all things would not be greatness.”
"That’s one of the popular myths in your world! Is humanity’s greatest knowledge really that significant? Or does that make it dangerous? The idea that knowledge is inherently valuable makes any level of knowledge more perilous than total ignorance. Knowing everything wouldn’t equate to greatness."
“At least it was for love of them, not from cowardice that I served the giants!”
“At least I served the giants out of love for them, not out of cowardice!”
“Granted. But you ought to have served the Little Ones, not the giants! You ought to have given the Little Ones water; then they would soon have taught the giants their true position. In the meantime you could yourself have made the giants cut down two-thirds of their coarse fruit-trees to give room to the little delicate ones! You lost your chance with the Lovers, Mr. Vane! You speculated about them instead of helping them!”
“Fair enough. But you should have helped the Little Ones, not the giants! You should have provided the Little Ones with water; then they would have quickly shown the giants their real place. In the meantime, you could have made the giants cut down two-thirds of their rough fruit trees to make space for the small, delicate ones! You missed your opportunity with the Lovers, Mr. Vane! You focused on them instead of assisting them!”
CHAPTER XXIX. THE PERSIAN CAT
I sat in silence and shame. What he said was true: I had not been a wise neighbour to the Little Ones!
I sat in silence and shame. What he said was true: I hadn’t been a good neighbor to the Little Ones!
Mr. Raven resumed:
Mr. Raven continued:
“You wronged at the same time the stupid creatures themselves. For them slavery would have been progress. To them a few such lessons as you could have given them with a stick from one of their own trees, would have been invaluable.”
“You wronged the foolish creatures themselves at the same time. For them, slavery would have been a step forward. A few lessons that you could have taught them with a stick from their own trees would have been invaluable.”
“I did not know they were cowards!”
“I had no idea they were such cowards!”
“What difference does that make? The man who grounds his action on another’s cowardice, is essentially a coward himself.—I fear worse will come of it! By this time the Little Ones might have been able to protect themselves from the princess, not to say the giants—they were always fit enough for that; as it was they laughed at them! but now, through your relations with her,——”
“What difference does it make? A man who bases his actions on someone else's cowardice is really just a coward himself. I'm afraid worse things will happen because of it! By now, the Little Ones could have learned to protect themselves from the princess, not to mention the giants—they were always capable of that; as it is, they laughed at them! But now, because of your relationship with her,——”
“I hate her!” I cried.
"I can't stand her!" I cried.
“Did you let her know you hated her?”
“Did you tell her you hated her?”
Again I was silent.
I was quiet again.
“Not even to her have you been faithful!—But hush! we were followed from the fountain, I fear!”
“Not even to her have you been loyal!—But wait! I think we were followed from the fountain!”
“No living creature did I see!—except a disreputable-looking cat that bolted into the shrubbery.”
“No living creature did I see!—except a scruffy-looking cat that darted into the bushes.”
“It was a magnificent Persian—so wet and draggled, though, as to look what she was—worse than disreputable!”
“It was a beautiful Persian cat—so wet and messy, though, that she really looked like what she was—worse than shabby!”
“What do you mean, Mr. Raven?” I cried, a fresh horror taking me by the throat. “—There was a beautiful blue Persian about the house, but she fled at the very sound of water!—Could she have been after the goldfish?”
“What do you mean, Mr. Raven?” I shouted, a new wave of fear gripping me. “—There was a beautiful blue Persian cat around the house, but she ran away at the sound of water!—Could she have been trying to catch the goldfish?”
“We shall see!” returned the librarian. “I know a little about cats of several sorts, and there is that in the room which will unmask this one, or I am mistaken in her.”
“We'll see!” replied the librarian. “I know a bit about different types of cats, and there’s something in the room that will reveal this one, or I’m wrong about her.”
He rose, went to the door of the closet, brought from it the mutilated volume, and sat down again beside me. I stared at the book in his hand: it was a whole book, entire and sound!
He got up, walked over to the closet door, took out the damaged book, and sat back down next to me. I stared at the book in his hand: it was a complete book, whole and intact!
“Where was the other half of it?” I gasped.
“Where was the other half of it?” I exclaimed.
“Sticking through into my library,” he answered.
“Sticking around in my library,” he replied.
I held my peace. A single question more would have been a plunge into a bottomless sea, and there might be no time!
I stayed silent. One more question would have felt like diving into a never-ending ocean, and there might not be enough time!
“Listen,” he said: “I am going to read a stanza or two. There is one present who, I imagine, will hardly enjoy the reading!”
“Listen,” he said, “I’m going to read a stanza or two. There’s someone here who, I think, won’t really enjoy the reading!”
He opened the vellum cover, and turned a leaf or two. The parchment was discoloured with age, and one leaf showed a dark stain over two-thirds of it. He slowly turned this also, and seemed looking for a certain passage in what appeared a continuous poem. Somewhere about the middle of the book he began to read.
He opened the vellum cover and flipped through a couple of pages. The parchment was yellowed with age, and one page had a dark stain that covered most of it. He slowly turned this page too and seemed to be searching for a specific passage in what looked like a long poem. About halfway through the book, he started to read.
But what follows represents—not what he read, only the impression it made upon me. The poem seemed in a language I had never before heard, which yet I understood perfectly, although I could not write the words, or give their meaning save in poor approximation. These fragments, then, are the shapes which those he read have finally taken in passing again through my brain:—
But what comes next represents—not what he read, but the impression it left on me. The poem felt like a language I had never heard before, yet I understood it completely, even though I couldn't write down the words or express their meaning except in rough terms. These fragments are the forms that the words he read have taken after passing through my mind again:—
“But if I found a man that could believe In what he saw not, felt not, and yet knew, From him I should take substance, and receive Firmness and form relate to touch and view; Then should I clothe me in the likeness true Of that idea where his soul did cleave!”
“But if I found a man who could believe In what he couldn’t see, didn’t feel, and yet knew, From him I would take substance and receive Stability and shape that relate to touch and sight; Then I would dress in the true likeness Of that idea to which his soul was connected!”
He turned a leaf and read again:—
He turned a page and read again:—
“In me was every woman. I had power Over the soul of every living man, Such as no woman ever had in dower— Could what no woman ever could, or can; All women, I, the woman, still outran, Outsoared, outsank, outreigned, in hall or bower. “For I, though me he neither saw nor heard, Nor with his hand could touch finger of mine, Although not once my breath had ever stirred A hair of him, could trammel brain and spine With rooted bonds which Death could not untwine— Or life, though hope were evermore deferred.”
“Inside me was every woman. I had power over the soul of every living man, a power no woman ever had as a gift — could do what no woman ever could, or can; all women, I, the woman, still surpassed, outshone, outswam, outperformed, in any place. “For I, though he did not see or hear me, nor could touch my finger with his hand, although not once had my breath ever affected him, could bind his mind and body with ties that Death could not break — or life, even if hope was always delayed.”
Again he paused, again turned a leaf, and again began:—
Again he paused, turned a page, and started again:—
“For by his side I lay, a bodiless thing; I breathed not, saw not, felt not, only thought, And made him love me—with a hungering After he knew not what—if it was aught Or but a nameless something that was wrought By him out of himself; for I did sing “A song that had no sound into his soul; I lay a heartless thing against his heart, Giving him nothing where he gave his whole Being to clothe me human, every part: That I at last into his sense might dart, Thus first into his living mind I stole. “Ah, who was ever conquering Love but I! Who else did ever throne in heart of man! To visible being, with a gladsome cry Waking, life’s tremor through me throbbing ran!”
“For beside him I lay, a lifeless thing; I didn’t breathe, see, or feel—only thought, And made him love me—with a longing After something he didn’t even know—if it was anything Or just a nameless something created By him from within himself; for I did sing “A soundless song into his soul; I lay a heartless thing against his heart, Giving him nothing while he gave his whole Being to make me feel human, every part: So that at last I could pierce his senses, Thus, I first crept into his living mind. “Ah, who has ever conquered Love but me! Who else has ever sat on a man’s heart! To visible existence, with a joyful cry, Life’s tremor throbbed through me!”
A strange, repulsive feline wail arose somewhere in the room. I started up on my elbow and stared about me, but could see nothing.
A weird, gross cat screech came from somewhere in the room. I propped myself up on my elbow and looked around, but I couldn't see anything.
Mr. Raven turned several leaves, and went on:—
Mr. Raven flipped through several pages and continued:—
“Sudden I woke, nor knew the ghastly fear That held me—not like serpent coiled about, But like a vapour moist, corrupt, and drear, Filling heart, soul, and breast and brain throughout; My being lay motionless in sickening doubt, Nor dared to ask how came the horror here. “My past entire I knew, but not my now; I understood nor what I was, nor where; I knew what I had been: still on my brow I felt the touch of what no more was there! I was a fainting, dead, yet live Despair; A life that flouted life with mop and mow! “That I was a queen I knew right well, And sometimes wore a splendour on my head Whose flashing even dead darkness could not quell— The like on neck and arms and girdle-stead; And men declared a light my closed eyes shed That killed the diamond in its silver cell.”
“Suddenly I woke, not knowing the terrible fear that gripped me— not like a serpent coiled around, but like a damp, corrupt, and dreary mist, filling my heart, soul, chest, and mind completely; my being lay still in nauseating uncertainty, and I didn’t dare to ask how this horror came to be. “I knew my entire past, but not my present; I understood neither what I was nor where I was; I knew what I had been: still on my brow I felt the weight of what was no longer there! I was a fading, lifeless, yet living Despair; a life that mocked life with a sneer and a grimace! “That I was a queen I knew very well, and sometimes I wore a brilliance on my head whose sparkle even the deepest darkness couldn’t extinguish—just like the ones on my neck, arms, and waist; and men claimed a light shone from my closed eyes that outshone the diamond in its silver case.”
Again I heard the ugly cry of feline pain. Again I looked, but saw neither shape nor motion. Mr. Raven seemed to listen a moment, but again turned several pages, and resumed:—
Again I heard the awful cry of a cat in pain. I looked once more, but didn’t see any shape or movement. Mr. Raven seemed to listen for a moment, but then turned several pages again and continued:—
“Hideously wet, my hair of golden hue Fouled my fair hands: to have it swiftly shorn I had given my rubies, all for me dug new— No eyes had seen, and such no waist had worn! For a draught of water from a drinking horn, For one blue breath, I had given my sapphires blue! “Nay, I had given my opals for a smock, A peasant-maiden’s garment, coarse and clean: My shroud was rotting! Once I heard a cock Lustily crow upon the hillock green Over my coffin. Dulled by space between, Came back an answer like a ghostly mock.”
“Completely soaked, my golden hair Messed up my fair hands: I would have paid to have it cut I would’ve given all my rubies, freshly mined for me— No one had seen, and no waist had worn such! For a sip of water from a drinking horn, For one breath of fresh air, I would’ve given my blue sapphires! “No, I would’ve given my opals for a dress, A peasant-girl’s outfit, simple and clean: My shroud was falling apart! I once heard a rooster Loudly crowing on the green hillside Over my coffin. Dull from the distance, Came back an answer like a ghostly taunt.”
Once more arose the bestial wail.
Once again, the savage howl broke out.
“I thought some foul thing was in the room!” said the librarian, casting a glance around him; but instantly he turned a leaf or two, and again read:—
“I thought something creepy was in the room!” said the librarian, glancing around; but he quickly flipped a page or two and read again:—
“For I had bathed in milk and honey-dew, In rain from roses shook, that ne’er touched earth, And ointed me with nard of amber hue; Never had spot me spotted from my birth, Or mole, or scar of hurt, or fret of dearth; Never one hair superfluous on me grew. “Fleeing cold whiteness, I would sit alone— Not in the sun—I feared his bronzing light, But in his radiance back around me thrown By fulgent mirrors tempering his might; Thus bathing in a moon-bath not too bright, My skin I tinted slow to ivory tone. “But now, all round was dark, dark all within! My eyes not even gave out a phantom-flash; My fingers sank in pulp through pulpy skin; My body lay death-weltered in a mash Of slimy horrors——”
“For I had bathed in milk and honey, In rain shaken from roses, that never touched the ground, And I smeared myself with amber-scented oil; Never had I a blemish from my birth, Or mole, or scar from injury, or sign of hardship; Not one hair grew where it shouldn’t. “Avoiding the cold whiteness, I sat alone— Not in the sun—I was afraid of its darkening light, But in its glow reflected back around me By shining mirrors softening its strength; So I bathed in a moonlit glow that wasn’t too bright, My skin slowly changed to an ivory tone. “But now, everywhere was dark, dark within me! My eyes couldn’t even bring forth a flicker; My fingers sank into mush through soft skin; My body lay drenched in a mixture Of slimy horrors——”
With a fearsome yell, her clammy fur staring in clumps, her tail thick as a cable, her eyes flashing green as a chrysoprase, her distended claws entangling themselves so that she floundered across the carpet, a huge white cat rushed from somewhere, and made for the chimney. Quick as thought the librarian threw the manuscript between her and the hearth. She crouched instantly, her eyes fixed on the book. But his voice went on as if still he read, and his eyes seemed also fixed on the book:—
With a terrifying yell, her damp fur sticking in clumps, her tail thick like a cable, her eyes shimmering green like a chrysoprase, her outstretched claws getting caught up so that she stumbled across the carpet, a large white cat rushed in from nowhere and headed for the fireplace. In a flash, the librarian tossed the manuscript between her and the hearth. She immediately crouched down, her eyes locked onto the book. But his voice continued as if he were still reading, and his eyes also seemed fixed on the book:—
“Ah, the two worlds! so strangely are they one, And yet so measurelessly wide apart! Oh, had I lived the bodiless alone And from defiling sense held safe my heart, Then had I scaped the canker and the smart, Scaped life-in-death, scaped misery’s endless moan!”
“Ah, the two worlds! they're so strangely connected, And yet so incredibly far apart! Oh, if I had lived without a body alone And kept my heart safe from corrupting feelings, Then I would have escaped the decay and the pain, Escaped life in death, escaped misery’s endless cry!”
At these words such a howling, such a prolonged yell of agony burst from the cat, that we both stopped our ears. When it ceased, Mr. Raven walked to the fire-place, took up the book, and, standing between the creature and the chimney, pointed his finger at her for a moment. She lay perfectly still. He took a half-burnt stick from the hearth, drew with it some sign on the floor, put the manuscript back in its place, with a look that seemed to say, “Now we have her, I think!” and, returning to the cat, stood over her and said, in a still, solemn voice:—
At these words, an intense howl, a long cry of pain erupted from the cat, making us both cover our ears. When it finally stopped, Mr. Raven walked over to the fireplace, picked up the book, and, standing between the cat and the chimney, pointed at her for a moment. She lay completely still. He took a partially burned stick from the hearth, drew some symbol on the floor, put the manuscript back in its place with a look that seemed to say, “Now we’ve got her, I think!” Then, returning to the cat, he stood over her and said in a quiet, serious voice:—
“Lilith, when you came here on the way to your evil will, you little thought into whose hands you were delivering yourself!—Mr. Vane, when God created me,—not out of Nothing, as say the unwise, but out of His own endless glory—He brought me an angelic splendour to be my wife: there she lies! For her first thought was POWER; she counted it slavery to be one with me, and bear children for Him who gave her being. One child, indeed, she bore; then, puffed with the fancy that she had created her, would have me fall down and worship her! Finding, however, that I would but love and honour, never obey and worship her, she poured out her blood to escape me, fled to the army of the aliens, and soon had so ensnared the heart of the great Shadow, that he became her slave, wrought her will, and made her queen of Hell. How it is with her now, she best knows, but I know also. The one child of her body she fears and hates, and would kill, asserting a right, which is a lie, over what God sent through her into His new world. Of creating, she knows no more than the crystal that takes its allotted shape, or the worm that makes two worms when it is cloven asunder. Vilest of God’s creatures, she lives by the blood and lives and souls of men. She consumes and slays, but is powerless to destroy as to create.”
“Lilith, when you came here on your path to doing evil, you had no idea whose hands you were putting yourself into!—Mr. Vane, when God created me—not out of Nothing, as the foolish claim, but out of His own endless glory—He brought me an angelic splendor to be my wife: there she lies! Her first thought was POWER; she saw it as slavery to be joined with me and bear children for the one who gave her life. She did bear one child; then, inflated by the belief that she had created it, she wanted me to fall down and worship her! When she realized that I would only love and honor her, never obey or worship her, she shed her blood to escape me, ran to the army of aliens, and soon ensnared the heart of the great Shadow, making him her slave, doing her will, and making her queen of Hell. How she is now, she knows best, but I know too. The one child of her body she fears and hates and would kill, claiming a right, which is a lie, over what God sent through her into His new world. She knows no more about creating than the crystal that takes its given shape or the worm that turns into two when it's cut in half. The lowest of God’s creatures, she survives by the blood and lives and souls of men. She consumes and kills, but is powerless to destroy just as she is to create.”
The animal lay motionless, its beryl eyes fixed flaming on the man: his eyes on hers held them fixed that they could not move from his.
The animal lay still, its bright green eyes locked intensely on the man, while his gaze held hers so firmly that she couldn't look away.
“Then God gave me another wife—not an angel but a woman—who is to this as light is to darkness.”
“Then God gave me another wife—not an angel but a real woman—who is to this what light is to darkness.”
The cat gave a horrible screech, and began to grow bigger. She went on growing and growing. At last the spotted leopardess uttered a roar that made the house tremble. I sprang to my feet. I do not think Mr. Raven started even with his eyelids.
The cat let out a terrible scream and started to grow larger. She kept expanding and expanding. Finally, the spotted leopard released a roar that shook the house. I jumped up. I don't think Mr. Raven even flinched with his eyelids.
“It is but her jealousy that speaks,” he said, “jealousy self-kindled, foiled and fruitless; for here I am, her master now whom she, would not have for her husband! while my beautiful Eve yet lives, hoping immortally! Her hated daughter lives also, but beyond her evil ken, one day to be what she counts her destruction—for even Lilith shall be saved by her childbearing. Meanwhile she exults that my human wife plunged herself and me in despair, and has borne me a countless race of miserables; but my Eve repented, and is now beautiful as never was woman or angel, while her groaning, travailing world is the nursery of our Father’s children. I too have repented, and am blessed.—Thou, Lilith, hast not yet repented; but thou must.—Tell me, is the great Shadow beautiful? Knowest thou how long thou wilt thyself remain beautiful?—Answer me, if thou knowest.”
“It’s just her jealousy talking,” he said, “a jealousy she’s created herself, frustrated and pointless; here I am, the master she wouldn’t want as her husband! While my beautiful Eve is still alive, hoping for eternity! Her despised daughter is alive too, but out of her reach, destined to become what she sees as her downfall—because even Lilith will be saved through her childbearing. In the meantime, she takes pleasure in the fact that my human wife and I have fallen into despair, and she has brought forth a countless line of wretches; but my Eve has repented and is now more beautiful than any woman or angel ever was, while her suffering world is the nursery of our Father’s children. I too have repented and am blessed. —You, Lilith, have not yet repented; but you must. —Tell me, is the great Shadow beautiful? Do you know how long you will remain beautiful yourself? —Answer me, if you know.”
Then at last I understood that Mr. Raven was indeed Adam, the old and the new man; and that his wife, ministering in the house of the dead, was Eve, the mother of us all, the lady of the New Jerusalem.
Then finally I realized that Mr. Raven was actually Adam, both the old and the new man; and that his wife, caring for those in the house of the dead, was Eve, the mother of us all, the lady of the New Jerusalem.
The leopardess reared; the flickering and fleeing of her spots began; the princess at length stood radiant in her perfect shape.
The leopardess stood tall; her spots began to flicker and dart; the princess finally stood glowing in her flawless form.
“I AM beautiful—and immortal!” she said—and she looked the goddess she would be.
“I am beautiful—and immortal!” she said—and she looked like the goddess she would become.
“As a bush that burns, and is consumed,” answered he who had been her husband. “—What is that under thy right hand?”
“As a bush that burns and is consumed,” replied the man who had been her husband. “—What’s that under your right hand?”
For her arm lay across her bosom, and her hand was pressed to her side.
For her arm was resting on her chest, and her hand was pressed against her side.
A swift pang contorted her beautiful face, and passed.
A quick pain twisted her beautiful face and then went away.
“It is but a leopard-spot that lingers! it will quickly follow those I have dismissed,” she answered.
“It’s just a leopard spot that hangs around! It will soon go after those I’ve let go,” she replied.
“Thou art beautiful because God created thee, but thou art the slave of sin: take thy hand from thy side.”
“You are beautiful because God created you, but you are a slave to sin: take your hand from your side.”
Her hand sank away, and as it dropt she looked him in the eyes with a quailing fierceness that had in it no surrender.
Her hand fell away, and as it dropped, she looked him in the eyes with a trembling intensity that showed no sign of giving in.
He gazed a moment at the spot.
He stared for a moment at the spot.
“It is not on the leopard; it is in the woman!” he said. “Nor will it leave thee until it hath eaten to thy heart, and thy beauty hath flowed from thee through the open wound!”
“It’s not on the leopard; it’s in the woman!” he said. “And it won't leave you until it has consumed your heart, and your beauty has flowed from you through the open wound!”
She gave a glance downward, and shivered.
She looked down and trembled.
“Lilith,” said Adam, and his tone had changed to a tender beseeching, “hear me, and repent, and He who made thee will cleanse thee!”
“Lilith,” Adam said, his tone shifting to a gentle plea, “listen to me, and repent, and He who made you will cleanse you!”
Her hand returned quivering to her side. Her face grew dark. She gave the cry of one from whom hope is vanishing. The cry passed into a howl. She lay writhing on the floor, a leopardess covered with spots.
Her hand shook as it fell back to her side. Her expression turned grim. She let out a sound that showed her hope was slipping away. The sound turned into a scream. She lay twisting on the floor, like a leopard covered in spots.
“The evil thou meditatest,” Adam resumed, “thou shalt never compass, Lilith, for Good and not Evil is the Universe. The battle between them may last for countless ages, but it must end: how will it fare with thee when Time hath vanished in the dawn of the eternal morn? Repent, I beseech thee; repent, and be again an angel of God!”
“The evil you’re thinking about,” Adam continued, “you will never achieve, Lilith, because Good, not Evil, is the essence of the Universe. The struggle between them may go on for ages, but it must come to an end: what will happen to you when Time disappears in the light of the eternal dawn? I urge you to repent; repent, and become an angel of God once more!”
She rose, she stood upright, a woman once more, and said,
She got up, stood tall, a woman once again, and said,
“I will not repent. I will drink the blood of thy child.” My eyes were fastened on the princess; but when Adam spoke, I turned to him: he stood towering above her; the form of his visage was altered, and his voice was terrible.
“I won’t regret it. I will drink the blood of your child.” I was focused on the princess; but when Adam spoke, I turned to him: he stood towering over her; his face had changed, and his voice was dreadful.
“Down!” he cried; “or by the power given me I will melt thy very bones.”
“Down!” he shouted; “or with the power I have, I will melt your very bones.”
She flung herself on the floor, dwindled and dwindled, and was again a gray cat. Adam caught her up by the skin of her neck, bore her to the closet, and threw her in. He described a strange figure on the threshold, and closing the door, locked it.
She threw herself on the floor, shrank and shrank, and turned back into a gray cat. Adam grabbed her by the scruff of her neck, took her to the closet, and tossed her inside. He made a strange shape at the door, then closed it and locked it.
Then he returned to my side the old librarian, looking sad and worn, and furtively wiping tears from his eyes.
Then the old librarian returned to my side, looking sad and worn, while discreetly wiping tears from his eyes.
CHAPTER XXX. ADAM EXPLAINS
“We must be on our guard,” he said, “or she will again outwit us. She would befool the very elect!”
“We need to stay alert,” he said, “or she’ll outsmart us again. She could fool even the smartest among us!”
“How are we to be on our guard?” I asked.
“How should we be on our guard?” I asked.
“Every way,” he answered. “She fears, therefore hates her child, and is in this house on her way to destroy her. The birth of children is in her eyes the death of their parents, and every new generation the enemy of the last. Her daughter appears to her an open channel through which her immortality—which yet she counts self-inherent—is flowing fast away: to fill it up, almost from her birth she has pursued her with an utter enmity. But the result of her machinations hitherto is, that in the region she claims as her own, has appeared a colony of children, to which that daughter is heart and head and sheltering wings. My Eve longed after the child, and would have been to her as a mother to her first-born, but we were then unfit to train her: she was carried into the wilderness, and for ages we knew nothing of her fate. But she was divinely fostered, and had young angels for her playmates; nor did she ever know care until she found a baby in the wood, and the mother-heart in her awoke. One by one she has found many children since, and that heart is not yet full. Her family is her absorbing charge, and never children were better mothered. Her authority over them is without appeal, but it is unknown to herself, and never comes to the surface except in watchfulness and service. She has forgotten the time when she lived without them, and thinks she came herself from the wood, the first of the family.
“Every way,” he answered. “She fears, and therefore hates her child, and is in this house on her way to destroy her. To her, giving birth is like the death of their parents, and every new generation is an enemy to the last. Her daughter seems to her like an open channel through which her immortality—which she considers self-inherent—is quickly flowing away: to fill it back up, almost from her birth she has pursued her with complete hostility. But the result of her schemes so far is that in the area she claims as her own, a colony of children has emerged, of which that daughter is the heart, the head, and the protective wings. My Eve longed for the child and would have treated her like a mother with her firstborn, but we were then unfit to raise her: she was taken into the wilderness, and for ages we knew nothing of her fate. But she was divinely nurtured and had young angels as her playmates; she never experienced worry until she found a baby in the woods, and the motherly instinct in her awakened. One by one, she has discovered many children since, and that heart is still not full. Her family is her all-consuming responsibility, and no children have been better cared for. Her authority over them is unquestionable, but she is unaware of it, and it only surfaces in her vigilance and service. She has forgotten the time when she lived without them and believes she came from the woods, the first of the family.
“You have saved the life of her and their enemy; therefore your life belongs to her and them. The princess was on her way to destroy them, but as she crossed that stream, vengeance overtook her, and she would have died had you not come to her aid. You did; and ere now she would have been raging among the Little Ones, had she dared again cross the stream. But there was yet a way to the blessed little colony through the world of the three dimensions; only, from that, by the slaying of her former body, she had excluded herself, and except in personal contact with one belonging to it, could not re-enter it. You provided the opportunity: never, in all her long years, had she had one before. Her hand, with lightest touch, was on one or other of your muffled feet, every step as you climbed. In that little chamber, she is now watching to leave it as soon as ever she may.”
“You saved her life and the life of her enemy; so your life now belongs to her and them. The princess was heading to destroy them, but as she crossed that stream, vengeance took over her, and she would have died if you hadn't come to help her. You did, and by now she would have been furious among the Little Ones, if she had dared to cross the stream again. But there was still a way to get to the blessed little colony through the world of the three dimensions; however, by killing her former body, she had barred herself from that, and could only re-enter it through personal contact with someone from there. You gave her that chance: she had never had one before in all her long years. Her hand, with the lightest touch, was on one or the other of your muffled feet with every step you climbed. In that little room, she is now waiting to leave it as soon as she can.”
“She cannot know anything about the door!—she cannot at least know how to open it!” I said; but my heart was not so confident as my words.
“She can’t know anything about the door!—she can’t at least know how to open it!” I said; but my heart wasn't as sure as my words.
“Hush, hush!” whispered the librarian, with uplifted hand; “she can hear through anything!—You must go at once, and make your way to my wife’s cottage. I will remain to keep guard over her.”
“Hush, hush!” the librarian whispered, raising a hand; “she can hear through anything!—You need to go right away and head to my wife’s cottage. I’ll stay here to keep watch over her.”
“Let me go to the Little Ones!” I cried.
“Let me go to the Little Ones!” I shouted.
“Beware of that, Mr. Vane. Go to my wife, and do as she tells you.”
“Watch out for that, Mr. Vane. Go to my wife and do what she says.”
His advice did not recommend itself: why haste to encounter measureless delay? If not to protect the children, why go at all? Alas, even now I believed him only enough to ask him questions, not to obey him!
His advice didn’t make any sense: why rush into something that would only result in endless delays? If it wasn’t to protect the children, then why bother going at all? Sadly, even now I only believed him enough to ask questions, not to follow him!
“Tell me first, Mr. Raven,” I said, “why, of all places, you have shut her up there! The night I ran from your house, it was immediately into that closet!”
“First, tell me, Mr. Raven,” I said, “why did you lock her up there of all places? The night I left your house, I went straight into that closet!”
“The closet is no nearer our cottage, and no farther from it, than any or every other place.”
“The closet is just as close to our cottage as any other place, and just as far from it too.”
“But,” I returned, hard to persuade where I could not understand, “how is it then that, when you please, you take from that same door a whole book where I saw and felt only a part of one? The other part, you have just told me, stuck through into your library: when you put it again on the shelf, will it not again stick through into that? Must not then the two places, in which parts of the same volume can at the same moment exist, lie close together? Or can one part of the book be in space, or SOMEWHERE, and the other out of space, or NOWHERE?”
“But,” I replied, hard to convince when I couldn’t understand, “how is it that, whenever you want, you take a whole book from that same door when I only saw and felt part of one? The other part, you just told me, is stuck in your library: when you put it back on the shelf, won’t it stick out again? Shouldn’t the two places, where parts of the same book can exist at the same time, be close together? Or can one part of the book be in space, or SOMEWHERE, and the other part out of space, or NOWHERE?”
“I am sorry I cannot explain the thing to you,” he answered; “but there is no provision in you for understanding it. Not merely, therefore, is the phenomenon inexplicable to you, but the very nature of it is inapprehensible by you. Indeed I but partially apprehend it myself. At the same time you are constantly experiencing things which you not only do not, but cannot understand. You think you understand them, but your understanding of them is only your being used to them, and therefore not surprised at them. You accept them, not because you understand them, but because you must accept them: they are there, and have unavoidable relations with you! The fact is, no man understands anything; when he knows he does not understand, that is his first tottering step—not toward understanding, but toward the capability of one day understanding. To such things as these you are not used, therefore you do not fancy you understand them. Neither I nor any man can here help you to understand; but I may, perhaps, help you a little to believe!”
“I’m sorry I can’t explain this to you,” he replied. “But you don’t have what it takes to understand it. So not only is the phenomenon beyond your grasp, but its very nature is also incomprehensible to you. Honestly, I only partially understand it myself. At the same time, you constantly experience things that you not only don’t understand, but can’t understand. You think you get them, but your understanding is just your familiarity with them, which means you’re not surprised by them. You accept them, not because you understand them, but because you have to: they exist, and they have unavoidable connections to you! The truth is, no one truly understands anything; when someone realizes they don’t understand, that’s their first shaky step—not toward understanding, but toward being capable of understanding someday. You’re just not accustomed to things like this, so you don’t think you understand them. Neither I nor anyone else can help you understand here, but maybe I can help you believe a little!”
He went to the door of the closet, gave a low whistle, and stood listening. A moment after, I heard, or seemed to hear, a soft whir of wings, and, looking up, saw a white dove perch for an instant on the top of the shelves over the portrait, thence drop to Mr. Raven’s shoulder, and lay her head against his cheek. Only by the motions of their two heads could I tell that they were talking together; I heard nothing. Neither had I moved my eyes from them, when suddenly she was not there, and Mr. Raven came back to his seat.
He walked to the closet door, let out a quiet whistle, and stood still, listening. A moment later, I thought I heard a soft flutter of wings, and when I looked up, I saw a white dove briefly land on the top of the shelves above the portrait, then drop down to Mr. Raven's shoulder and rest her head against his cheek. I could only tell they were communicating by their head movements; I didn’t hear anything. I hadn’t taken my eyes off them when, suddenly, she was gone, and Mr. Raven returned to his seat.
“Why did you whistle?” I asked. “Surely sound here is not sound there!”
“Why did you whistle?” I asked. “Surely sound here doesn’t carry over there!”
“You are right,” he answered. “I whistled that you might know I called her. Not the whistle, but what the whistle meant reached her.—There is not a minute to lose: you must go!”
“You're right,” he replied. “I whistled so you would know I called her. It wasn't just the whistle, but what it meant that got her attention.—We can’t waste any time: you have to go!”
“I will at once!” I replied, and moved for the door.
“I'll do it right away!” I replied, and headed for the door.
“You will sleep to-night at my hostelry!” he said—not as a question, but in a tone of mild authority.
"You'll stay at my inn tonight!" he said—not as a question, but with a tone of gentle authority.
“My heart is with the children,” I replied. “But if you insist——”
“My heart is with the kids,” I replied. “But if you really insist——”
“I do insist. You can otherwise effect nothing.—I will go with you as far as the mirror, and see you off.”
“I really insist. Otherwise, you won’t achieve anything.—I’ll walk with you to the mirror and see you off.”
He rose. There came a sudden shock in the closet. Apparently the leopardess had flung herself against the heavy door. I looked at my companion.
He got up. There was a sudden thud in the closet. It seemed the leopardess had thrown herself against the heavy door. I glanced at my companion.
“Come; come!” he said.
“Come on!” he said.
Ere we reached the door of the library, a howling yell came after us, mingled with the noise of claws that scored at the hard oak. I hesitated, and half turned.
Before we reached the library door, a loud shout came after us, mixed with the sound of claws scratching against the hard oak. I hesitated and turned halfway.
“To think of her lying there alone,” I murmured, “—with that terrible wound!”
“To think of her lying there all alone,” I whispered, “—with that awful wound!”
“Nothing will ever close that wound,” he answered, with a sigh. “It must eat into her heart! Annihilation itself is no death to evil. Only good where evil was, is evil dead. An evil thing must live with its evil until it chooses to be good. That alone is the slaying of evil.”
“Nothing will ever heal that wound,” he replied, sighing. “It must be eating away at her heart! Even total destruction isn’t death to evil. Only goodness where evil once existed means evil is truly dead. An evil thing has to coexist with its evil until it decides to become good. That is the only way to defeat evil.”
I held my peace until a sound I did not understand overtook us.
I stayed silent until a sound I didn't understand surrounded us.
“If she should break loose!” I cried.
“If she breaks free!” I cried.
“Make haste!” he rejoined. “I shall hurry down the moment you are gone, and I have disarranged the mirrors.”
“Make it quick!” he replied. “I’ll rush down as soon as you leave, and I’ve messed up the mirrors.”
We ran, and reached the wooden chamber breathless. Mr. Raven seized the chains and adjusted the hood. Then he set the mirrors in their proper relation, and came beside me in front of the standing one. Already I saw the mountain range emerging from the mist.
We ran and reached the wooden room out of breath. Mr. Raven grabbed the chains and adjusted the hood. Then he positioned the mirrors correctly and joined me in front of the standing one. I could already see the mountain range showing through the mist.
Between us, wedging us asunder, darted, with the yell of a demon, the huge bulk of the spotted leopardess. She leaped through the mirror as through an open window, and settled at once into a low, even, swift gallop.
Between us, blocking our way, shot the huge spotted leopardess with a scream like a demon. She jumped through the mirror as if it were an open window and immediately settled into a low, smooth, quick run.
I cast a look of dismay at my companion, and sprang through to follow her. He came after me leisurely.
I shot a worried glance at my friend and rushed to catch up with her. He followed me at a relaxed pace.
“You need not run,” he called; “you cannot overtake her. This is our way.”
“You don’t need to run,” he shouted; “you won’t catch up with her. This is our path.”
As he spoke he turned in the opposite direction.
As he spoke, he turned the other way.
“She has more magic at her finger-tips than I care to know!” he added quietly.
“She has more magic at her fingertips than I want to know!” he said quietly.
“We must do what we can!” I said, and ran on, but sickening as I saw her dwindle in the distance, stopped, and went back to him.
“We have to do what we can!” I said, and kept running, but it was heartbreaking to see her fade away in the distance, so I stopped and went back to him.
“Doubtless we must,” he answered. “But my wife has warned Mara, and she will do her part; you must sleep first: you have given me your word!”
“Definitely we must,” he replied. “But my wife has notified Mara, and she will handle her side; you need to rest first: you promised me!”
“Nor do I mean to break it. But surely sleep is not the first thing! Surely, surely, action takes precedence of repose!”
“I'm not saying I want to break it. But sleep can't be the priority! Surely, action comes before rest!”
“A man can do nothing he is not fit to do.—See! did I not tell you Mara would do her part?”
“A man can’t do anything he’s not capable of doing. — See! Didn’t I tell you Mara would take care of her part?”
I looked whither he pointed, and saw a white spot moving at an acute angle with the line taken by the leopardess.
I looked where he pointed and saw a white spot moving at a sharp angle to the path taken by the leopardess.
“There she is!” he cried. “The spotted leopardess is strong, but the white is stronger!”
“There she is!” he shouted. “The spotted leopardess is powerful, but the white one is even stronger!”
“I have seen them fight: the combat did not appear decisive as to that.”
“I've seen them fight: the battle didn’t seem conclusive about that.”
“How should such eyes tell which have never slept? The princess did not confess herself beaten—that she never does—but she fled! When she confesses her last hope gone, that it is indeed hard to kick against the goad, then will her day begin to dawn! Come; come! He who cannot act must make haste to sleep!”
“How can those eyes reveal what they've never seen? The princess didn’t admit defeat—she never does—but she ran away! When she finally accepts that her last hope is lost, that it’s really difficult to fight against fate, then her new day will start! Come on; come on! The one who can’t take action needs to hurry up and sleep!”
CHAPTER XXXI. THE SEXTON’S OLD HORSE
I stood and watched the last gleam of the white leopardess melt away, then turned to follow my guide—but reluctantly. What had I to do with sleep? Surely reason was the same in every world, and what reason could there be in going to sleep with the dead, when the hour was calling the live man? Besides, no one would wake me, and how could I be certain of waking early—of waking at all?—the sleepers in that house let morning glide into noon, and noon into night, nor ever stirred! I murmured, but followed, for I knew not what else to do.
I stood and watched the last glimpse of the white leopardess disappear, then turned to follow my guide—but not without hesitation. What did I have to do with sleep? Surely logic was the same in every world, and what sense was there in going to sleep with the dead when the hour was calling the living? Besides, no one would wake me, and how could I be sure I would wake up early—or wake up at all? The sleepers in that house let morning drift into noon, and noon into night, without ever moving! I mumbled, but I followed, as I didn’t know what else to do.
The librarian walked on in silence, and I walked silent as he. Time and space glided past us. The sun set; it began to grow dark, and I felt in the air the spreading cold of the chamber of death. My heart sank lower and lower. I began to lose sight of the lean, long-coated figure, and at length could no more hear his swishing stride through the heather. But then I heard instead the slow-flapping wings of the raven; and, at intervals, now a firefly, now a gleaming butterfly rose into the rayless air.
The librarian walked on in silence, and I walked quietly behind him. Time and space slipped away from us. The sun set; it started to get dark, and I could feel the chill of the grave in the air. My heart sank lower and lower. I began to lose sight of the thin, long-coated figure, and eventually I could no longer hear his footsteps through the heather. But then I heard the slow flapping wings of a raven; and, at times, a firefly or a shimmering butterfly would rise into the darkened air.
By and by the moon appeared, slow crossing the far horizon.
Soon the moon rose, slowly crossing the distant horizon.
“You are tired, are you not, Mr. Vane?” said the raven, alighting on a stone. “You must make acquaintance with the horse that will carry you in the morning!”
“You're tired, aren't you, Mr. Vane?” said the raven, landing on a stone. “You need to meet the horse that will take you in the morning!”
He gave a strange whistle through his long black beak. A spot appeared on the face of the half-risen moon. To my ears came presently the drumming of swift, soft-galloping hoofs, and in a minute or two, out of the very disc of the moon, low-thundered the terrible horse. His mane flowed away behind him like the crest of a wind-fighting wave, torn seaward in hoary spray, and the whisk of his tail kept blinding the eye of the moon. Nineteen hands he seemed, huge of bone, tight of skin, hard of muscle—a steed the holy Death himself might choose on which to ride abroad and slay! The moon seemed to regard him with awe; in her scary light he looked a very skeleton, loosely roped together. Terrifically large, he moved with the lightness of a winged insect. As he drew near, his speed slackened, and his mane and tail drifted about him settling.
He let out an odd whistle through his long black beak. A spot appeared on the face of the half-risen moon. Soon, I heard the sound of swift, softly galloping hooves, and in a minute or two, out of the very disc of the moon, thundered the fearsome horse. His mane flowed behind him like the crest of a wave battling the wind, torn seaward in frothy spray, and the flick of his tail kept blinding the moon’s eye. He seemed to be nineteen hands tall, massive of bone, tight of skin, and hard of muscle—a steed that holy Death himself might choose to ride and take lives! The moon seemed to look at him in awe; in her eerie light, he appeared like a skeleton, loosely held together. Terrifyingly large, he moved with the grace of a winged insect. As he got closer, his speed slowed, and his mane and tail drifted around him, settling down.
Now I was not merely a lover of horses, but I loved every horse I saw. I had never spent money except upon horses, and had never sold a horse. The sight of this mighty one, terrible to look at, woke in me longing to possess him. It was pure greed, nay, rank covetousness, an evil thing in all the worlds. I do not mean that I could have stolen him, but that, regardless of his proper place, I would have bought him if I could. I laid my hands on him, and stroked the protuberant bones that humped a hide smooth and thin, and shiny as satin—so shiny that the very shape of the moon was reflected in it; I fondled his sharp-pointed ears, whispered words in them, and breathed into his red nostrils the breath of a man’s life. He in return breathed into mine the breath of a horse’s life, and we loved one another. What eyes he had! Blue-filmy like the eyes of the dead, behind each was a glowing coal! The raven, with wings half extended, looked on pleased at my love-making to his magnificent horse.
Now, I wasn’t just a horse lover; I loved every horse I saw. I had never spent money on anything but horses, and I had never sold a horse. The sight of this powerful creature, intimidating to look at, stirred in me a desire to own him. It was pure greed, honestly, rank covetousness, something wicked in all the worlds. I don’t mean I could have stolen him, but that, regardless of his rightful place, I would have bought him if I could. I placed my hands on him, stroking the prominent bones that jutted out from a smooth, thin hide that shone like satin—so shiny that the shape of the moon was reflected in it; I caressed his sharp ears, whispered to him, and breathed into his red nostrils the breath of a human life. In return, he breathed into mine the breath of a horse’s life, and we loved each other. What eyes he had! Blue and misty like the eyes of the dead, with a glowing ember behind each! The raven, with its wings half spread, looked on happily at my affection for his magnificent horse.
“That is well! be friends with him,” he said: “he will carry you all the better to-morrow!—Now we must hurry home!”
"That's great! Be friends with him," he said. "He'll take you there much better tomorrow!—Now we need to hurry home!"
My desire to ride the horse had grown passionate.
My desire to ride the horse had become intense.
“May I not mount him at once, Mr. Raven?” I cried.
“Can I ride him right now, Mr. Raven?” I shouted.
“By all means!” he answered. “Mount, and ride him home.”
“Of course!” he replied. “Get on and ride him home.”
The horse bent his head over my shoulder lovingly. I twisted my hands in his mane and scrambled onto his back, not without aid from certain protuberant bones.
The horse lovingly lowered his head over my shoulder. I tangled my hands in his mane and clambered onto his back, with a little help from some prominent bones.
“He would outspeed any leopard in creation!” I cried.
“He could outrun any leopard out there!” I exclaimed.
“Not that way at night,” answered the raven; “the road is difficult.—But come; loss now will be gain then! To wait is harder than to run, and its meed is the fuller. Go on, my son—straight to the cottage. I shall be there as soon as you. It will rejoice my wife’s heart to see son of hers on that horse!”
“Not that way at night,” replied the raven; “the path is tricky. —But come; losing now will be winning later! Waiting is tougher than running, and its reward is greater. Go on, my son—straight to the cottage. I’ll be there right after you. It will make my wife so happy to see her son on that horse!”
I sat silent. The horse stood like a block of marble.
I sat quietly. The horse stood like a statue.
“Why do you linger?” asked the raven.
“Why are you staying?” asked the raven.
“I long so much to ride after the leopardess,” I answered, “that I can scarce restrain myself!”
“I want so badly to chase after the leopardess,” I replied, “that I can hardly hold myself back!”
“You have promised!”
"You promised!"
“My debt to the Little Ones appears, I confess, a greater thing than my bond to you.”
“My debt to the Little Ones seems, I admit, more significant than my connection to you.”
“Yield to the temptation and you will bring mischief upon them—and on yourself also.”
"Give in to the temptation, and you'll bring trouble upon them—and on yourself too."
“What matters it for me? I love them; and love works no evil. I will go.”
"What does it matter to me? I love them, and love doesn't do any harm. I'm going."
But the truth was, I forgot the children, infatuate with the horse.
But the truth was, I forgot about the kids, obsessed with the horse.
Eyes flashed through the darkness, and I knew that Adam stood in his own shape beside me. I knew also by his voice that he repressed an indignation almost too strong for him.
Eyes glinted in the darkness, and I realized that Adam was standing right next to me. I could also tell by his voice that he was holding back an anger that was almost overwhelming for him.
“Mr. Vane,” he said, “do you not know why you have not yet done anything worth doing?”
“Mr. Vane,” he said, “don’t you realize why you haven’t done anything meaningful yet?”
“Because I have been a fool,” I answered.
“Because I’ve been an idiot,” I replied.
“Wherein?”
"Where?"
“In everything.”
"In all things."
“Which do you count your most indiscreet action?”
“Which do you consider your most reckless action?”
“Bringing the princess to life: I ought to have left her to her just fate.”
“Bringing the princess to life: I should have left her to her rightful fate.”
“Nay, now you talk foolishly! You could not have done otherwise than you did, not knowing she was evil!—But you never brought any one to life! How could you, yourself dead?”
“Nah, now you’re talking nonsense! You couldn’t have done anything differently, not knowing she was bad!—But you never brought anyone to life! How could you, being dead yourself?”
“I dead?” I cried.
"Am I dead?" I cried.
“Yes,” he answered; “and you will be dead, so long as you refuse to die.”
“Yes,” he replied; “and you’ll be dead as long as you refuse to let go.”
“Back to the old riddling!” I returned scornfully.
“Back to the old riddles!” I replied sarcastically.
“Be persuaded, and go home with me,” he continued gently. “The most—nearly the only foolish thing you ever did, was to run from our dead.”
"Please, just trust me and come home with me," he said softly. "The most—almost the only foolish thing you ever did was to flee from our dead."
I pressed the horse’s ribs, and he was off like a sudden wind. I gave him a pat on the side of the neck, and he went about in a sharp-driven curve, “close to the ground, like a cat when scratchingly she wheels about after a mouse,” leaning sideways till his mane swept the tops of the heather.
I tapped the horse's side, and he took off like a sudden gust of wind. I gave him a gentle pat on the neck, and he made a sharp turn, “close to the ground, like a cat when it quickly spins around after a mouse,” leaning to the side until his mane brushed the tops of the heather.
Through the dark I heard the wings of the raven. Five quick flaps I heard, and he perched on the horse’s head. The horse checked himself instantly, ploughing up the ground with his feet.
Through the darkness, I heard the flapping of the raven's wings. I heard five quick flaps, and it landed on the horse's head. The horse immediately tensed up, digging into the ground with his hooves.
“Mr. Vane,” croaked the raven, “think what you are doing! Twice already has evil befallen you—once from fear, and once from heedlessness: breach of word is far worse; it is a crime.”
“Mr. Vane,” croaked the raven, “think about what you’re doing! You’ve already faced misfortune twice—once from fear, and once from carelessness: breaking your word is much worse; it’s a crime.”
“The Little Ones are in frightful peril, and I brought it upon them!” I cried. “—But indeed I will not break my word to you. I will return, and spend in your house what nights—what days—what years you please.”
“The Little Ones are in terrible danger, and it's my fault!” I exclaimed. “—But I promise I won’t go back on my word to you. I will come back and spend in your home however many nights—days—years you want.”
“I tell you once more you will do them other than good if you go to-night,” he insisted.
"I’m telling you again, you'll end up doing them more harm than good if you go tonight," he insisted.
But a false sense of power, a sense which had no root and was merely vibrated into me from the strength of the horse, had, alas, rendered me too stupid to listen to anything he said!
But a false sense of power, one that had no foundation and was simply transmitted to me through the strength of the horse, had, unfortunately, made me too foolish to hear anything he said!
“Would you take from me my last chance of reparation?” I cried. “This time there shall be no shirking! It is my duty, and I will go—if I perish for it!”
“Would you take away my last chance to make things right?” I shouted. “This time there won’t be any backing down! It’s my responsibility, and I will go—if it kills me!”
“Go, then, foolish boy!” he returned, with anger in his croak. “Take the horse, and ride to failure! May it be to humility!”
“Go on, you foolish boy!” he replied, with anger in his voice. “Take the horse and ride to failure! I hope it leads you to humility!”
He spread his wings and flew. Again I pressed the lean ribs under me.
He opened his wings and took off. I pressed down again on the thin ribs beneath me.
“After the spotted leopardess!” I whispered in his ear.
“After the spotted leopard!” I whispered in his ear.
He turned his head this way and that, snuffing the air; then started, and went a few paces in a slow, undecided walk. Suddenly he quickened his walk; broke into a trot; began to gallop, and in a few moments his speed was tremendous. He seemed to see in the dark; never stumbled, not once faltered, not once hesitated. I sat as on the ridge of a wave. I felt under me the play of each individual muscle: his joints were so elastic, and his every movement glided so into the next, that not once did he jar me. His growing swiftness bore him along until he flew rather than ran. The wind met and passed us like a tornado.
He turned his head this way and that, taking in the air; then he hesitated and moved a few steps in a slow, uncertain walk. Suddenly, he picked up his pace, broke into a trot, and then started to gallop, and in moments, he was moving at an incredible speed. It was as if he could see in the dark; he never stumbled, never faltered, and never hesitated. I felt like I was on the edge of a wave. I could feel each muscle working beneath me: his joints were so flexible, and each of his movements flowed smoothly into the next, so I didn’t feel any jarring. His increasing speed carried him along until he was flying rather than running. The wind rushed past us like a tornado.
Across the evil hollow we sped like a bolt from an arblast. No monster lifted its neck; all knew the hoofs that thundered over their heads! We rushed up the hills, we shot down their farther slopes; from the rocky chasms of the river-bed he did not swerve; he held on over them his fierce, terrible gallop. The moon, half-way up the heaven, gazed with a solemn trouble in her pale countenance. Rejoicing in the power of my steed and in the pride of my life, I sat like a king and rode.
Across the dark hollow we flew like an arrow from a crossbow. No creature raised its head; they all recognized the thundering hooves above them! We charged up the hills, then raced down their slopes; he didn’t waver over the rocky chasms of the riverbed; he maintained his fierce, powerful gallop. The moon, halfway up in the sky, looked down with a serious concern in her pale face. Thrilled by the strength of my horse and proud of my life, I sat like a king and rode.
We were near the middle of the many channels, my horse every other moment clearing one, sometimes two in his stride, and now and then gathering himself for a great bounding leap, when the moon reached the key-stone of her arch. Then came a wonder and a terror: she began to descend rolling like the nave of Fortune’s wheel bowled by the gods, and went faster and faster. Like our own moon, this one had a human face, and now the broad forehead now the chin was uppermost as she rolled. I gazed aghast.
We were halfway through the many channels, my horse occasionally jumping over one or even two in a single stride, and now and then he would gather himself for a big leap, when the moon hit the peak of her arch. Then, something incredible and terrifying happened: she started to come down, rolling like the base of Fortune's wheel pushed by the gods, and sped up more and more. Like our own moon, this one had a human face, and now the broad forehead was up, now the chin, as she rolled. I stared in shock.
Across the ravines came the howling of wolves. An ugly fear began to invade the hollow places of my heart; my confidence was on the wane! The horse maintained his headlong swiftness, with ears pricked forward, and thirsty nostrils exulting in the wind his career created. But there was the moon jolting like an old chariot-wheel down the hill of heaven, with awful boding! She rolled at last over the horizon-edge and disappeared, carrying all her light with her.
Across the ravines, the howling of wolves echoed. A deep fear started to creep into the empty spaces of my heart; my confidence was fading! The horse kept up its rapid pace, ears perked up, and flaring nostrils savoring the wind created by its speed. But there was the moon, bouncing like an old cartwheel down the hill of the sky, with a dreadful sense of foreboding! It finally rolled over the horizon and vanished, taking all its light with it.
The mighty steed was in the act of clearing a wide shallow channel when we were caught in the net of the darkness. His head dropped; its impetus carried his helpless bulk across, but he fell in a heap on the margin, and where he fell he lay. I got up, kneeled beside him, and felt him all over. Not a bone could I find broken, but he was a horse no more. I sat down on the body, and buried my face in my hands.
The powerful horse was in the middle of crossing a wide shallow channel when we were overwhelmed by darkness. His head drooped; his momentum carried his weight across, but he collapsed in a heap on the edge, and where he fell, he remained. I got up, knelt beside him, and felt his body all over. I couldn't find a single broken bone, but he was no longer a horse. I sat down on his body and buried my face in my hands.
CHAPTER XXXII. THE LOVERS AND THE BAGS
Bitterly cold grew the night. The body froze under me. The cry of the wolves came nearer; I heard their feet soft-padding on the rocky ground; their quick panting filled the air. Through the darkness I saw the many glowing eyes; their half-circle contracted around me. My time was come! I sprang to my feet.—Alas, I had not even a stick!
Bitterly cold grew the night. The body froze beneath me. The cries of the wolves grew closer; I heard their paws silently padding on the rocky ground; their rapid panting filled the air. In the darkness, I saw many glowing eyes; they formed a half-circle around me. My time had come! I jumped to my feet.—Alas, I didn’t even have a stick!
They came in a rush, their eyes flashing with fury of greed, their black throats agape to devour me. I stood hopelessly waiting them. One moment they halted over the horse—then came at me.
They rushed in, their eyes burning with greedy rage, their mouths wide open to consume me. I stood there, helplessly waiting for them. For a moment, they hovered over the horse—then they came at me.
With a sound of swiftness all but silence, a cloud of green eyes came down on their flank. The heads that bore them flew at the wolves with a cry feebler yet fiercer than their howling snarl, and by the cry I knew them: they were cats, led by a huge gray one. I could see nothing of him but his eyes, yet I knew him—and so knew his colour and bigness. A terrific battle followed, whose tale alone came to me through the night. I would have fled, for surely it was but a fight which should have me!—only where was the use? my first step would be a fall! and my foes of either kind could both see and scent me in the dark!
With a sound that was almost silent, a swarm of green eyes descended on their side. The heads that held them rushed at the wolves with a cry that was weaker yet fiercer than their howling snarl, and from the cry, I recognized them: they were cats, led by a massive gray one. I could see nothing of him but his eyes, yet I knew him—and so I knew his color and size. A fierce battle ensued, the story of which reached me through the night. I would have run away, for surely this struggle was meant for me!—but what was the point? My first step would lead to a fall! and my enemies, whether one kind or the other, could both see and smell me in the dark!
All at once I missed the howling, and the caterwauling grew wilder. Then came the soft padding, and I knew it meant flight: the cats had defeated the wolves! In a moment the sharpest of sharp teeth were in my legs; a moment more and the cats were all over me in a live cataract, biting wherever they could bite, furiously scratching me anywhere and everywhere. A multitude clung to my body; I could not flee. Madly I fell on the hateful swarm, every finger instinct with destruction. I tore them off me, I throttled at them in vain: when I would have flung them from me, they clung to my hands like limpets. I trampled them under my feet, thrust my fingers in their eyes, caught them in jaws stronger than theirs, but could not rid myself of one. Without cease they kept discovering upon me space for fresh mouthfuls; they hauled at my skin with the widespread, horribly curved pincers of clutching claws; they hissed and spat in my face—but never touched it until, in my despair, I threw myself on the ground, when they forsook my body, and darted at my face. I rose, and immediately they left it, the more to occupy themselves with my legs. In an agony I broke from them and ran, careless whither, cleaving the solid dark. They accompanied me in a surrounding torrent, now rubbing, now leaping up against me, but tormenting me no more. When I fell, which was often, they gave me time to rise; when from fear of falling I slackened my pace, they flew afresh at my legs. All that miserable night they kept me running—but they drove me by a comparatively smooth path, for I tumbled into no gully, and passing the Evil Wood without seeing it, left it behind in the dark. When at length the morning appeared, I was beyond the channels, and on the verge of the orchard valley. In my joy I would have made friends with my persecutors, but not a cat was to be seen. I threw myself on the moss, and fell fast asleep.
Suddenly, I missed the howling, and the screeching became even louder. Then came the soft footsteps, and I realized it meant escape: the cats had beaten the wolves! In an instant, the sharpest of teeth were in my legs; a moment later, the cats were all over me like a rushing tide, biting wherever they could, furiously scratching me everywhere. A swarm clung to my body; I couldn't get away. Desperately, I lunged at the hateful horde, every finger filled with rage. I ripped them off me, I struggled against them in vain: when I tried to throw them off, they clung to my hands like barnacles. I trampled them underfoot, shoved my fingers in their eyes, caught them with a grip stronger than theirs, but couldn't get rid of even one. They kept finding new places on me to bite; they pulled at my skin with their widely spaced, oddly curved claws; they hissed and spat in my face—but never hit it until, in my despair, I threw myself on the ground, at which point they abandoned my body and lunged at my face. I got up, and they immediately left my face to attack my legs again. In agony, I broke free from them and ran, not caring where, through the solid dark. They followed me like a raging torrent, sometimes rubbing against me, sometimes leaping up to me, but torturing me no more. When I fell, which happened often, they let me get back up; when I slowed down for fear of falling, they darted at my legs again. All that miserable night, they kept me running—but they led me along a relatively smooth path, as I didn’t stumble into any gullies, and I passed by the Evil Wood without seeing it, leaving it behind in the dark. When morning finally came, I was beyond the channels and at the edge of the orchard valley. In my joy, I wanted to make peace with my tormentors, but not a single cat was in sight. I collapsed on the moss and fell fast asleep.
I was waked by a kick, to find myself bound hand and foot, once more the thrall of the giants!
I was jolted awake by a kick, only to discover that I was tied up hand and foot, once again a prisoner of the giants!
“What fitter?” I said to myself; “to whom else should I belong?” and I laughed in the triumph of self-disgust. A second kick stopped my false merriment; and thus recurrently assisted by my captors, I succeeded at length in rising to my feet.
“What fitter?” I asked myself; “who else should I belong to?” and I laughed in the triumph of self-disgust. A second kick ended my fake laughter; and with my captors helping me repeatedly, I finally managed to get back on my feet.
Six of them were about me. They undid the rope that tied my legs together, attached a rope to each of them, and dragged me away. I walked as well as I could, but, as they frequently pulled both ropes at once, I fell repeatedly, whereupon they always kicked me up again. Straight to my old labour they took me, tied my leg-ropes to a tree, undid my arms, and put the hateful flint in my left hand. Then they lay down and pelted me with fallen fruit and stones, but seldom hit me. If I could have freed my legs, and got hold of a stick I spied a couple of yards from me, I would have fallen upon all six of them! “But the Little Ones will come at night!” I said to myself, and was comforted.
Six of them were focused on me. They untied the rope that bound my legs, attached a rope to each of them, and dragged me away. I walked as best as I could, but since they often pulled both ropes at once, I kept falling, and every time, they kicked me back up again. They took me straight back to my old work, tied my leg ropes to a tree, untied my arms, and handed me the hateful flint in my left hand. Then they lay down and threw fallen fruit and stones at me, but rarely hit me. If I could have freed my legs and grabbed a stick that I noticed a couple of yards away, I would have taken on all six of them! “But the Little Ones will come at night!” I told myself, and that thought comforted me.
All day I worked hard. When the darkness came, they tied my hands, and left me fast to the tree. I slept a good deal, but woke often, and every time from a dream of lying in the heart of a heap of children. With the morning my enemies reappeared, bringing their kicks and their bestial company.
All day I worked hard. When night fell, they tied my hands and left me securely fastened to the tree. I slept a lot but often woke up, each time from a dream of being in the middle of a pile of kids. In the morning, my enemies returned, delivering their kicks and their savage gang.
It was about noon, and I was nearly failing from fatigue and hunger, when I heard a sudden commotion in the brushwood, followed by a burst of the bell-like laughter so dear to my heart. I gave a loud cry of delight and welcome. Immediately rose a trumpeting as of baby-elephants, a neighing as of foals, and a bellowing as of calves, and through the bushes came a crowd of Little Ones, on diminutive horses, on small elephants, on little bears; but the noises came from the riders, not the animals. Mingled with the mounted ones walked the bigger of the boys and girls, among the latter a woman with a baby crowing in her arms. The giants sprang to their lumbering feet, but were instantly saluted with a storm of sharp stones; the horses charged their legs; the bears rose and hugged them at the waist; the elephants threw their trunks round their necks, pulled them down, and gave them such a trampling as they had sometimes given, but never received before. In a moment my ropes were undone, and I was in the arms, seemingly innumerable, of the Little Ones. For some time I saw no more of the giants.
It was around noon, and I was nearly collapsing from fatigue and hunger when I heard a sudden ruckus in the bushes, followed by the sound of laughter that I loved so much. I let out a loud cry of joy and welcome. Immediately, there was a noise like baby elephants trumpeting, foals neighing, and calves bellowing, and through the bushes came a crowd of Little Ones on tiny horses, small elephants, and little bears; but the sounds were coming from the riders, not the animals. Alongside the mounted ones walked the older boys and girls, including a woman with a baby cooing in her arms. The giants jumped to their feet, but were immediately greeted with a shower of sharp stones; the horses charged at their legs; the bears rose up to hug them at the waist; the elephants wrapped their trunks around their necks, pulled them down, and gave them a trampling they had sometimes dished out but never received before. In no time, my ropes were untied, and I found myself embraced by what seemed like endless Little Ones. For a while, I didn't see any more of the giants.
They made me sit down, and my Lona came, and without a word began to feed me with the loveliest red and yellow fruits. I sat and ate, the whole colony mounting guard until I had done. Then they brought up two of the largest of their elephants, and having placed them side by side, hooked their trunks and tied their tails together. The docile creatures could have untied their tails with a single shake, and unhooked their trunks by forgetting them; but tails and trunks remained as their little masters had arranged them, and it was clear the elephants understood that they must keep their bodies parallel. I got up, and laid myself in the hollow between their two backs; when the wise animals, counteracting the weight that pushed them apart, leaned against each other, and made for me a most comfortable litter. My feet, it is true, projected beyond their tails, but my head lay pillowed on an ear of each. Then some of the smaller children, mounting for a bodyguard, ranged themselves in a row along the back of each of my bearers; the whole assembly formed itself in train; and the procession began to move.
They made me sit down, and my Lona came over, and without saying a word, she started feeding me the most beautiful red and yellow fruits. I sat there eating while the whole colony stood guard until I was finished. Then they brought up two of their biggest elephants, placed them side by side, hooked their trunks together, and tied their tails together. The gentle creatures could have easily untied their tails with a quick shake or unhooked their trunks by simply not thinking about it; but their tails and trunks stayed exactly as their little masters arranged them, and it was clear the elephants knew they needed to keep their bodies parallel. I got up and lay down in the space between their backs; the clever animals, compensating for the weight that was pushing them apart, leaned into each other, creating a super comfortable bed for me. My feet did stick out beyond their tails, but my head was resting on one ear from each elephant. Then some of the smaller kids, climbing on for protection, lined up along the back of each of my carriers; the whole group formed a line, and the procession started to move.
Whither they were carrying me, I did not try to conjecture; I yielded myself to their pleasure, almost as happy as they. Chattering and laughing and playing glad tricks innumerable at first, the moment they saw I was going to sleep, they became still as judges.
I had no idea where they were taking me, but I just went along with it, feeling almost as happy as they were. They talked, laughed, and played countless playful tricks at first, but as soon as they noticed I was about to fall asleep, they got as quiet as judges.
I woke: a sudden musical uproar greeted the opening of my eyes.
I woke up to a sudden burst of music as soon as I opened my eyes.
We were travelling through the forest in which they found the babies, and which, as I had suspected, stretched all the way from the valley to the hot stream.
We were moving through the forest where they found the babies, and which, as I had suspected, extended all the way from the valley to the hot stream.
A tiny girl sat with her little feet close to my face, and looked down at me coaxingly for a while, then spoke, the rest seeming to hang on her words.
A small girl sat with her tiny feet near my face, looking down at me encouragingly for a bit, then spoke, as if everything depended on her words.
“We make a petisson to king,” she said.
"We're putting together a petition to the king," she said.
“What is it, my darling?” I asked.
“What’s wrong, my love?” I asked.
“Shut eyes one minute,” she answered.
"Close your eyes for a minute," she said.
“Certainly I will! Here goes!” I replied, and shut my eyes close.
“Sure thing! Here we go!” I said, and closed my eyes tightly.
“No, no! not fore I tell oo!” she cried.
“No, no! Not before I tell you!” she cried.
I opened them again, and we talked and laughed together for quite another hour.
I opened them again, and we chatted and laughed together for another hour.
“Close eyes!” she said suddenly.
“Close your eyes!” she said suddenly.
I closed my eyes, and kept them close. The elephants stood still. I heard a soft scurry, a little rustle, and then a silence—for in that world SOME silences ARE heard.
I shut my eyes and kept them shut. The elephants remained still. I heard a soft scurry, a little rustle, and then there was silence—because in that world, some silences are noticeable.
“Open eyes!” twenty voices a little way off shouted at once; but when I obeyed, not a creature was visible except the elephants that bore me. I knew the children marvellously quick in getting out of the way—the giants had taught them that; but when I raised myself, and looking about in the open shrubless forest, could descry neither hand nor heel, I stared in “blank astonishment.”
“Open your eyes!” twenty voices shouted at once from a short distance away; but when I did, there was no one in sight except for the elephants carrying me. I knew the kids were amazingly quick at getting out of the way—the giants had taught them that; but when I sat up and looked around in the open, shrub-free forest, seeing neither hide nor hair, I stared in “blank astonishment.”
The sun was set, and it was fast getting dark, yet presently a multitude of birds began to sing. I lay down to listen, pretty sure that, if I left them alone, the hiders would soon come out again.
The sun had set, and it was quickly getting dark, but soon a bunch of birds started to sing. I lay down to listen, pretty sure that if I left them alone, the ones hiding would soon come out again.
The singing grew to a little storm of bird-voices. “Surely the children must have something to do with it!—And yet how could they set the birds singing?” I said to myself as I lay and listened. Soon, however, happening to look up into the tree under which my elephants stood, I thought I spied a little motion among the leaves, and looked more keenly. Sudden white spots appeared in the dark foliage, the music died down, a gale of childish laughter rippled the air, and white spots came out in every direction: the trees were full of children! In the wildest merriment they began to descend, some dropping from bough to bough so rapidly that I could scarce believe they had not fallen. I left my litter, and was instantly surrounded—a mark for all the artillery of their jubilant fun. With stately composure the elephants walked away to bed.
The singing turned into a little storm of bird sounds. “Surely the kids must have something to do with this!—But how could they get the birds singing?” I thought to myself as I lay there listening. Soon, though, when I looked up at the tree where my elephants were standing, I thought I spotted some movement among the leaves and focused more closely. Suddenly, white spots appeared in the dark foliage, the music quieted down, a wave of childish laughter filled the air, and white spots emerged in every direction: the trees were full of kids! In their wild merriment, they began to climb down, some dropping from branch to branch so quickly that I could hardly believe they hadn’t fallen. I got up from my spot and was immediately surrounded—a target for all their joyful antics. With dignified calm, the elephants walked off to bed.
“But,” said I, when their uproarious gladness had had scope for a while, “how is it that I never before heard you sing like the birds? Even when I thought it must be you, I could hardly believe it!”
“But,” I said, after their joyful excitement had calmed down a bit, “how come I’ve never heard you sing like that before? Even when I thought it was you, I could barely believe it!”
“Ah,” said one of the wildest, “but we were not birds then! We were run-creatures, not fly-creatures! We had our hide-places in the bushes then; but when we came to no-bushes, only trees, we had to build nests! When we built nests, we grew birds, and when we were birds, we had to do birds! We asked them to teach us their noises, and they taught us, and now we are real birds!—Come and see my nest. It’s not big enough for king, but it’s big enough for king to see me in it!”
“Ah,” said one of the wildest, “but we weren’t birds back then! We were ground animals, not flying creatures! We had our hiding spots in the bushes then; but when we reached places with no bushes, only trees, we had to build nests! When we built nests, we became birds, and once we were birds, we had to act like birds! We asked them to teach us their sounds, and they taught us, and now we are real birds!—Come and see my nest. It’s not big enough for a king, but it’s big enough for a king to see me in it!”
I told him I could not get up a tree without the sun to show me the way; when he came, I would try.
I told him I couldn't climb a tree without the sun to guide me; when he arrived, I'd give it a shot.
“Kings seldom have wings!” I added.
“Kings rarely have wings!” I added.
“King! king!” cried one, “oo knows none of us hasn’t no wings—foolis feddery tings! Arms and legs is better.”
“King! king!” cried one, “you know none of us has wings—silly feathered things! Arms and legs are better.”
“That is true. I can get up without wings—and carry straws in my mouth too, to build my nest with!”
"That's true. I can get up without wings—and I can carry straws in my mouth too, to build my nest with!"
“Oo knows!” he answered, and went away sucking his thumb.
“Oo knows!” he replied, and walked away sucking his thumb.
A moment after, I heard him calling out of his nest, a great way up a walnut tree of enormous size,
A moment later, I heard him calling from his nest, way up in a huge walnut tree.
“Up adain, king! Dood night! I seepy!”
“Up again, king! Good night! I’m sleepy!”
And I heard no more of him till he woke me in the morning.
And I didn’t hear from him again until he woke me up in the morning.
CHAPTER XXXIII. LONA’S NARRATIVE
I lay down by a tree, and one and one or in little groups, the children left me and climbed to their nests. They were always so tired at night and so rested in the morning, that they were equally glad to go to sleep and to get up again. I, although tired also, lay awake: Lona had not bid me good night, and I was sure she would come.
I lay down by a tree, and one by one or in small groups, the children left me and climbed up to their nests. They were always so tired at night and so refreshed in the morning that they were just as happy to go to sleep as they were to wake up again. I, although tired too, lay awake: Lona hadn't said good night to me, and I was sure she would come.
I had been struck, the moment I saw her again, with her resemblance to the princess, and could not doubt her the daughter of whom Adam had told me; but in Lona the dazzling beauty of Lilith was softened by childlikeness, and deepened by the sense of motherhood. “She is occupied probably,” I said to myself, “with the child of the woman I met fleeing!” who, she had already told me, was not half mother enough.
I was instantly reminded of the princess the moment I saw her again and couldn’t doubt that she was the daughter Adam had mentioned. But in Lona, Lilith's stunning beauty was softened by a childlike quality and deepened by a sense of motherhood. “She’s probably busy,” I thought to myself, “with the child of that woman I met running away!” who, as she had already told me, wasn’t really much of a mother.
She came at length, sat down beside me, and after a few moments of silent delight, expressed mainly by stroking my face and hands, began to tell me everything that had befallen since I went. The moon appeared as we talked, and now and then, through the leaves, lighted for a quivering moment her beautiful face—full of thought, and a care whose love redeemed and glorified it. How such a child should have been born of such a mother—such a woman of such a princess, was hard to understand; but then, happily, she had two parents—say rather, three! She drew my heart by what in me was likest herself, and I loved her as one who, grow to what perfection she might, could only become the more a child. I knew now that I loved her when I left her, and that the hope of seeing her again had been my main comfort. Every word she spoke seemed to go straight to my heart, and, like the truth itself, make it purer.
She eventually arrived, sat down next to me, and after a few moments of joyful silence, mainly expressed through her stroking my face and hands, she started to tell me everything that had happened since I left. The moon appeared as we talked, and occasionally, through the leaves, it lit up her beautiful face for a brief moment—full of contemplation and a care whose love redeemed and elevated it. It was hard to understand how such a girl could be the daughter of such a mother—such a woman from such a princess—but thankfully, she had two parents—maybe even three! She captured my heart with what in me was most like her, and I loved her as someone who, no matter how perfect she became, would always remain a child. I realized then that I loved her when I was away from her, and that the hope of seeing her again had been my main source of comfort. Every word she said seemed to go straight to my heart, and, like the truth itself, made it purer.
She told me that after I left the orchard valley, the giants began to believe a little more in the actual existence of their neighbours, and became in consequence more hostile to them. Sometimes the Little Ones would see them trampling furiously, perceiving or imagining some indication of their presence, while they indeed stood beside, and laughed at their foolish rage. By and by, however, their animosity assumed a more practical shape: they began to destroy the trees on whose fruit the Little Ones lived. This drove the mother of them all to meditate counteraction. Setting the sharpest of them to listen at night, she learned that the giants thought I was hidden somewhere near, intending, as soon as I recovered my strength, to come in the dark and kill them sleeping. Thereupon she concluded that the only way to stop the destruction was to give them ground for believing that they had abandoned the place. The Little Ones must remove into the forest—beyond the range of the giants, but within reach of their own trees, which they must visit by night! The main objection to the plan was, that the forest had little or no undergrowth to shelter—or conceal them if necessary.
She told me that after I left the orchard valley, the giants started to believe a bit more in the actual existence of their neighbors, and as a result, they became more hostile towards them. Sometimes the Little Ones would see them stomping around angrily, noticing or imagining some sign of their presence, while they actually stood nearby and laughed at their foolish rage. Eventually, though, their hostility took on a more practical form: they started to destroy the trees that the Little Ones relied on for food. This pushed the mother of them all to think about how to counter it. Having the sharpest among them listen at night, she discovered that the giants thought I was hiding somewhere nearby, planning, as soon as I regained my strength, to come in the dark and kill them in their sleep. Therefore, she decided that the only way to stop the destruction was to give them a reason to believe they had abandoned the area. The Little Ones needed to move into the forest—far enough from the giants, but close to their own trees, which they had to visit at night! The main issue with the plan was that the forest provided little to no underbrush for shelter—or concealment if needed.
But she reflected that where birds, there the Little Ones could find habitation. They had eager sympathies with all modes of life, and could learn of the wildest creatures: why should they not take refuge from the cold and their enemies in the tree-tops? why not, having lain in the low brushwood, seek now the lofty foliage? why not build nests where it would not serve to scoop hollows? All that the birds could do, the Little Ones could learn—except, indeed, to fly!
But she thought that where there were birds, the Little Ones could find a place to live. They had a strong connection to all forms of life and could learn from even the wildest creatures: why shouldn't they seek shelter from the cold and their enemies in the treetops? Why not, after resting in the low bushes, now look for the high leaves? Why not build nests where it wouldn’t be useful to dig out hollows? Everything the birds could do, the Little Ones could learn—except, of course, how to fly!
She spoke to them on the subject, and they heard with approval. They could already climb the trees, and they had often watched the birds building their nests! The trees of the forest, although large, did not look bad! They went up much nearer the sky than those of the giants, and spread out their arms—some even stretched them down—as if inviting them to come and live with them! Perhaps, in the top of the tallest, they might find that bird that laid the baby-eggs, and sat upon them till they were ripe, then tumbled them down to let the little ones out! Yes; they would build sleep-houses in the trees, where no giant would see them, for never by any chance did one throw back his dull head to look up! Then the bad giants would be sure they had left the country, and the Little Ones would gather their own apples and pears and figs and mesples and peaches when they were asleep!
She talked to them about it, and they listened with enthusiasm. They could already climb the trees, and they often watched the birds making their nests! The trees in the forest, although big, looked pretty good! They reached much closer to the sky than those of the giants and spread their arms wide—some even reached down—as if inviting them to come and live there! Maybe, at the top of the tallest one, they could find that bird that laid baby eggs and sat on them until they were ready, then dropped them down to let the little ones out! Yes; they would build their sleep houses in the trees, where no giant would see them, because no giant ever bothered to look up! Then the bad giants would think they had left the area, and the Little Ones would collect their own apples and pears and figs and mesples and peaches while they were sleeping!
Thus reasoned the Lovers, and eagerly adopted Lona’s suggestion—with the result that they were soon as much at home in the tree-tops as the birds themselves, and that the giants came ere long to the conclusion that they had frightened them out of the country—whereupon they forgot their trees, and again almost ceased to believe in the existence of their small neighbours.
So the Lovers thought it over and quickly took Lona's suggestion, which meant they were soon as comfortable in the treetops as the birds. The giants eventually concluded they had scared the Lovers away from the area, leading them to forget about their trees and nearly stop believing in the existence of their tiny neighbors.
Lona asked me whether I had not observed that many of the children were grown. I answered I had not, but could readily believe it. She assured me it was so, but said the certain evidence that their minds too had grown since their migration upward, had gone far in mitigation of the alarm the discovery had occasioned her.
Lona asked me if I hadn’t noticed that many of the kids had grown up. I replied that I hadn’t, but I could easily believe it. She assured me that it was true, but said that the undeniable evidence of their minds maturing since their move up had helped ease the worry that the discovery had caused her.
In the last of the short twilight, and later when the moon was shining, they went down to the valley, and gathered fruit enough to serve them the next day; for the giants never went out in the twilight: that to them was darkness; and they hated the moon: had they been able, they would have extinguished her. But soon the Little Ones found that fruit gathered in the night was not altogether good the next day; so the question arose whether it would not be better, instead of pretending to have left the country, to make the bad giants themselves leave it.
In the fading twilight and later under the moonlight, they headed down to the valley and picked enough fruit to last them the next day. The giants never ventured out during twilight; to them, it was dark, and they despised the moon—if they could, they would have extinguished it. However, the Little Ones soon discovered that fruit picked at night didn’t taste as good the next day. This led them to wonder if it might be better to make the bad giants leave instead of pretending to have abandoned the land.
They had already, she said, in exploring the forest, made acquaintance with the animals in it, and with most of them personally. Knowing therefore how strong as well as wise and docile some of them were, and how swift as well as manageable many others, they now set themselves to secure their aid against the giants, and with loving, playful approaches, had soon made more than friends of most of them, from the first addressing horse or elephant as Brother or Sister Elephant, Brother or Sister Horse, until before long they had an individual name for each. It was some little time longer before they said Brother or Sister Bear, but that came next, and the other day she had heard one little fellow cry, “Ah, Sister Serpent!” to a snake that bit him as he played with it too roughly. Most of them would have nothing to do with a caterpillar, except watch it through its changes; but when at length it came from its retirement with wings, all would immediately address it as Sister Butterfly, congratulating it on its metamorphosis—for which they used a word that meant something like REPENTANCE—and evidently regarding it as something sacred.
They had already, she said, while exploring the forest, gotten to know the animals there, and had personally met most of them. Knowing how strong, wise, and gentle some of them were, and how fast and easy to handle many others, they decided to seek their help against the giants. With caring, playful approaches, they soon became more than just friends with most of them, initially calling the horse or elephant Brother or Sister Elephant, Brother or Sister Horse, until before long, they had a unique name for each one. It took a little longer before they referred to Brother or Sister Bear, but that came next, and just the other day, she heard one little kid shout, “Ah, Sister Serpent!” to a snake that bit him for playing too roughly. Most of them wouldn’t interact with a caterpillar, aside from watching it change; but when it finally emerged with wings, everyone immediately called it Sister Butterfly, congratulating it on its transformation—using a word that meant something like REPENTANCE—and clearly regarding it as something sacred.
One moonlit evening, as they were going to gather their fruit, they came upon a woman seated on the ground with a baby in her lap—the woman I had met on my way to Bulika. They took her for a giantess that had stolen one of their babies, for they regarded all babies as their property. Filled with anger they fell upon her multitudinously, beating her after a childish, yet sufficiently bewildering fashion. She would have fled, but a boy threw himself down and held her by the feet. Recovering her wits, she recognised in her assailants the children whose hospitality she sought, and at once yielded the baby. Lona appeared, and carried it away in her bosom.
One moonlit evening, as they were going to collect their fruit, they came across a woman sitting on the ground with a baby in her lap—the same woman I had seen on my way to Bulika. They mistook her for a giantess who had stolen one of their babies because they thought of all babies as their property. Filled with anger, they swarmed around her, hitting her in a childish but definitely confusing way. She would have run away, but a boy threw himself down and held her by the feet. Gaining her composure, she recognized her attackers as the children whose kindness she had hoped for, and she immediately handed over the baby. Lona showed up and took it away in her arms.
But while the woman noted that in striking her they were careful not to hurt the child, the Little Ones noted that, as she surrendered her, she hugged and kissed her just as they wanted to do, and came to the conclusion that she must be a giantess of the same kind as the good giant. The moment Lona had the baby, therefore, they brought the mother fruit, and began to show her every sort of childish attention.
But while the woman saw that when they struck her, they were careful not to hurt the child, the Little Ones realized that as she handed her over, she hugged and kissed her just how they wanted to, and concluded that she must be a giantess like the good giant. The moment Lona had the baby, they brought the mother fruit and started to give her all sorts of childish attention.
Now the woman had been in perplexity whither to betake herself, not daring to go back to the city, because the princess was certain to find out who had lamed her leopardess: delighted with the friendliness of the little people, she resolved to remain with them for the present: she would have no trouble with her infant, and might find some way of returning to her husband, who was rich in money and gems, and very seldom unkind to her.
Now the woman was confused about where to go, not wanting to return to the city because the princess would definitely discover who had hurt her leopardess. Enjoying the company of the little people, she decided to stay with them for now. She wouldn't have any issues with her baby and might figure out a way to get back to her husband, who was wealthy with money and gems and rarely unkind to her.
Here I must supplement, partly from conjecture, what Lona told me about the woman. With the rest of the inhabitants of Bulika, she was aware of the tradition that the princess lived in terror of the birth of an infant destined to her destruction. They were all unacquainted, however, with the frightful means by which she preserved her youth and beauty; and her deteriorating physical condition requiring a larger use of those means, they took the apparent increase of her hostility to children for a sign that she saw her doom approaching. This, although no one dreamed of any attempt against her, nourished in them hopes of change.
Here, I need to add, partly guessing, what Lona shared with me about the woman. Like the other residents of Bulika, she believed in the tradition that the princess was terrified of having a baby that was destined to bring about her doom. However, they were all unaware of the horrifying ways she maintained her youth and beauty; as her health declined and she relied more on those methods, they interpreted her increasing hostility towards children as a sign that she sensed her end was near. Even though no one imagined anyone would try to harm her, this fueled their hopes for a change.
Now arose in the mind of the woman the idea of furthering the fulfilment of the shadowy prediction, or of using the myth at least for her own restoration to her husband. For what seemed more probable than that the fate foretold lay with these very children? They were marvellously brave, and the Bulikans cowards, in abject terror of animals! If she could rouse in the Little Ones the ambition of taking the city, then in the confusion of the attack, she would escape from the little army, reach her house unrecognised, and there lying hidden, await the result!
Now the woman began to think about how she could make the shadowy prediction come true or at least use the myth to win her husband back. What seemed more likely than that the fate foretold was tied to these very children? They were incredibly brave, while the Bulikans were terrified of animals! If she could inspire the Little Ones to take over the city, then amidst the chaos of the attack, she could slip away from the small army, get to her house undetected, and there, hidden away, wait to see what happened!
Should the children now succeed in expelling the giants, she would begin at once, while they were yet flushed with victory, to suggest the loftier aim! By disposition, indeed, they were unfit for warfare; they hardly ever quarrelled, and never fought; loved every live thing, and hated either to hurt or to suffer. Still, they were easily influenced, and could certainly be taught any exercise within their strength!—At once she set some of the smaller ones throwing stones at a mark; and soon they were all engrossed with the new game, and growing skilful in it.
If the kids succeeded in getting rid of the giants, she would immediately start to suggest a higher goal while they were still riding high on their victory! By nature, they weren't really cut out for battle; they rarely argued and never actually fought. They loved every living thing and hated to hurt or be hurt. However, they were easily influenced and could definitely learn any activity that was within their abilities! So, she got some of the younger ones to start throwing stones at a target, and soon they were all caught up in the new game and getting really good at it.
The first practical result was their use of stones in my rescue. While gathering fruit, they found me asleep, went home, held a council, came the next day with their elephants and horses, overwhelmed the few giants watching me, and carried me off. Jubilant over their victory, the smaller boys were childishly boastful, the bigger boys less ostentatious, while the girls, although their eyes flashed more, were not so talkative as usual. The woman of Bulika no doubt felt encouraged.
The first practical result was their use of stones to save me. While gathering fruit, they found me asleep, went home, held a meeting, and returned the next day with their elephants and horses, overpowering the few giants watching over me, and took me away. Excited about their victory, the younger boys were bragging like kids, the older boys were more reserved, and the girls, although their eyes sparkled more, were quieter than usual. The woman from Bulika probably felt supported.
We talked the greater part of the night, chiefly about the growth of the children, and what it might indicate. With Lona’s power of recognising truth I had long been familiar; now I began to be astonished at her practical wisdom. Probably, had I been more of a child myself, I should have wondered less.
We talked for most of the night, mainly about the kids' growth and what it might mean. I was already familiar with Lona’s ability to recognize the truth; now I was starting to be amazed by her practical wisdom. If I had been more of a child myself, I probably would have been less surprised.
It was yet far from morning when I became aware of a slight fluttering and scrambling. I rose on my elbow, and looking about me, saw many Little Ones descend from their nests. They disappeared, and in a few moments all was again still.
It was still a long way from morning when I noticed a gentle fluttering and scurrying. I propped myself up on my elbow and looked around, seeing many little ones coming down from their nests. They vanished, and in a few moments, everything was quiet again.
“What are they doing?” I asked.
“What are they doing?” I asked.
“They think,” answered Lona, “that, stupid as they are, the giants will search the wood, and they are gone to gather stones with which to receive them. Stones are not plentiful in the forest, and they have to scatter far to find enow. They will carry them to their nests, and from the trees attack the giants as they come within reach. Knowing their habits, they do not expect them before the morning. If they do come, it will be the opening of a war of expulsion: one or the other people must go. The result, however, is hardly doubtful. We do not mean to kill them; indeed, their skulls are so thick that I do not think we could!—not that killing would do them much harm; they are so little alive! If one were killed, his giantess would not remember him beyond three days!”
“They believe,” Lona replied, “that, as foolish as they are, the giants will search the woods, and they have gone to gather stones to defend themselves. Stones aren’t easy to find in the forest, so they have to spread out far and wide to collect enough. They’ll bring them back to their nests and attack the giants from the trees as they come close. Knowing the giants' habits, they don’t expect them before morning. If they do show up, it will mark the start of a battle for expulsion: one group or the other has to leave. The outcome, however, is hardly in doubt. We don’t intend to kill them; honestly, their skulls are so thick that I don’t think we could!—not that killing would hurt them much; they’re barely alive! If one were killed, his giantess wouldn’t remember him for more than three days!”
“Do the children then throw so well that the thing MIGHT happen?” I asked.
“Do the kids throw so well that it MIGHT happen?” I asked.
“Wait till you see them!” she answered, with a touch of pride. “—But I have not yet told you,” she went on, “of a strange thing that happened the night before last!—We had come home from gathering our fruit, and were asleep in our nests, when we were roused by the horrid noises of beasts fighting. The moon was bright, and in a moment our trees glittered with staring little eyes, watching two huge leopardesses, one perfectly white, the other covered with black spots, which worried and tore each other with I do not know how many teeth and claws. To judge by her back, the spotted creature must have been climbing a tree when the other sprang upon her. When first I saw them, they were just under my own tree, rolling over and over each other. I got down on the lowest branch, and saw them perfectly. The children enjoyed the spectacle, siding some with this one, some with that, for we had never seen such beasts before, and thought they were only at play. But by degrees their roaring and growling almost ceased, and I saw that they were in deadly earnest, and heartily wished neither might be left able to climb a tree. But when the children saw the blood pouring from their flanks and throats, what do you think they did? They scurried down to comfort them, and gathering in a great crowd about the terrible creatures, began to pat and stroke them. Then I got down as well, for they were much too absorbed to heed my calling to them; but before I could reach them, the white one stopped fighting, and sprang among them with such a hideous yell that they flew up into the trees like birds. Before I got back into mine, the wicked beasts were at it again tooth and claw. Then Whitey had the best of it; Spotty ran away as fast as she could run, and Whitey came and lay down at the foot of my tree. But in a minute or two she was up again, and walking about as if she thought Spotty might be lurking somewhere. I waked often, and every time I looked out, I saw her. In the morning she went away.”
“Wait until you see them!” she replied, with a hint of pride. “—But I haven’t told you yet,” she continued, “about the strange thing that happened the night before last!—We had come home from picking our fruit and were asleep in our nests when we were awakened by the terrible sounds of beasts fighting. The moon was bright, and in an instant our trees sparkled with curious little eyes, watching two massive leopardesses, one completely white and the other covered in black spots, as they clawed and bit each other with who knows how many teeth and claws. From what I could see of her back, the spotted one must have been climbing a tree when the other jumped on her. When I first spotted them, they were just beneath my tree, rolling over and over each other. I climbed down to the lowest branch and saw them clearly. The kids were thrilled by the scene, picking sides, some rooting for one, some for the other, since we had never seen such creatures before and thought they were just playing. But gradually their roaring and growling grew serious, and I realized they were in a deadly struggle, wishing with all my heart that neither would be able to climb a tree. But when the kids saw the blood streaming from their sides and necks, guess what they did? They rushed down to comfort them and gathered in a large crowd around the fierce beasts, starting to pat and stroke them. I climbed down too, since they were too absorbed to listen to my calls; but before I could reach them, the white one stopped fighting and leaped into the group with such a horrifying scream that they all shot up into the trees like birds. By the time I got back to mine, the wicked beasts were at it again, biting and scratching. Then Whitey was on top; Spotty ran away as fast as she could, and Whitey came and lay down at the base of my tree. But in a minute or two, she was up again, wandering around as if she thought Spotty might be hiding nearby. I woke up often, and each time I looked out, I saw her. In the morning, she left.”
“I know both the beasts,” I said. “Spotty is a bad beast. She hates the children, and would kill every one of them. But Whitey loves them. She ran at them only to frighten them away, lest Spotty should get hold of any of them. No one needs be afraid of Whitey!”
“I know both animals,” I said. “Spotty is a mean one. She hates the kids and would hurt any of them. But Whitey loves them. She ran at them just to scare them off, so Spotty wouldn’t get to any of them. No one needs to be scared of Whitey!”
By this time the Little Ones were coming back, and with much noise, for they had no care to keep quiet now that they were at open war with the giants, and laden with good stones. They mounted to their nests again, though with difficulty because of their burdens, and in a minute were fast asleep. Lona retired to her tree. I lay where I was, and slept the better that I thought most likely the white leopardess was still somewhere in the wood.
By this time, the Little Ones were returning, making a lot of noise because they weren't worried about being quiet now that they were openly fighting the giants and carrying good stones. They climbed back to their nests, although it was tough because of their loads, and within a minute, they were sound asleep. Lona went back to her tree. I stayed where I was and slept better knowing that the white leopardess was probably still somewhere in the woods.
I woke soon after the sun, and lay pondering. Two hours passed, and then in truth the giants began to appear, in straggling companies of three and four, until I counted over a hundred of them. The children were still asleep, and to call them would draw the attention of the giants: I would keep quiet so long as they did not discover me. But by and by one came blundering upon me, stumbled, fell, and rose again. I thought he would pass heedless, but he began to search about. I sprang to my feet, and struck him in the middle of his huge body. The roar he gave roused the children, and a storm as of hail instantly came on, of which not a stone struck me, and not one missed the giant. He fell and lay. Others drew near, and the storm extended, each purblind creature becoming, as he entered the range of a garrisoned tree, a target for converging stones. In a short time almost every giant was prostrate, and a jubilant pæan of bird-song rose from the tops of fifty trees.
I woke up soon after sunrise and lay there thinking. Two hours went by, and then the giants started to show up in small groups of three or four, until I counted over a hundred of them. The kids were still asleep, and calling them would attract the giants’ attention: I decided to stay quiet as long as they didn’t find me. But soon, one giant stumbled upon me, tripped, fell, and got back up. I thought he would just ignore me, but he started to look around. I jumped to my feet and hit him in the middle of his huge body. His roar woke the kids, and an intense hailstorm began, but not a single stone hit me; every one of them found its mark on the giant. He fell and lay there. Others came closer, and the storm continued, with each blind giant becoming a target as he got close to a garrisoned tree. In no time, almost every giant was down, and a joyful chorus of bird songs erupted from the tops of fifty trees.
Many elephants came hurrying up, and the children descending the trees like monkeys, in a moment every elephant had three or four of them on his back, and thus loaded, began to walk over the giants, who lay and roared. Losing patience at length with their noise, the elephants gave them a few blows of their trunks, and left them.
Many elephants rushed in, and the kids climbed down the trees like monkeys. In no time, each elephant had three or four of them on its back, and with this load, they started walking over the huge creatures that were lying there and roaring. Eventually, losing patience with the noise, the elephants gave them a few taps with their trunks and moved on.
Until night the bad giants remained where they had fallen, silent and motionless. The next morning they had disappeared every one, and the children saw no more of them. They removed to the other end of the orchard valley, and never after ventured into the forest.
Until night, the wicked giants stayed where they had fallen, quiet and still. The next morning, they had all vanished, and the children never saw them again. They moved to the other end of the orchard valley and never ventured into the forest again.
CHAPTER XXXIV. PREPARATION
Victory thus gained, the woman of Bulika began to speak about the city, and talked much of its defenceless condition, of the wickedness of its princess, of the cowardice of its inhabitants. In a few days the children chattered of nothing but Bulika, although indeed they had not the least notion of what a city was. Then first I became aware of the design of the woman, although not yet of its motive.
Having secured her victory, the woman from Bulika started to talk about the city, discussing its lack of defenses, the evil nature of its princess, and the cowardice of its people. Within a few days, the children could only chatter about Bulika, even though they really had no idea what a city was. It was then that I first realized the woman had a plan, although I still didn’t understand her motives.
The idea of taking possession of the place, recommended itself greatly to Lona—and to me also. The children were now so rapidly developing faculty, that I could see no serious obstacle to the success of the enterprise. For the terrible Lilith—woman or leopardess, I knew her one vulnerable point, her doom through her daughter, and the influence the ancient prophecy had upon the citizens: surely whatever in the enterprise could be called risk, was worth taking! Successful,—and who could doubt their success?—must not the Little Ones, from a crowd of children, speedily become a youthful people, whose government and influence would be all for righteousness? Ruling the wicked with a rod of iron, would they not be the redemption of the nation?
The idea of taking control of the place really appealed to Lona—and to me as well. The children were developing their abilities so quickly that I saw no serious obstacles to the success of the venture. As for the terrible Lilith—whether she was a woman or a leopardess, I knew her one weak spot, her downfall through her daughter, and the impact the ancient prophecy had on the citizens: surely any risk involved in the venture was worth taking! If we succeeded—and who could doubt we would?—wouldn't the Little Ones quickly turn from just a group of children into a young society, whose leadership and influence would be solely for good? By ruling the wicked with an iron fist, wouldn't they become the nation's salvation?
At the same time, I have to confess that I was not without views of personal advantage, not without ambition in the undertaking. It was just, it seemed to me, that Lona should take her seat on the throne that had been her mother’s, and natural that she should make of me her consort and minister. For me, I would spend my life in her service; and between us, what might we not do, with such a core to it as the Little Ones, for the development of a noble state?
At the same time, I have to admit that I had my own interests at heart and ambition in this endeavor. It seemed right to me that Lona should take her place on the throne that belonged to her mother, and it felt natural that she would choose me as her partner and advisor. As for me, I would devote my life to serving her; together, with the Little Ones at the center of it all, what could we not achieve for creating a noble state?
I confess also to an altogether foolish dream of opening a commerce in gems between the two worlds—happily impossible, for it could have done nothing but harm to both.
I also admit to a completely foolish dream of starting a gem trade between the two worlds—thankfully impossible, because it would have only caused harm to both.
Calling to mind the appeal of Adam, I suggested to Lona that to find them water might perhaps expedite the growth of the Little Ones. She judged it prudent, however, to leave that alone for the present, as we did not know what its first consequences might be; while, in the course of time, it would almost certainly subject them to a new necessity.
Remembering Adam's appeal, I suggested to Lona that finding them water might speed up the growth of the Little Ones. However, she thought it was wise to hold off for now since we didn’t know what the initial effects would be; eventually, it would likely create a new need for them.
“They are what they are without it!” she said: “when we have the city, we will search for water!”
“They are what they are without it!” she said. “When we have the city, we will look for water!”
We began, therefore, and pushed forward our preparations, constantly reviewing the merry troops and companies. Lona gave her attention chiefly to the commissariat, while I drilled the little soldiers, exercised them in stone-throwing, taught them the use of some other weapons, and did all I could to make warriors of them. The main difficulty was to get them to rally to their flag the instant the call was sounded. Most of them were armed with slings, some of the bigger boys with bows and arrows. The bigger girls carried aloe-spikes, strong as steel and sharp as needles, fitted to longish shafts—rather formidable weapons. Their sole duty was the charge of such as were too small to fight.
We got started and moved ahead with our preparations, always reviewing the cheerful troops and groups. Lona focused mainly on the supply logistics, while I trained the young soldiers, practiced stone-throwing with them, taught them how to use some other weapons, and did everything I could to turn them into warriors. The biggest challenge was getting them to rally around their flag as soon as the call was made. Most were armed with slings, while some of the older boys had bows and arrows. The older girls carried aloe spikes that were as strong as steel and sharp like needles, attached to long shafts—pretty intimidating weapons. Their main role was to take care of the younger ones who were too small to fight.
Lona had herself grown a good deal, but did not seem aware of it: she had always been, as she still was, the tallest! Her hair was much longer, and she was become almost a woman, but not one beauty of childhood had she outgrown. When first we met after our long separation, she laid down her infant, put her arms round my neck, and clung to me silent, her face glowing with gladness: the child whimpered; she sprang to him, and had him in her bosom instantly. To see her with any thoughtless, obstinate, or irritable little one, was to think of a tender grandmother. I seemed to have known her for ages—for always—from before time began! I hardly remembered my mother, but in my mind’s eye she now looked like Lona; and if I imagined sister or child, invariably she had the face of Lona! My every imagination flew to her; she was my heart’s wife! She hardly ever sought me, but was almost always within sound of my voice. What I did or thought, I referred constantly to her, and rejoiced to believe that, while doing her work in absolute independence, she was most at home by my side. Never for me did she neglect the smallest child, and my love only quickened my sense of duty. To love her and to do my duty, seemed, not indeed one, but inseparable. She might suggest something I should do; she might ask me what she ought to do; but she never seemed to suppose that I, any more than she, would like to do, or could care about anything except what must be done. Her love overflowed upon me—not in caresses, but in a closeness of recognition which I can compare to nothing but the devotion of a divine animal.
Lona had grown a lot, but didn’t seem to realize it: she had always been, and still was, the tallest! Her hair was much longer, and she was almost a woman, but she hadn’t outgrown any of childhood’s charms. When we met again after a long separation, she put down her baby, wrapped her arms around my neck, and clung to me in silence, her face glowing with joy: the child whimpered; she quickly picked him up and held him close. Seeing her with any restless, stubborn, or moody little one reminded me of a caring grandmother. It felt like I had known her forever—from before time even began! I barely remembered my mother, but in my mind’s eye she now looked like Lona; and whenever I thought of a sister or child, she always had Lona’s face! Every thought of mine turned to her; she was the love of my life! She rarely came looking for me, but she was almost always within earshot. Whatever I did or thought, I constantly tied back to her, and was happy to believe that, while working independently, she was happiest by my side. She never neglected the smallest child for my benefit, and my love only strengthened my sense of responsibility. Loving her and fulfilling my duties felt inseparable. She might suggest something I should do; she might ask me what she should do; but she never seemed to think that I, any more than she, would care about anything other than what needed to be done. Her love surrounded me—not in gestures of affection, but in a deep recognition that I can only compare to the loyalty of a sacred animal.
I never told her anything about her mother.
I never told her anything about her mom.
The wood was full of birds, the splendour of whose plumage, while it took nothing from their song, seemed almost to make up for the lack of flowers—which, apparently, could not grow without water. Their glorious feathers being everywhere about in the forest, it came into my heart to make from them a garment for Lona. While I gathered, and bound them in overlapping rows, she watched me with evident appreciation of my choice and arrangement, never asking what I was fashioning, but evidently waiting expectant the result of my work. In a week or two it was finished—a long loose mantle, to fasten at the throat and waist, with openings for the arms.
The woods were filled with birds, their beautiful feathers, while not taking away from their songs, seemed to almost compensate for the lack of flowers—which, it seemed, couldn’t grow without water. With their stunning feathers everywhere in the forest, I decided to make a garment for Lona. As I gathered and arranged them in overlapping layers, she watched me with clear appreciation for my choices and layout, never asking what I was creating, but clearly interested in the outcome of my work. After a week or two, it was done—a long, loose cloak that fastened at the throat and waist, with openings for the arms.
I rose and put it on her. She rose, took it off, and laid it at my feet—I imagine from a sense of propriety. I put it again on her shoulders, and showed her where to put her arms through. She smiled, looked at the feathers a little and stroked them—again took it off and laid it down, this time by her side. When she left me, she carried it with her, and I saw no more of it for some days. At length she came to me one morning wearing it, and carrying another garment which she had fashioned similarly, but of the dried leaves of a tough evergreen. It had the strength almost of leather, and the appearance of scale-armour. I put it on at once, and we always thereafter wore those garments when on horseback.
I got up and put it on her. She stood up, took it off, and laid it at my feet—I guess out of a sense of modesty. I put it on her shoulders again and showed her how to put her arms through. She smiled, looked at the feathers for a moment, and stroked them—then she took it off again and laid it down, this time beside her. When she left, she took it with her, and I didn't see it for a few days. Eventually, one morning, she came to me wearing it and carrying another outfit she had made similarly, but from the dried leaves of a tough evergreen. It was almost as strong as leather and looked like scale armor. I put it on right away, and from then on, we always wore those outfits when riding horseback.
For, on the outskirts of the forest, had appeared one day a troop of full-grown horses, with which, as they were nowise alarmed at creatures of a shape so different from their own, I had soon made friends, and two of the finest I had trained for Lona and myself. Already accustomed to ride a small one, her delight was great when first she looked down from the back of an animal of the giant kind; and the horse showed himself proud of the burden he bore. We exercised them every day until they had such confidence in us as to obey instantly and fear nothing; after which we always rode them at parade and on the march.
One day, a group of full-grown horses appeared at the edge of the forest. I quickly became friends with them since they were not at all afraid of creatures that looked so different from themselves. I trained two of the finest horses for Lona and me. Already used to riding a smaller horse, Lona was thrilled when she first looked down from the back of such a large animal, and the horse seemed proud to carry her. We rode them every day until they had so much confidence in us that they obeyed instantly and were afraid of nothing. After that, we always rode them during parades and while marching.
The undertaking did indeed at times appear to me a foolhardy one, but the confidence of the woman of Bulika, real or simulated, always overcame my hesitancy. The princess’s magic, she insisted, would prove powerless against the children; and as to any force she might muster, our animal-allies alone would assure our superiority: she was herself, she said, ready, with a good stick, to encounter any two men of Bulika. She confessed to not a little fear of the leopardess, but I was myself ready for her. I shrank, however, from carrying ALL the children with us.
The mission sometimes seemed pretty reckless to me, but the confidence of the woman from Bulika, whether genuine or not, always pushed me past my doubts. She insisted that the princess’s magic wouldn’t work against the kids; and as for any force she could gather, our animal allies would ensure we had the upper hand: she claimed she was ready to take on any two men from Bulika with just a sturdy stick. She admitted to being quite afraid of the leopardess, but I was prepared for her. However, I hesitated to take ALL the kids with us.
“Would it not be better,” I said, “that you remained in the forest with your baby and the smallest of the Little Ones?”
“Wouldn't it be better,” I said, “if you stayed in the forest with your baby and the smallest of the Little Ones?”
She answered that she greatly relied on the impression the sight of them would make on the women, especially the mothers.
She said that she really depended on the impact seeing them would have on the women, especially the mothers.
“When they see the darlings,” she said, “their hearts will be taken by storm; and I must be there encouraging them to make a stand! If there be a remnant of hardihood in the place, it will be found among the women!”
“When they see the darlings,” she said, “their hearts will be captured; and I need to be there motivating them to stand strong! If there's any courage left in this place, it will be among the women!”
“YOU must not encumber yourself,” I said to Lona, “with any of the children; you will be wanted everywhere!”
“Don’t burden yourself,” I said to Lona, “with any of the kids; you'll be needed everywhere!”
For there were two babies besides the woman’s, and even on horseback she had almost always one in her arms.
For there were two babies along with the woman’s, and even while riding a horse, she mostly held one in her arms.
“I do not remember ever being without a child to take care of,” she answered; “but when we reach the city, it shall be as you wish!”
“I don’t remember ever being without a child to care for,” she replied; “but when we get to the city, it will be as you want!”
Her confidence in one who had failed so unworthily, shamed me. But neither had I initiated the movement, nor had I any ground for opposing it; I had no choice, but must give it the best help I could! For myself, I was ready to live or die with Lona. Her humility as well as her trust humbled me, and I gave myself heartily to her purposes.
Her confidence in someone who had failed so badly embarrassed me. But I hadn’t started this movement, nor did I have any reason to oppose it; I had no choice but to give it my full support! As for me, I was ready to live or die with Lona. Her humility and her trust made me feel small, and I fully committed myself to her goals.
Our way lying across a grassy plain, there was no need to take food for the horses, or the two cows which would accompany us for the infants; but the elephants had to be provided for. True, the grass was as good for them as for those other animals, but it was short, and with their one-fingered long noses, they could not pick enough for a single meal. We had, therefore, set the whole colony to gather grass and make hay, of which the elephants themselves could carry a quantity sufficient to last them several days, with the supplement of what we would gather fresh every time we halted. For the bears we stored nuts, and for ourselves dried plenty of fruits. We had caught and tamed several more of the big horses, and now having loaded them and the elephants with these provisions, we were prepared to set out.
Our path stretched across a grassy plain, so we didn’t need to bring food for the horses or the two cows that would come along for the babies. However, we had to make sure the elephants were taken care of. Although the grass was just as good for them as for the other animals, it was short, and with their long trunks, they couldn’t gather enough for even one meal. So, we organized the entire colony to collect grass and make hay, which the elephants could carry enough of to last several days, along with fresh grass we would collect each time we made a stop. We stored nuts for the bears and dried plenty of fruits for ourselves. We had also caught and tamed several more large horses, and now, with the elephants and horses loaded up with these supplies, we were ready to set out.
Then Lona and I held a general review, and I made them a little speech. I began by telling them that I had learned a good deal about them, and knew now where they came from. “We did not come from anywhere,” they cried, interrupting me; “we are here!”
Then Lona and I held a general review, and I gave them a little speech. I started by telling them that I had learned a lot about them and now knew where they came from. “We didn’t come from anywhere,” they interrupted me, shouting, “we are here!”
I told them that every one of them had a mother of his own, like the mother of the last baby; that I believed they had all been brought from Bulika when they were so small that they could not now remember it; that the wicked princess there was so afraid of babies, and so determined to destroy them, that their mothers had to carry them away and leave them where she could not find them; and that now we were going to Bulika, to find their mothers, and deliver them from the bad giantess.
I told them that each of them had a mother just like the mother of the last baby; that I believed they were all brought from Bulika when they were so small they couldn't remember it now; that the evil princess there was so afraid of babies and so intent on destroying them that their mothers had to take them away and leave them where she couldn't find them; and that now we were going to Bulika to find their mothers and rescue them from the wicked giantess.
“But I must tell you,” I continued, “that there is danger before us, for, as you know, we may have to fight hard to take the city.”
“But I need to tell you,” I continued, “that there’s danger ahead, because, as you know, we might have to fight hard to take the city.”
“We can fight! we are ready!” cried the boys.
“We can fight! We're ready!” shouted the boys.
“Yes, you can,” I returned, “and I know you will: mothers are worth fighting for! Only mind, you must all keep together.”
“Yeah, you can,” I replied, “and I know you will: mothers are worth fighting for! Just remember, you all need to stick together.”
“Yes, yes; we’ll take care of each other,” they answered. “Nobody shall touch one of us but his own mother!”
“Yeah, yeah; we’ll look out for each other,” they replied. “No one will lay a finger on us except for our own moms!”
“You must mind, every one, to do immediately what your officers tell you!”
“You all need to make sure to do exactly what your officers tell you, right away!”
“We will, we will!—Now we’re quite ready! Let us go!”
“We will, we will!—Now we're all set! Let’s go!”
“Another thing you must not forget,” I went on: “when you strike, be sure you make it a downright swinging blow; when you shoot an arrow, draw it to the head; when you sling a stone, sling it strong and straight.”
“Another thing you need to remember,” I continued, “is when you hit, make sure it’s a solid strike; when you shoot an arrow, pull it back all the way; when you throw a stone, throw it hard and straight.”
“That we will!” they cried with jubilant, fearless shout.
"Absolutely, we will!" they shouted with joyful, fearless enthusiasm.
“Perhaps you will be hurt!”
"You might get hurt!"
“We don’t mind that!—Do we, boys?”
“We're totally cool with that!—Right, guys?”
“Not a bit!”
"Not at all!"
“Some of you may very possibly be killed!” I said.
“Some of you might actually get killed!” I said.
“I don’t mind being killed!” cried one of the finest of the smaller boys: he rode a beautiful little bull, which galloped and jumped like a horse.
“I don’t mind getting killed!” shouted one of the best of the smaller boys: he rode a gorgeous little bull, which galloped and jumped like a horse.
“I don’t either! I don’t either!” came from all sides.
“I don’t either! I don’t either!” came from every direction.
Then Lona, queen and mother and sister of them all, spoke from her big horse by my side:
Then Lona, queen, mother, and sister to them all, spoke from her large horse beside me:
“I would give my life,” she said, “to have my mother! She might kill me if she liked! I should just kiss her and die!”
“I would give my life,” she said, “to have my mom! She could do whatever she wanted to me! I would just kiss her and die!”
“Come along, boys!” cried a girl. “We’re going to our mothers!”
“Come on, guys!” shouted a girl. “We’re heading to our moms!”
A pang went through my heart.—But I could not draw back; it would be moral ruin to the Little Ones!
A sharp pain went through my heart. But I couldn’t hold back; it would be a complete disaster for the Little Ones!
Chapter XXXV. THE LITTLE ONES IN BULIKA
It was early in the morning when we set out, making, between the blue sky and the green grass, a gallant show on the wide plain. We would travel all the morning, and rest the afternoon; then go on at night, rest the next day, and start again in the short twilight. The latter part of our journey we would endeavour so to divide as to arrive at the city with the first of the morning, and be already inside the gates when discovered.
It was early in the morning when we left, creating a striking scene between the blue sky and the green grass on the vast plain. We planned to travel all morning, take a break in the afternoon, then continue at night, rest the following day, and set out again in the brief twilight. For the last part of our journey, we aimed to time it so we would reach the city right at dawn and be inside the gates when we were noticed.
It seemed as if all the inhabitants of the forest would migrate with us. A multitude of birds flew in front, imagining themselves, no doubt, the leading division; great companies of butterflies and other insects played about our heads; and a crowd of four-footed creatures followed us. These last, when night came, left us almost all; but the birds and the butterflies, the wasps and the dragon-flies, went with us to the very gates of the city.
It felt like all the forest dwellers were traveling with us. A huge flock of birds flew ahead, surely thinking they were in charge; swarms of butterflies and other insects flitted around us; and a bunch of animals followed closely behind. When night fell, most of the animals left us, but the birds, butterflies, wasps, and dragonflies stayed with us all the way to the city gates.
We halted and slept soundly through the afternoon: it was our first real march, but none were tired. In the night we went faster, because it was cold. Many fell asleep on the backs of their beasts, and woke in the morning quite fresh. None tumbled off. Some rode shaggy, shambling bears, which yet made speed enough, going as fast as the elephants. Others were mounted on different kinds of deer, and would have been racing all the way had I not prevented it. Those atop of the hay on the elephants, unable to see the animals below them, would keep talking to them as long as they were awake. Once, when we had halted to feed, I heard a little fellow, as he drew out the hay to give him, commune thus with his “darling beast”:
We stopped and slept peacefully through the afternoon; it was our first real march, but no one was tired. During the night, we moved faster because it was cold. Many fell asleep on their animals and woke up in the morning feeling refreshed. No one fell off. Some rode on shaggy, clumsy bears, which still kept up a good pace, going as fast as the elephants. Others were on different kinds of deer and would have been racing the whole time if I hadn't stopped them. Those sitting on the hay on the elephants, unable to see the animals below them, would keep talking to them as long as they were awake. Once, when we stopped to feed, I heard a little guy, as he pulled out the hay to give it to his “darling beast,” talking like this:
“Nosy dear, I am digging you out of the mountain, and shall soon get down to you: be patient; I’m a coming! Very soon now you’ll send up your nose to look for me, and then we’ll kiss like good elephants, we will!”
“Hey there, I’m working my way through the mountain to reach you, so just hang in there; I’m on my way! Soon, you’ll stick your nose up to look for me, and then we’ll kiss like friendly elephants, we will!”
The same night there burst out such a tumult of elephant-trumpeting, horse-neighing, and child-imitation, ringing far over the silent levels, that, uncertain how near the city might not be, I quickly stilled the uproar lest it should give warning of our approach.
The same night there was such a loud chaos of elephant trumpets, horse neighs, and kids imitating sounds, echoing across the quiet fields, that, not knowing how close the city might be, I quickly quieted the noise to avoid alerting anyone to our approach.
Suddenly, one morning, the sun and the city rose, as it seemed, together. To the children the walls appeared only a great mass of rock, but when I told them the inside was full of nests of stone, I saw apprehension and dislike at once invade their hearts: for the first time in their lives, I believe—many of them long little lives—they knew fear. The place looked to them bad: how were they to find mothers in such a place? But they went on bravely, for they had confidence in Lona—and in me too, little as I deserved it.
Suddenly, one morning, the sun and the city seemed to rise together. To the children, the walls appeared to be just a huge mass of rock, but when I told them the inside was filled with stone nests, I saw fear and dislike creep into their hearts: for the first time in their lives, I believe—many of them having lived short lives—they experienced fear. The place seemed bad to them: how were they supposed to find mothers in such a place? But they pressed on bravely, for they had faith in Lona—and in me too, though I didn't really deserve it.
We rode through the sounding archway. Sure never had such a drumming of hoofs, such a padding of paws and feet been heard on its old pavement! The horses started and looked scared at the echo of their own steps; some halted a moment, some plunged wildly and wheeled about; but they were soon quieted, and went on. Some of the Little Ones shivered, and all were still as death. The three girls held closer the infants they carried. All except the bears and butterflies manifested fear.
We rode through the echoing archway. Never before had there been such a loud clattering of hooves, such a patter of paws and feet on its ancient pavement! The horses startled and seemed frightened by the sound of their own steps; some paused for a moment, some bolted wildly and turned around; but they quickly settled down and continued on. Some of the little ones shivered, and everyone was completely silent. The three girls held their infants even tighter. Everyone except the bears and butterflies showed signs of fear.
On the countenance of the woman lay a dark anxiety; nor was I myself unaffected by the general dread, for the whole army was on my hands and on my conscience: I had brought it up to the danger whose shadow was now making itself felt! But I was supported by the thought of the coming kingdom of the Little Ones, with the bad giants its slaves, and the animals its loving, obedient friends! Alas, I who dreamed thus, had not myself learned to obey! Untrusting, unfaithful obstinacy had set me at the head of that army of innocents! I was myself but a slave, like any king in the world I had left who does or would do only what pleases him! But Lona rode beside me a child indeed, therefore a free woman—calm, silent, watchful, not a whit afraid!
On the woman’s face was a dark worry; I wasn’t immune to the overall fear either, because the entire army was my responsibility and weighed on my conscience: I had led them to the danger whose shadow was now looming large! But I found some comfort in the thought of the future kingdom of the Little Ones, where the evil giants would be their slaves, and the animals would be their loving, loyal friends! Sadly, I who dreamed of this had yet to learn to obey! Distrustful and stubborn, I had become the leader of that army of innocents! I was just as much a slave as any king in the world I had left behind, doing only what pleased me! But Lona rode next to me, truly a child, and thus a free woman—calm, quiet, observant, not in the slightest afraid!
We were nearly in the heart of the city before any of its inhabitants became aware of our presence. But now windows began to open, and sleepy heads to look out. Every face wore at first a dull stare of wonderless astonishment, which, as soon as the starers perceived the animals, changed to one of consternation. In spite of their fear, however, when they saw that their invaders were almost all children, the women came running into the streets, and the men followed. But for a time all of them kept close to the houses, leaving open the middle of the way, for they durst not approach the animals.
We were almost in the center of the city before any of the locals noticed us. But then windows started to open, and sleepy heads began to peek out. At first, every face had a blank look of puzzled surprise, which shifted to one of fear as soon as they spotted the animals. Despite their fear, when they saw that most of the invaders were just kids, the women rushed into the streets, followed by the men. For a while, though, they all stayed close to their homes, keeping the middle of the street clear because they were too afraid to get near the animals.
At length a boy, who looked about five years old, and was full of the idea of his mother, spying in the crowd a woman whose face attracted him, threw himself upon her from his antelope, and clung about her neck; nor was she slow to return his embrace and kisses. But the hand of a man came over her shoulder, and seized him by the neck. Instantly a girl ran her sharp spear into the fellow’s arm. He sent forth a savage howl, and immediately stabbed by two or three more, fled yelling.
Finally, a boy who looked about five years old and was thinking about his mom spotted a woman in the crowd whose face caught his attention. He jumped off his antelope and threw his arms around her neck; she quickly hugged him back and kissed him. But then a man reached over her shoulder and grabbed him by the neck. Suddenly, a girl drove her sharp spear into the man’s arm. He let out a fierce howl and, after being stabbed by two or three more people, ran away yelling.
“They are just bad giants!” said Lona, her eyes flashing as she drove her horse against one of unusual height who, having stirred up the little manhood in him, stood barring her way with a club. He dared not abide the shock, but slunk aside, and the next moment went down, struck by several stones. Another huge fellow, avoiding my charger, stepped suddenly, with a speech whose rudeness alone was intelligible, between me and the boy who rode behind me. The boy told him to address the king; the giant struck his little horse on the head with a hammer, and he fell. Before the brute could strike again, however, one of the elephants behind laid him prostrate, and trampled on him so that he did not attempt to get up until hundreds of feet had walked over him, and the army was gone by.
“They're just bad giants!” Lona exclaimed, her eyes shining as she urged her horse toward an unusually tall giant who, feeling a surge of bravery, stood in her way with a club. He couldn’t handle the impact and quickly backed down, only to be hit by several stones a moment later. Another large guy, dodging my horse, suddenly stepped between me and the boy riding behind me, making a rude remark I could barely understand. The boy told him to speak to the king; the giant swung a hammer at his small horse's head, and it collapsed. Before the brute could hit again, one of the elephants behind us knocked him over and stomped on him, leaving him on the ground until countless feet had stepped over him and the army had passed.
But at sight of the women what a dismay clouded the face of Lona! Hardly one of them was even pleasant to look upon! Were her darlings to find mothers among such as these?
But when Lona saw the women, her face fell in disappointment! Hardly any of them were even pleasant to look at! Were her children really going to find mothers among such people?
Hardly had we halted in the central square, when two girls rode up in anxious haste, with the tidings that two of the boys had been hurried away by some women. We turned at once, and then first discovered that the woman we befriended had disappeared with her baby.
Hardly had we stopped in the central square when two girls rode up in a rush, telling us that two of the boys had been taken away by some women. We turned right away, and that’s when we first realized that the woman we had helped was gone with her baby.
But at the same moment we descried a white leopardess come bounding toward us down a narrow lane that led from the square to the palace. The Little Ones had not forgotten the fight of the two leopardesses in the forest: some of them looked terrified, and their ranks began to waver; but they remembered the order I had just given them, and stood fast.
But at the same moment, we spotted a white leopardess coming toward us down a narrow path that led from the square to the palace. The Little Ones hadn’t forgotten the fight between the two leopardesses in the forest; some of them looked scared, and their formation started to weaken. But they remembered the command I had just given them and held their ground.
We stopped to see the result; when suddenly a small boy, called Odu, remarkable for his speed and courage, who had heard me speak of the goodness of the white leopardess, leaped from the back of his bear, which went shambling after him, and ran to meet her. The leopardess, to avoid knocking him down, pulled herself up so suddenly that she went rolling over and over: when she recovered her feet she found the child on her back. Who could doubt the subjugation of a people which saw an urchin of the enemy bestride an animal of which they lived in daily terror? Confident of the effect on the whole army, we rode on.
We stopped to see the result when suddenly a little boy named Odu, known for his speed and bravery, who had heard me talk about the goodness of the white leopardess, jumped off his bear, which lumbered after him, and ran to meet her. The leopardess, trying to avoid knocking him down, suddenly rolled over. When she got back on her feet, she found the child on her back. Who could doubt the defeat of a people that saw an enemy child riding an animal they lived in constant fear of? Confident of the impact on the entire army, we rode on.
As we stopped at the house to which our guides led us, we heard a scream; I sprang down, and thundered at the door. My horse came and pushed me away with his nose, turned about, and had begun to batter the door with his heels, when up came little Odu on the leopardess, and at sight of her he stood still, trembling. But she too had heard the cry, and forgetting the child on her back, threw herself at the door; the boy was dashed against it, and fell senseless. Before I could reach him, Lona had him in her arms, and as soon as he came to himself, set him on the back of his bear, which had still followed him.
As we stopped at the house our guides took us to, we heard a scream; I jumped down and knocked loudly on the door. My horse came over and nudged me away with his nose, then turned around and started kicking the door with his heels, when little Odu showed up on the leopardess. At the sight of her, he froze, trembling. But she had heard the cry too, and forgetting the child on her back, lunged at the door. The boy was thrown against it and fell unconscious. Before I could get to him, Lona had him in her arms, and as soon as he came to, she set him on the back of his bear, which had still been following him.
When the leopardess threw herself the third time against the door, it gave way, and she darted in. We followed, but she had already vanished. We sprang up a stair, and went all over the house, to find no one. Darting down again, we spied a door under the stair, and got into a labyrinth of excavations. We had not gone far, however, when we met the leopardess with the child we sought across her back.
When the leopardess threw herself against the door for the third time, it finally opened, and she dashed inside. We followed, but she had already disappeared. We rushed up the stairs and searched the entire house, but found no one. Racing back down, we noticed a door under the stairs and entered a maze of tunnels. We hadn't gone far, though, when we encountered the leopardess with the child we were looking for on her back.
He told us that the woman he took for his mother threw him into a hole, saying she would give him to the leopardess. But the leopardess was a good one, and took him out.
He told us that the woman he thought was his mother threw him into a hole, saying she would give him to the leopardess. But the leopardess was kind and took him out.
Following in search of the other boy, we got into the next house more easily, but to find, alas, that we were too late: one of the savages had just killed the little captive! It consoled Lona, however, to learn which he was, for she had been expecting him to grow a bad giant, from which worst of fates death had saved him. The leopardess sprang upon his murderer, took him by the throat, dragged him into the street, and followed Lona with him, like a cat with a great rat in her jaws.
Following in search of the other boy, we got into the next house more easily, but unfortunately, we discovered that we were too late: one of the savages had just killed the little captive! It did comfort Lona to find out who he was, as she had been fearing he would become a bad giant, from which the worst fate of all, death, had saved him. The leopardess jumped on his killer, grabbed him by the throat, dragged him into the street, and followed Lona with him, like a cat with a big rat in her mouth.
“Let us leave the horrible place,” said Lona; “there are no mothers here! This people is not worth delivering.”
“Let’s get out of this awful place,” Lona said; “there are no mothers here! These people are not worth saving.”
The leopardess dropped her burden, and charged into the crowd, this way and that, wherever it was thickest. The slaves cried out and ran, tumbling over each other in heaps.
The leopardess dropped her load and lunged into the crowd, darting this way and that, wherever it was densest. The slaves shouted and fled, tripping over one another in piles.
When we got back to the army, we found it as we had left it, standing in order and ready.
When we returned to the army, it was exactly how we left it, organized and prepared.
But I was far from easy: the princess gave no sign, and what she might be plotting we did not know! Watch and ward must be kept the night through!
But I was far from relaxed: the princess showed no signs, and we had no idea what she might be planning! We had to stay on guard all night!
The Little Ones were such hardy creatures that they could repose anywhere: we told them to lie down with their animals where they were, and sleep till they were called. In one moment they were down, and in another lapt in the music of their sleep, a sound as of water over grass, or a soft wind among leaves. Their animals slept more lightly, ever on the edge of waking. The bigger boys and girls walked softly hither and thither among the dreaming multitude. All was still; the whole wicked place appeared at rest.
The Little Ones were such tough little creatures that they could rest anywhere: we told them to lie down with their animals wherever they were and sleep until we called them. In one moment they were down, and in the next, wrapped up in the soothing music of their sleep, a sound like water flowing over grass or a gentle breeze rustling through leaves. Their animals slept more lightly, always on the verge of waking. The older boys and girls moved quietly back and forth among the dreamers. Everything was calm; the whole unruly place seemed at peace.
CHAPTER XXXVI. MOTHER AND DAUGHTER
Lona was so disgusted with the people, and especially with the women, that she wished to abandon the place as soon as possible; I, on the contrary, felt very strongly that to do so would be to fail wilfully where success was possible; and, far worse, to weaken the hearts of the Little Ones, and so bring them into much greater danger. If we retreated, it was certain the princess would not leave us unassailed! if we encountered her, the hope of the prophecy went with us! Mother and daughter must meet: it might be that Lona’s loveliness would take Lilith’s heart by storm! if she threatened violence, I should be there between them! If I found that I had no other power over her, I was ready, for the sake of my Lona, to strike her pitilessly on the closed hand! I knew she was doomed: most likely it was decreed that her doom should now be brought to pass through us!
Lona was so disgusted with the people, especially the women, that she wanted to leave the place as soon as possible; I, on the other hand, felt strongly that doing so would be a deliberate failure where success was achievable, and, even worse, it would weaken the spirits of the Little Ones, putting them in much greater danger. If we retreated, it was certain the princess wouldn't let us go without a fight! If we faced her, the hope of the prophecy would leave us! Mother and daughter had to meet: it might be that Lona’s beauty could win Lilith’s heart! If she threatened violence, I would stand between them! If I found I had no other power over her, I was ready, for the sake of my Lona, to strike her ruthlessly on the hand! I knew she was doomed: it was likely that it was meant for her doom to come to pass through us!
Still without hint of the relation in which she stood to the princess, I stated the case to Lona as it appeared to me. At once she agreed to accompany me to the palace.
Still unsure of her relationship to the princess, I explained the situation to Lona as I saw it. She immediately agreed to come with me to the palace.
From the top of one of its great towers, the princess had, in the early morning, while the city yet slept, descried the approach of the army of the Little Ones. The sight awoke in her an over-mastering terror: she had failed in her endeavour to destroy them, and they were upon her! The prophecy was about to be fulfilled!
From the top of one of its tall towers, the princess noticed early in the morning, while the city was still asleep, the army of the Little Ones approaching. The sight filled her with overwhelming fear: she had failed in her attempt to destroy them, and now they were coming for her! The prophecy was about to come true!
When she came to herself, she descended to the black hall, and seated herself in the north focus of the ellipse, under the opening in the roof.
When she regained her senses, she went down to the dark hall and sat down in the north focus of the ellipse, beneath the opening in the roof.
For she must think! Now what she called THINKING required a clear consciousness of herself, not as she was, but as she chose to believe herself; and to aid her in the realisation of this consciousness, she had suspended, a little way from and above her, itself invisible in the darkness of the hall, a mirror to receive the full sunlight reflected from her person. For the resulting vision of herself in the splendour of her beauty, she sat waiting the meridional sun.
For she needed to think! What she referred to as THINKING required a clear awareness of herself, not as she actually was, but as she wanted to see herself; and to help with this awareness, she had positioned a mirror a little way above her, invisible in the darkness of the hall, to capture the full sunlight reflecting off her. She sat waiting for the midday sun to reveal the vision of her beauty in all its glory.
Many a shadow moved about her in the darkness, but as often as, with a certain inner eye which she had, she caught sight of one, she refused to regard it. Close under the mirror stood the Shadow which attended her walks, but, self-occupied, him she did not see.
Many shadows moved around her in the darkness, but whenever she caught sight of one with her unique inner perception, she chose to ignore it. Right by the mirror stood the Shadow that followed her every step, but lost in her own thoughts, she didn't notice him.
The city was taken; the inhabitants were cowering in terror; the Little Ones and their strange cavalry were encamped in the square; the sun shone upon the princess, and for a few minutes she saw herself glorious. The vision passed, but she sat on. The night was now come, and darkness clothed and filled the glass, yet she did not move. A gloom that swarmed with shadows, wallowed in the palace; the servants shivered and shook, but dared not leave it because of the beasts of the Little Ones; all night long the princess sat motionless: she must see her beauty again! she must try again to think! But courage and will had grown weary of her, and would dwell with her no more!
The city was taken; the people were hiding in fear; the Little Ones and their strange cavalry were camped in the square; the sun shone on the princess, and for a few minutes, she saw herself as glorious. The vision faded, but she remained seated. Night had come, and darkness filled the glass, yet she did not move. A gloom packed with shadows lingered in the palace; the servants trembled but didn't dare leave because of the beasts of the Little Ones; all night long, the princess sat still: she had to see her beauty again! She had to try to think once more! But courage and will had grown tired of her and would no longer stay.
In the morning we chose twelve of the tallest and bravest of the boys to go with us to the palace. We rode our great horses, and they small horses and elephants.
In the morning, we picked twelve of the tallest and bravest boys to come with us to the palace. We rode our large horses, while they rode smaller horses and elephants.
The princess sat waiting the sun to give her the joy of her own presence. The tide of the light was creeping up the shore of the sky, but until the sun stood overhead, not a ray could enter the black hall.
The princess sat waiting for the sun to bring her the joy of her own presence. The tide of light was slowly moving up the horizon, but until the sun was directly overhead, not a single ray could reach the dark hall.
He rose to our eyes, and swiftly ascended. As we climbed the steep way to the palace, he climbed the dome of its great hall. He looked in at the eye of it—and with sudden radiance the princess flashed upon her own sight. But she sprang to her feet with a cry of despair: alas her whiteness! the spot covered half her side, and was black as the marble around her! She clutched her robe, and fell back in her chair. The Shadow glided out, and she saw him go.
He rose before us and quickly ascended. As we made our way up the steep path to the palace, he climbed the dome of its grand hall. He looked in through the eye of it—and suddenly the princess appeared, glowing with light. But she jumped to her feet with a cry of despair: oh no, her whiteness! The mark covered half her body and was as dark as the marble surrounding her! She grabbed her robe and collapsed back into her chair. The Shadow slipped away, and she watched him go.
We found the gate open as usual, passed through the paved grove up to the palace door, and entered the vestibule. There in her cage lay the spotted leopardess, apparently asleep or lifeless. The Little Ones paused a moment to look at her. She leaped up rampant against the cage. The horses reared and plunged; the elephants retreated a step. The next instant she fell supine, writhed in quivering spasms, and lay motionless. We rode into the great hall.
We found the gate open as always, walked through the paved grove to the palace door, and entered the foyer. There in her cage lay the spotted leopardess, seemingly asleep or dead. The Little Ones stopped for a moment to look at her. She jumped up aggressively against the cage. The horses reared and bolted; the elephants took a step back. In the next moment, she fell on her back, convulsed in spasms, and lay still. We rode into the great hall.
The princess yet leaned back in her chair in the shaft of sunlight, when from the stones of the court came to her ears the noise of the horses’ hoofs. She started, listened, and shook: never had such sound been heard in her palace! She pressed her hand to her side, and gasped. The trampling came nearer and nearer; it entered the hall itself; moving figures that were not shadows approached her through the darkness!
The princess was still leaning back in her chair in the beam of sunlight when she heard the sound of horses' hooves coming from the courtyard. She jumped, listened closely, and trembled: she had never heard such a noise in her palace! She pressed her hand to her side and gasped. The thundering sound grew closer and closer; it entered the hall itself; moving figures that weren’t just shadows approached her through the darkness!
For us, we saw a splendour, a glorious woman centring the dark. Lona sprang from her horse, and bounded to her. I sprang from mine, and followed Lona.
For us, we saw a brilliance, a stunning woman standing out against the darkness. Lona jumped off her horse and ran to her. I got off mine and followed Lona.
“Mother! mother!” she cried, and her clear, lovely voice echoed in the dome.
“Mom! Mom!” she shouted, and her clear, beautiful voice echoed in the dome.
The princess shivered; her face grew almost black with hate, her eyebrows met on her forehead. She rose to her feet, and stood.
The princess shivered; her face turned dark with rage, her eyebrows knitted together on her forehead. She got to her feet and stood tall.
“Mother! mother!” cried Lona again, as she leaped on the daïs, and flung her arms around the princess.
“Mom! Mom!” Lona shouted again as she jumped onto the platform and threw her arms around the princess.
An instant more and I should have reached them!—in that instant I saw Lona lifted high, and dashed on the marble floor. Oh, the horrible sound of her fall! At my feet she fell, and lay still. The princess sat down with the smile of a demoness.
An instant longer and I would have reached them! In that moment, I saw Lona being thrown high and crashing onto the marble floor. Oh, the terrible sound of her fall! She collapsed at my feet and lay still. The princess sat down with a smile like a demon.
I dropped on my knees beside Lona, raised her from the stones, and pressed her to my bosom. With indignant hate I glanced at the princess; she answered me with her sweetest smile. I would have sprung upon her, taken her by the throat, and strangled her, but love of the child was stronger than hate of the mother, and I clasped closer my precious burden. Her arms hung helpless; her blood trickled over my hands, and fell on the floor with soft, slow little plashes.
I dropped to my knees beside Lona, lifted her off the ground, and held her close. With anger boiling inside me, I shot a glare at the princess; she responded with her sweetest smile. I wanted to attack her, grab her by the throat, and choke her, but my love for the child was stronger than my hatred for the mother, so I held my precious burden even tighter. Her arms hung limply; her blood trickled over my hands and fell to the floor with soft, slow little splashes.
The horses scented it—mine first, then the small ones. Mine reared, shivering and wild-eyed, went about, and thundered blindly down the dark hall, with the little horses after him. Lona’s stood gazing down at his mistress, and trembling all over. The boys flung themselves from their horses’ backs, and they, not seeing the black wall before them, dashed themselves, with mine, to pieces against it. The elephants came on to the foot of the daïs, and stopped, wildly trumpeting; the Little Ones sprang upon it, and stood horrified; the princess lay back in her seat, her face that of a corpse, her eyes alone alive, wickedly flaming. She was again withered and wasted to what I found in the wood, and her side was as if a great branding hand had been laid upon it. But Lona saw nothing, and I saw but Lona.
The horses picked up the scent—mine first, then the smaller ones. Mine reared up, shivering and wide-eyed, and bolted down the dark hall with the little horses chasing after him. Lona's horse stood, trembling and staring down at her. The boys threw themselves off their horses, and, not noticing the black wall in front of them, crashed into it along with mine. The elephants approached the foot of the platform and stopped, trumpeting wildly; the Little Ones jumped onto it, looking horrified. The princess lay back in her seat, her face pale like a corpse, her eyes the only thing alive, burning with malice. She was once again shriveled and wasted like when I found her in the woods, and her side looked as if a huge branding hand had been pressed against it. But Lona saw nothing, and all I could see was Lona.
“Mother! mother!” she sighed, and her breathing ceased.
“Mom! Mom!” she sighed, and then she stopped breathing.
I carried her into the court: the sun shone upon a white face, and the pitiful shadow of a ghostly smile. Her head hung back. She was “dead as earth.”
I brought her into the courtroom: the sun was shining on her pale face and the sad trace of a ghostly smile. Her head was tilted back. She looked “dead as a doornail.”
I forgot the Little Ones, forgot the murdering princess, forgot the body in my arms, and wandered away, looking for my Lona. The doors and windows were crowded with brute-faces jeering at me, but not daring to speak, for they saw the white leopardess behind me, hanging her head close at my heel. I spurned her with my foot. She held back a moment, and followed me again.
I forgot the little ones, forgot the murderous princess, forgot the body in my arms, and walked away, searching for my Lona. The doors and windows were packed with ugly faces mocking me, but they didn’t dare to speak, because they saw the white leopardess behind me, keeping her head low right at my heel. I kicked at her. She hesitated for a moment, then followed me again.
I reached the square: the little army was gone! Its emptiness roused me. Where were the Little Ones, HER Little Ones? I had lost her children! I stared helpless about me, staggered to the pillar, and sank upon its base.
I arrived at the square: the small army was missing! Its emptiness stirred something within me. Where were the Little Ones, HER Little Ones? I had lost her children! I looked around in despair, stumbled to the pillar, and collapsed at its base.
But as I sat gazing on the still countenance, it seemed to smile a live momentary smile. I never doubted it an illusion, yet believed what it said: I should yet see her alive! It was not she, it was I who was lost, and she would find me!
But as I sat staring at her calm face, it looked like it smiled a brief, real smile. I didn't think it was an illusion; instead, I believed what it suggested: I would still see her alive! It wasn't her who was lost; it was me, and she would come to find me!
I rose to go after the Little Ones, and instinctively sought the gate by which we had entered. I looked around me, but saw nothing of the leopardess.
I got up to go after the Little Ones and instinctively looked for the gate we came in through. I glanced around but didn’t see any sign of the leopardess.
The street was rapidly filling with a fierce crowd. They saw me encumbered with my dead, but for a time dared not assail me. Ere I reached the gate, however, they had gathered courage. The women began to hustle me; I held on heedless. A man pushed against my sacred burden: with a kick I sent him away howling. But the crowd pressed upon me, and fearing for the dead that was beyond hurt, I clasped my treasure closer, and freed my right arm. That instant, however, a commotion arose in the street behind me; the crowd broke; and through it came the Little Ones I had left in the palace. Ten of them were upon four of the elephants; on the two other elephants lay the princess, bound hand and foot, and quite still, save that her eyes rolled in their ghastly sockets. The two other Little Ones rode behind her on Lona’s horse. Every now and then the wise creatures that bore her threw their trunks behind and felt her cords.
The street was quickly filling with a furious crowd. They saw me struggling with my dead, but for a while, they didn’t dare to approach me. Before I reached the gate, though, they found their courage. The women started to push me; I kept holding on, oblivious. A man shoved against my precious burden: with a kick, I sent him stumbling away, howling. But the crowd pressed closer, and fearing for my dead who couldn't be harmed, I held my treasure tighter and freed my right arm. Just then, a commotion erupted in the street behind me; the crowd parted, and through it came the Little Ones I had left in the palace. Ten of them were on four of the elephants; on the other two elephants lay the princess, tied hand and foot, completely still except for her eyes rolling in their ghastly sockets. The two other Little Ones rode behind her on Lona’s horse. Every now and then, the wise creatures carrying her would reach back with their trunks to check her bindings.
I walked on in front, and out of the city. What an end to the hopes with which I entered the evil place! We had captured the bad princess, and lost our all-beloved queen! My life was bare! my heart was empty!
I walked ahead and out of the city. What a disappointing end to the hopes I had when I entered that terrible place! We had captured the wicked princess, but lost our beloved queen! My life felt empty! My heart was hollow!
CHAPTER XXXVII. THE SHADOW
A murmur of pleasure from my companions roused me: they had caught sight of their fellows in the distance! The two on Lona’s horse rode on to join them. They were greeted with a wavering shout—which immediately died away. As we drew near, the sound of their sobs reached us like the breaking of tiny billows.
A soft murmur of happiness from my friends brought me back to reality: they had spotted their companions in the distance! The two on Lona’s horse rode ahead to join them. They were met with a hesitant shout that quickly faded away. As we got closer, we could hear their sobs, echoing like the gentle lapping of small waves.
When I came among them, I saw that something dire had befallen them: on their childish faces was the haggard look left by some strange terror. No possible grief could have wrought the change. A few of them came slowly round me, and held out their arms to take my burden. I yielded it; the tender hopelessness of the smile with which they received it, made my heart swell with pity in the midst of its own desolation. In vain were their sobs over their mother-queen; in vain they sought to entice from her some recognition of their love; in vain they kissed and fondled her as they bore her away: she would not wake! On each side one carried an arm, gently stroking it; as many as could get near, put their arms under her body; those who could not, crowded around the bearers. On a spot where the grass grew thicker and softer they laid her down, and there all the Little Ones gathered sobbing.
When I got closer, I could tell something terrible had happened to them: their innocent faces showed the worn look of an inexplicable fear. No ordinary sorrow could have caused this change. A few of them approached me slowly, reaching out their arms to take my burden. I let them have it; the tender hopelessness in the smiles they gave me made my heart ache with pity amidst my own despair. Their sobs for their mother-queen were in vain; they tried to draw some acknowledgment of their love from her, but it was useless. They kissed and held her as they carried her away, but she wouldn’t wake! On each side, one of them held an arm, gently stroking it; as many as could get close put their arms under her body; those who couldn’t crowded around the bearers. They laid her down in a spot where the grass grew thicker and softer, and there, all the Little Ones gathered, sobbing.
Outside the crowd stood the elephants, and I near them, gazing at my Lona over the many little heads between. Those next me caught sight of the princess, and stared trembling. Odu was the first to speak.
Outside the crowd were the elephants, and I was near them, looking at my Lona over the many little heads in between. The people next to me spotted the princess and stared in awe. Odu was the first to speak.
“I have seen that woman before!” he whispered to his next neighbour. “It was she who fought the white leopardess, the night they woke us with their yelling!”
“I’ve seen that woman before!” he whispered to his neighbor. “She’s the one who fought the white leopardess the night they woke us up with their yelling!”
“Silly!” returned his companion. “That was a wild beast, with spots!”
“Silly!” replied his companion. “That was a wild animal, covered in spots!”
“Look at her eyes!” insisted Odu. “I know she is a bad giantess, but she is a wild beast all the same. I know she is the spotted one!”
“Look at her eyes!” insisted Odu. “I know she’s a bad giantess, but she’s a wild beast all the same. I know she’s the spotted one!”
The other took a step nearer; Odu drew him back with a sharp pull.
The other took a step closer; Odu pulled him back with a quick tug.
“Don’t look at her!” he cried, shrinking away, yet fascinated by the hate-filled longing in her eyes. “She would eat you up in a moment! It was HER shadow! She is the wicked princess!”
“Don’t look at her!” he shouted, pulling back, but still drawn to the hatred and desire in her eyes. “She would devour you in an instant! It was HER shadow! She is the evil princess!”
“That cannot be! they said she was beautiful!”
"That can't be! They said she was beautiful!"
“Indeed it is the princess!” I interposed. “Wickedness has made her ugly!”
“Wow, it really is the princess!” I chimed in. “Evil has made her look awful!”
She heard, and what a look was hers!
She heard, and what a look she had!
“It was very wrong of me to run away!” said Odu thoughtfully.
“It was really wrong of me to run away!” said Odu thoughtfully.
“What made you run away?” I asked. “I expected to find you where I left you!”
“What made you leave?” I asked. “I thought I would find you where I left you!”
He did not reply at once.
He didn’t respond immediately.
“I don’t know what made me run,” answered another. “I was frightened!”
“I don’t know why I started running,” replied another. “I was scared!”
“It was a man that came down the hill from the palace,” said a third.
“It was a man who came down the hill from the palace,” said a third.
“How did he frighten you?”
“How did he scare you?”
“I don’t know.”
"I don’t know."
“He wasn’t a man,” said Odu; “he was a shadow; he had no thick to him!”
“He wasn’t a man,” said Odu; “he was just a shadow; he had no substance!”
“Tell me more about him.”
“Tell me more about him.”
“He came down the hill very black, walking like a bad giant, but spread flat. He was nothing but blackness. We were frightened the moment we saw him, but we did not run away; we stood and watched him. He came on as if he would walk over us. But before he reached us, he began to spread and spread, and grew bigger end bigger, till at last he was so big that he went out of our sight, and we saw him no more, and then he was upon us!”
“He came down the hill completely dark, walking like a menacing giant, but flattened out. He was nothing but darkness. We were scared the moment we saw him, but we didn’t run away; we stood there and watched. He moved forward as if he was going to walk right over us. But before he got to us, he started to spread and spread, and grew bigger and bigger, until finally he was so large that he went out of our sight, and we couldn’t see him anymore, and then he was right on top of us!”
“What do you mean by that?”
“What do you mean by that?”
“He was all black through between us, and we could not see one another; and then he was inside us.”
“He was completely in the dark between us, and we couldn’t see each other; and then he was within us.”
“How did you know he was inside you?”
“How did you know he was in you?”
“He did me quite different. I felt like bad. I was not Odu any more—not the Odu I knew. I wanted to tear Sozo to pieces—not really, but like!”
“He treated me completely differently. I felt terrible. I wasn't Odu anymore—not the Odu I knew. I wanted to rip Sozo apart—not really, but you know what I mean!”
He turned and hugged Sozo.
He turned and hugged Sozo.
“It wasn’t me, Sozo,” he sobbed. “Really, deep down, it was Odu, loving you always! And Odu came up, and knocked Naughty away. I grew sick, and thought I must kill myself to get out of the black. Then came a horrible laugh that had heard my think, and it set the air trembling about me. And then I suppose I ran away, but I did not know I had run away until I found myself running, fast as could, and all the rest running too. I would have stopped, but I never thought of it until I was out of the gate among the grass. Then I knew that I had run away from a shadow that wanted to be me and wasn’t, and that I was the Odu that loved Sozo. It was the shadow that got into me, and hated him from inside me; it was not my own self me! And now I know that I ought not to have run away! But indeed I did not quite know what I was doing until it was done! My legs did it, I think: they grew frightened, and forgot me, and ran away! Naughty legs! There! and there!”
“It wasn’t me, Sozo,” he cried. “Honestly, deep down, it was Odu who always loved you! And Odu came up and pushed Naughty away. I got sick and thought I should just end it all to escape the darkness. Then I heard this terrible laugh that echoed my thoughts, and it made the air shake around me. And then I guess I ran away, but I didn’t realize I was running until I found myself sprinting, as fast as I could, and everyone else was running too. I wanted to stop, but I didn’t think about it until I was out of the gate and on the grass. That’s when I understood that I had fled from a shadow that wanted to be me but wasn’t, and that I was the Odu who loved Sozo. It was the shadow that got inside me and hated him from within; it wasn’t really my true self! And now I know I shouldn’t have run away! But honestly, I didn’t fully realize what I was doing until it was over! I think my legs just acted on their own: they got scared, forgot about me, and took off! Silly legs! There! And there!”
Thus ended Odu, with a kick to each of his naughty legs.
Thus ended Odu, with a kick to each of his mischievous legs.
“What became of the shadow?” I asked.
“What happened to the shadow?” I asked.
“I do not know,” he answered. “I suppose he went home into the night where there is no moon.”
“I don’t know,” he replied. “I guess he went home into the night where there’s no moon.”
I fell a wondering where Lona was gone, and dropping on the grass, took the dead thing in my lap, and whispered in its ear, “Where are you, Lona? I love you!” But its lips gave no answer. I kissed them, not quite cold, laid the body down again, and appointing a guard over it, rose to provide for the safety of Lona’s people during the night.
I was wondering where Lona had gone, and sitting down on the grass, I took the lifeless thing in my lap and whispered in its ear, “Where are you, Lona? I love you!” But it didn’t respond. I kissed its lips, which were still a bit warm, laid the body down again, and, after assigning a guard over it, stood up to ensure the safety of Lona’s people during the night.
Before the sun went down, I had set a watch over the princess outside the camp, and sentinels round it: intending to walk about it myself all night long, I told the rest of the army to go to sleep. They threw themselves on the grass and were asleep in a moment.
Before the sun went down, I had stationed a guard for the princess outside the camp, and put sentinels around it. Planning to patrol it myself all night, I told the rest of the army to go to sleep. They collapsed onto the grass and fell asleep in no time.
When the moon rose I caught a glimpse of something white; it was the leopardess. She swept silently round the sleeping camp, and I saw her pass three times between the princess and the Little Ones. Thereupon I made the watch lie down with the others, and stretched myself beside the body of Lona.
When the moon came up, I spotted something white; it was the leopardess. She quietly moved around the sleeping camp, and I watched her go by three times, between the princess and the Little Ones. After that, I had the guard lie down with the others and laid down next to Lona.
CHAPTER XXXVIII. TO THE HOUSE OF BITTERNESS
In the morning we set out, and made for the forest as fast as we could. I rode Lona’s horse, and carried her body. I would take it to her father: he would give it a couch in the chamber of his dead! or, if he would not, seeing she had not come of herself, I would watch it in the desert until it mouldered away! But I believed he would, for surely she had died long ago! Alas, how bitterly must I not humble myself before him!
In the morning, we headed out, making our way to the forest as quickly as we could. I rode Lona’s horse and carried her body. I would take it to her father: he would give her a place to rest in the room of his deceased! Or, if he wouldn’t, since she hadn’t come on her own, I would keep watch over it in the desert until it decayed away! But I believed he would, for surely she had passed away a long time ago! Alas, how bitterly I must humble myself before him!
To Adam I must take Lilith also. I had no power to make her repent! I had hardly a right to slay her—much less a right to let her loose in the world! and surely I scarce merited being made for ever her gaoler!
To Adam, I have to take Lilith too. I had no ability to make her change her mind! I hardly had the right to kill her—much less the right to set her free in the world! And surely I hardly deserved to be made her jailer forever!
Again and again, on the way, I offered her food; but she answered only with a look of hungering hate. Her fiery eyes kept rolling to and fro, nor ever closed, I believe, until we reached the other side of the hot stream. After that they never opened until we came to the House of Bitterness.
Again and again, on the way, I offered her food; but she responded only with a look of intense hatred. Her fiery eyes kept darting back and forth, never closing, I believe, until we reached the other side of the hot stream. After that, they never opened until we arrived at the House of Bitterness.
One evening, as we were camping for the night, I saw a little girl go up to her, and ran to prevent mischief. But ere I could reach them, the child had put something to the lips of the princess, and given a scream of pain.
One evening, while we were camping for the night, I saw a little girl approach her, and I rushed over to stop any trouble. But before I could get to them, the child had placed something to the princess's lips and let out a scream of pain.
“Please, king,” she whimpered, “suck finger. Bad giantess make hole in it!”
“Please, king,” she whimpered, “suck my finger. The bad giantess made a hole in it!”
I sucked the tiny finger.
I sucked on the tiny finger.
“Well now!” she cried, and a minute after was holding a second fruit to a mouth greedy of other fare. But this time she snatched her hand quickly away, and the fruit fell to the ground. The child’s name was Luva.
“Well now!” she exclaimed, and a minute later was holding another piece of fruit to a mouth eager for more. But this time she quickly pulled her hand back, and the fruit dropped to the ground. The child's name was Luva.
The next day we crossed the hot stream. Again on their own ground, the Little Ones were jubilant. But their nests were still at a great distance, and that day we went no farther than the ivy-hall, where, because of its grapes, I had resolved to spend the night. When they saw the great clusters, at once they knew them good, rushed upon them, ate eagerly, and in a few minutes were all fast asleep on the green floor and in the forest around the hall. Hoping again to see the dance, and expecting the Little Ones to sleep through it, I had made them leave a wide space in the middle. I lay down among them, with Lona by my side, but did not sleep.
The next day, we crossed the hot stream. Back on familiar territory, the Little Ones were thrilled. But their nests were still far away, and that day we didn’t go farther than the ivy-hall, where I decided to spend the night because of its grapes. When they saw the big clusters, they immediately recognized they were good, rushed to them, ate hungrily, and within minutes, they were all fast asleep on the green floor and in the forest around the hall. Hoping to see the dance again and expecting the Little Ones to sleep through it, I had made sure to leave a wide space in the middle. I lay down among them, with Lona by my side, but I didn’t sleep.
The night came, and suddenly the company was there. I was wondering with myself whether, night after night, they would thus go on dancing to all eternity, and whether I should not one day have to join them because of my stiff-neckedness, when the eyes of the children came open, and they sprang to their feet, wide awake. Immediately every one caught hold of a dancer, and away they went, bounding and skipping. The spectres seemed to see and welcome them: perhaps they knew all about the Little Ones, for they had themselves long been on their way back to childhood! Anyhow, their innocent gambols must, I thought, bring refreshment to weary souls who, their present taken from them and their future dark, had no life save the shadow of their vanished past. Many a merry but never a rude prank did the children play; and if they did at times cause a momentary jar in the rhythm of the dance, the poor spectres, who had nothing to smile withal, at least manifested no annoyance.
The night arrived, and suddenly the group was there. I wondered to myself if they would go on dancing like this every night for eternity, and if one day I would have to join them because of my stubbornness, when the children's eyes opened, and they jumped to their feet, fully awake. Instantly, everyone grabbed a dancer, and off they went, bouncing and skipping. The spirits seemed to see and welcome them; maybe they knew all about the Little Ones since they had long been on their way back to childhood! In any case, their innocent play must, I thought, bring some refreshment to tired souls who, with their present taken away and their future uncertain, had no life except for the shadow of their lost past. The children played many cheerful but never rude tricks; and even if they occasionally caused a momentary disruption in the rhythm of the dance, the poor spirits, who had nothing to smile with, at least showed no annoyance.
Just ere the morning began to break, I started to see the skeleton-princess in the doorway, her eyes open and glowing, the fearful spot black on her side. She stood for a moment, then came gliding in, as if she would join the dance. I sprang to my feet. A cry of repugnant fear broke from the children, and the lights vanished. But the low moon looked in, and I saw them clinging to each other. The ghosts were gone—at least they were no longer visible. The princess too had disappeared. I darted to the spot where I had left her: she lay with her eyes closed, as if she had never moved. I returned to the hall. The Little Ones were already on the floor, composing themselves to sleep.
Just before dawn, I saw the skeleton-princess in the doorway, her eyes open and glowing, with a dark spot on her side. She stood there for a moment and then glided in, as if she wanted to join the dance. I jumped to my feet. A cry of terrible fear escaped from the children, and the lights went out. But the low moon shone in, and I saw them clinging to each other. The ghosts were gone—at least they weren’t visible anymore. The princess had also vanished. I rushed to the spot where I had left her: she was lying with her eyes closed, as if she had never moved. I went back to the hall. The Little Ones were already on the floor, settling down to sleep.
The next morning, as we started, we spied, a little way from us, two skeletons moving about in a thicket. The Little Ones broke their ranks, and ran to them. I followed; and, although now walking at ease, without splint or ligature, I was able to recognise the pair I had before seen in that neighbourhood. The children at once made friends with them, laying hold of their arms, and stroking the bones of their long fingers; and it was plain the poor creatures took their attentions kindly. The two seemed on excellent terms with each other. Their common deprivation had drawn them together! the loss of everything had been the beginning of a new life to them!
The next morning, as we set out, we spotted, not too far from us, two skeletons moving around in a thicket. The Little Ones broke away from us and ran over to them. I followed; and even though I was now walking comfortably, without splints or bandages, I was able to recognize the pair I had seen in that area before. The children quickly made friends with them, holding onto their arms and gently touching the bones of their long fingers. It was clear that the poor beings appreciated their attention. The two skeletons seemed to get along really well. Their shared loss had brought them together! The loss of everything had marked the start of a new life for them!
Perceiving that they had gathered handfuls of herbs, and were looking for more—presumably to rub their bones with, for in what other way could nourishment reach their system so rudimentary?—the Little Ones, having keenly examined those they held, gathered of the same sorts, and filled the hands the skeletons held out to receive them. Then they bid them goodbye, promising to come and see them again, and resumed their journey, saying to each other they had not known there were such nice people living in the same forest.
Noticing that they had collected handfuls of herbs and were searching for more—likely to soothe their bones, since how else could such basic beings get nourishment?—the Little Ones, after carefully looking at what the skeletons had, gathered the same kinds and filled the hands the skeletons reached out to receive them. Then they said goodbye, promising to visit again, and continued on their journey, chatting about how they hadn’t realized such kind people lived in the same forest.
When we came to the nest-village, I remained there a night with them, to see them resettled; for Lona still looked like one just dead, and there seemed no need of haste.
When we arrived at the nest-village, I stayed there for a night with them to help them settle in; Lona still looked like she had just died, and there was no rush.
The princess had eaten nothing, and her eyes remained shut: fearing she might die ere we reached the end of our journey, I went to her in the night, and laid my bare arm upon her lips. She bit into it so fiercely that I cried out. How I got away from her I do not know, but I came to myself lying beyond her reach. It was then morning, and immediately I set about our departure.
The princess hadn’t eaten anything, and her eyes were still closed. Worried that she might die before we finished our journey, I went to her during the night and placed my bare arm against her lips. She bit down hard enough that I cried out. I’m not sure how I escaped her grip, but I found myself lying out of her reach. It was morning, and I immediately started preparing for our departure.
Choosing twelve Little Ones, not of the biggest and strongest, but of the sweetest and merriest, I mounted them on six elephants, and took two more of the wise CLUMSIES, as the children called them, to bear the princess. I still rode Lona’s horse, and carried her body wrapt in her cloak before me. As nearly as I could judge I took the direct way, across the left branch of the river-bed, to the House of Bitterness, where I hoped to learn how best to cross the broader and rougher branch, and how to avoid the basin of monsters: I dreaded the former for the elephants, the latter for the children.
Choosing twelve little kids, not the biggest or strongest, but the sweetest and most cheerful, I put them on six elephants, and took two more of the wise CLUMSIES, as the kids called them, to carry the princess. I still rode Lona’s horse and held her body wrapped in her cloak in front of me. As best as I could tell, I took the most direct route, across the left side of the riverbed, to the House of Bitterness, where I hoped to find out the best way to cross the wider and rougher branch, and how to avoid the monster basin: I feared the former for the elephants, the latter for the children.
I had one terrible night on the way—the third, passed in the desert between the two branches of the dead river.
I had one awful night on the journey— the third, spent in the desert between the two sections of the dry river.
We had stopped the elephants in a sheltered place, and there let the princess slip down between them, to lie on the sand until the morning. She seemed quite dead, but I did not think she was. I laid myself a little way from her, with the body of Lona by my other side, thus to keep watch at once over the dead and the dangerous. The moon was half-way down the west, a pale, thoughtful moon, mottling the desert with shadows. Of a sudden she was eclipsed, remaining visible, but sending forth no light: a thick, diaphanous film covered her patient beauty, and she looked troubled. The film swept a little aside, and I saw the edge of it against her clearness—the jagged outline of a bat-like wing, torn and hooked. Came a cold wind with a burning sting—and Lilith was upon me. Her hands were still bound, but with her teeth she pulled from my shoulder the cloak Lona made for me, and fixed them in my flesh. I lay as one paralysed.
We had stopped the elephants in a sheltered spot, and there we let the princess slide down between them to rest on the sand until morning. She looked completely lifeless, but I didn’t believe that was the case. I positioned myself a bit away from her, with Lona’s body beside me, to keep watch over both the dead and the dangerous. The moon was halfway down in the west, a pale, contemplative moon casting shadows on the desert. Suddenly, it was eclipsed, still visible but sending no light: a thick, translucent veil covered its serene beauty, and it looked distressed. The veil shifted slightly, and I saw the edge of it against its brightness—the jagged outline of a bat-like wing, torn and hooked. A chilling wind blew in with a burning sting—and Lilith was upon me. Her hands were still tied, but with her teeth, she pulled the cloak Lona made for me from my shoulder and dug it into my flesh. I lay there as if paralyzed.
Already the very life seemed flowing from me into her, when I remembered, and struck her on the hand. She raised her head with a gurgling shriek, and I felt her shiver. I flung her from me, and sprang to my feet.
Already the very life seemed to flow from me into her when I remembered and hit her on the hand. She lifted her head with a gurgling scream, and I felt her tremble. I pushed her away from me and jumped to my feet.
She was on her knees, and rocked herself to and fro. A second blast of hot-stinging cold enveloped us; the moon shone out clear, and I saw her face—gaunt and ghastly, besmeared with red.
She was on her knees, rocking back and forth. A second wave of biting cold hit us; the moon shone bright, and I saw her face—thin and pale, smeared with red.
“Down, devil!” I cried.
"Get down, devil!" I cried.
“Where are you taking me?” she asked, with the voice of a dull echo from a sepulchre.
“Where are you taking me?” she asked, her voice echoing faintly like it was coming from a tomb.
“To your first husband,” I answered.
“To your first husband,” I replied.
“He will kill me!” she moaned.
“He's going to kill me!” she complained.
“At least he will take you off my hands!”
“At least he’ll take you off my hands!”
“Give me my daughter,” she suddenly screamed, grinding her teeth.
“Give me my daughter,” she suddenly yelled, gritting her teeth.
“Never! Your doom is upon you at last!”
“Never! Your downfall is finally here!”
“Loose my hands for pity’s sake!” she groaned. “I am in torture. The cords are sunk in my flesh.”
“Let go of my hands, please!” she groaned. “I’m in agony. The ropes are digging into my skin.”
“I dare not. Lie down!” I said.
“I can't. Lie down!” I said.
She threw herself on the ground like a log.
She fell to the ground like a heavy log.
The rest of the night passed in peace, and in the morning she again seemed dead.
The rest of the night went by peacefully, and in the morning, she appeared lifeless once more.
Before evening we came in sight of the House of Bitterness, and the next moment one of the elephants came alongside of my horse.
Before evening, we saw the House of Bitterness, and in the next moment, one of the elephants came alongside my horse.
“Please, king, you are not going to that place?” whispered the Little One who rode on his neck.
“Please, king, you’re not going to that place, are you?” whispered the Little One who rode on his neck.
“Indeed I am! We are going to stay the night there,” I answered.
“Definitely! We’re going to stay the night there,” I replied.
“Oh, please, don’t! That must be where the cat-woman lives!”
“Oh, please, don’t! That’s probably where the cat lady lives!”
“If you had ever seen her, you would not call her by that name!”
“If you had ever seen her, you wouldn't call her that!”
“Nobody ever sees her: she has lost her face! Her head is back and side all round.”
“Nobody ever sees her: she has lost her face! Her head is back and sides all around.”
“She hides her face from dull, discontented people!—Who taught you to call her the cat-woman?”
“She hides her face from boring, unhappy people!—Who told you to call her the cat-woman?”
“I heard the bad giants call her so.”
"I heard the mean giants call her that."
“What did they say about her?”
“What did they say about her?”
“That she had claws to her toes.”
“That she had claws on her toes.”
“It is not true. I know the lady. I spent a night at her house.”
“It’s not true. I know her. I stayed at her house for a night.”
“But she MAY have claws to her toes! You might see her feet, and her claws be folded up inside their cushions!”
“But she might have claws on her toes! You might see her feet, and her claws are folded up inside their cushions!”
“Then perhaps you think that I have claws to my toes?”
“Then maybe you think I have claws on my toes?”
“Oh, no; that can’t be! you are good!”
“Oh, no; that can’t be! You’re amazing!”
“The giants might have told you so!” I pursued.
"The giants might have said that!" I continued.
“We shouldn’t believe them about you!”
“We shouldn’t trust what they say about you!”
“Are the giants good?”
“Are the Giants good?”
“No; they love lying.”
“No; they love to lie.”
“Then why do you believe them about her? I know the lady is good; she cannot have claws.”
“Then why do you trust them about her? I know the woman is good; she can't be that vicious.”
“Please how do you know she is good?”
“Please, how do you know she’s good?”
“How do you know I am good?”
“How do you know I’m good?”
I rode on, while he waited for his companions, and told them what I had said.
I rode on while he waited for his friends and shared what I had said.
They hastened after me, and when they came up,—
They rushed after me, and when they caught up,—
“I would not take you to her house if I did not believe her good,” I said.
“I wouldn’t take you to her house if I didn’t think she was good,” I said.
“We know you would not,” they answered.
“We know you wouldn't,” they replied.
“If I were to do something that frightened you—what would you say?”
“If I did something that scared you—what would you say?”
“The beasts frightened us sometimes at first, but they never hurt us!” answered one.
“The animals scared us a bit at first, but they never harmed us!” answered one.
“That was before we knew them!” added another.
"That was before we knew them!" another one added.
“Just so!” I answered. “When you see the woman in that cottage, you will know that she is good. You may wonder at what she does, but she will always be good. I know her better than you know me. She will not hurt you,—or if she does,——”
“Exactly!” I replied. “When you see the woman in that cottage, you’ll know she’s a good person. You might be surprised by her actions, but she will always be good. I know her better than you know me. She won’t hurt you—unless she does,—”
“Ah, you are not sure about it, king dear! You think she MAY hurt us!”
“Hey, you’re not sure about it, my dear king! You think she MIGHT hurt us!”
“I am sure she will never be unkind to you, even if she do hurt you!”
“I’m sure she’ll never be unkind to you, even if she does hurt you!”
They were silent for a while.
They were quiet for a bit.
“I’m not afraid of being hurt—a little!—a good deal!” cried Odu. “But I should not like scratches in the dark! The giants say the cat-woman has claw-feet all over her house!”
“I’m not scared of getting hurt—a little!—a lot!” cried Odu. “But I really don’t want to get scratched in the dark! The giants say the cat-woman has claw-feet all over her house!”
“I am taking the princess to her,” I said.
“I’m taking the princess to her,” I said.
“Why?”
“Why?”
“Because she is her friend.”
“Because she's her friend.”
“How can she be good then?”
“How can she be good then?”
“Little Tumbledown is a friend of the princess,” I answered; “so is Luva: I saw them both, more than once, trying to feed her with grapes!”
“Little Tumbledown is a friend of the princess,” I replied; “so is Luva: I saw both of them, more than once, trying to feed her grapes!”
“Little Tumbledown is good! Luva is very good!”
“Little Tumbledown is awesome! Luva is really great!”
“That is why they are her friends.”
"That's why they are her friends."
“Will the cat-woman—I mean the woman that isn’t the cat-woman, and has no claws to her toes—give her grapes?”
“Will the cat-woman—I mean the woman who isn't the cat-woman, and has no claws on her toes—give her grapes?”
“She is more likely to give her scratches!”
“She is more likely to give her scratches!”
“Why?—You say she is her friend!”
“Why? You say she's her friend!”
“That is just why.—A friend is one who gives us what we need, and the princess is sorely in need of a terrible scratching.”
"That’s exactly why.—A friend is someone who gives us what we need, and the princess really needs a good scratching."
They were silent again.
They fell silent again.
“If any of you are afraid,” I said, “you may go home; I shall not prevent you. But I cannot take one with me who believes the giants rather than me, or one who will call a good lady the cat-woman!”
“If any of you are scared,” I said, “you can go home; I won’t stop you. But I can’t take anyone with me who believes the giants more than me, or someone who would call a good lady the cat-woman!”
“Please, king,” said one, “I’m so afraid of being afraid!”
“Please, king,” said one, “I'm so scared of being scared!”
“My boy,” I answered, “there is no harm in being afraid. The only harm is in doing what Fear tells you. Fear is not your master! Laugh in his face and he will run away.”
“My boy,” I replied, “there’s nothing wrong with being afraid. The only real problem comes from doing what Fear tells you. Fear isn’t your master! Laugh in its face and it will back down.”
“There she is—in the door waiting for us!” cried one, and put his hands over his eyes.
“There she is—in the doorway waiting for us!” shouted one, covering his eyes with his hands.
“How ugly she is!” cried another, and did the same.
“How ugly she is!” shouted another, and did the same.
“You do not see her,” I said; “her face is covered!”
“You can’t see her,” I said; “her face is covered!”
“She has no face!” they answered.
“She doesn’t have a face!” they replied.
“She has a very beautiful face. I saw it once.—It is indeed as beautiful as Lona’s!” I added with a sigh.
“She has a really beautiful face. I saw it once.—It's just as beautiful as Lona’s!” I added with a sigh.
“Then what makes her hide it?”
“Then what makes her keep it a secret?”
“I think I know:—anyhow, she has some good reason for it!”
“I think I know:—anyway, she has a good reason for it!”
“I don’t like the cat-woman! she is frightful!”
"I don't like the cat-woman! She's terrifying!"
“You cannot like, and you ought not to dislike what you have never seen.—Once more, you must not call her the cat-woman!”
“You can't like, and you shouldn't dislike something you've never seen. —Once again, you must not call her the cat-woman!”
“What are we to call her then, please?”
“What should we call her then, please?”
“Lady Mara.”
"Lady Mara."
“That is a pretty name!” said a girl; “I will call her ‘lady Mara’; then perhaps she will show me her beautiful face!”
“That's a lovely name!” said a girl. “I’ll call her ‘Lady Mara’; maybe then she’ll show me her beautiful face!”
Mara, drest and muffled in white, was indeed standing in the doorway to receive us.
Mara, dressed and wrapped in white, was indeed standing in the doorway to welcome us.
“At last!” she said. “Lilith’s hour has been long on the way, but it is come! Everything comes. Thousands of years have I waited—and not in vain!”
“At last!” she said. “Lilith’s time has taken a long time to arrive, but it’s here! Everything eventually happens. I’ve waited thousands of years—and it hasn’t been in vain!”
She came to me, took my treasure from my arms, carried it into the house, and returning, took the princess. Lilith shuddered, but made no resistance. The beasts lay down by the door. We followed our hostess, the Little Ones looking very grave. She laid the princess on a rough settle at one side of the room, unbound her, and turned to us.
She came to me, took my treasure from my arms, carried it into the house, and when she came back, she took the princess. Lilith shuddered but didn’t resist. The beasts lay down by the door. We followed our hostess, the Little Ones looking very serious. She placed the princess on a rough bench at one side of the room, untied her, and turned to us.
“Mr. Vane,” she said, “and you, Little Ones, I thank you! This woman would not yield to gentler measures; harder must have their turn. I must do what I can to make her repent!”
“Mr. Vane,” she said, “and you, Little Ones, thank you! This woman wouldn’t respond to gentler methods; it’s time for a tougher approach. I have to do what I can to make her regret this!”
The pitiful-hearted Little Ones began to sob sorely.
The sad Little Ones started to cry hard.
“Will you hurt her very much, lady Mara?” said the girl I have just mentioned, putting her warm little hand in mine.
“Will you hurt her a lot, lady Mara?” said the girl I just mentioned, putting her warm little hand in mine.
“Yes; I am afraid I must; I fear she will make me!” answered Mara. “It would be cruel to hurt her too little. It would have all to be done again, only worse.”
"Yes; I’m afraid I have to; I worry she’ll force me to!” replied Mara. “It would be cruel to hurt her just a little. It would all have to be redone, and it would be even worse.”
“May I stop with her?”
“Can I stay with her?”
“No, my child. She loves no one, therefore she cannot be WITH any one. There is One who will be with her, but she will not be with Him.”
“No, my child. She loves no one, so she cannot be WITH anyone. There is One who will be with her, but she will not be with Him.”
“Will the shadow that came down the hill be with her?”
“Will the shadow that came down the hill be with her?”
“The great Shadow will be in her, I fear, but he cannot be WITH her, or with any one. She will know I am beside her, but that will not comfort her.”
“The great Shadow will be in her, I fear, but he cannot be WITH her, or with anyone. She will know I am beside her, but that won’t comfort her.”
“Will you scratch her very deep?” asked Odu, going near, and putting his hand in hers. “Please, don’t make the red juice come!”
“Will you scratch her really deep?” asked Odu, getting closer and putting his hand in hers. “Please, don’t make the red juice come!”
She caught him up, turned her back to the rest of us, drew the muffling down from her face, and held him at arms’ length that he might see her.
She caught up to him, turned her back to the rest of us, pulled the muffling down from her face, and held him at arm's length so he could see her.
As if his face had been a mirror, I saw in it what he saw. For one moment he stared, his little mouth open; then a divine wonder arose in his countenance, and swiftly changed to intense delight. For a minute he gazed entranced, then she set him down. Yet a moment he stood looking up at her, lost in contemplation—then ran to us with the face of a prophet that knows a bliss he cannot tell. Mara rearranged her mufflings, and turned to the other children.
As if his face were a mirror, I saw what he saw. For a moment, he stared, his small mouth open; then a sense of divine wonder appeared on his face, quickly transforming into pure delight. For a minute, he gazed in amazement, then she set him down. For just a moment, he stood looking up at her, lost in thought—then ran to us with the expression of a prophet who knows a joy he can't express. Mara adjusted her wraps and turned to the other kids.
“You must eat and drink before you go to sleep,” she said; “you have had a long journey!”
“You need to eat and drink before you go to bed,” she said; “you’ve had a long trip!”
She set the bread of her house before them, and a jug of cold water. They had never seen bread before, and this was hard and dry, but they ate it without sign of distaste. They had never seen water before, but they drank without demur, one after the other looking up from the draught with a face of glad astonishment. Then she led away the smallest, and the rest went trooping after her. With her own gentle hands, they told me, she put them to bed on the floor of the garret.
She set the bread from her home in front of them, along with a jug of cold water. They had never seen bread before; it was hard and dry, but they ate it without showing any dislike. They had never encountered water before either, but they drank it without hesitation, each looking up with a face full of happy surprise. Then she took the smallest one by the hand, and the others followed her. With her own gentle hands, they told me, she tucked them in on the floor of the attic.
CHAPTER XXXIX. THAT NIGHT
Their night was a troubled one, and they brought a strange report of it into the day. Whether the fear of their sleep came out into their waking, or their waking fear sank with them into their dreams, awake or asleep they were never at rest from it. All night something seemed going on in the house—something silent, something terrible, something they were not to know. Never a sound awoke; the darkness was one with the silence, and the silence was the terror.
Their night was restless, and they brought an unsettling account of it into the day. Whether their fear from sleep lingered into their waking hours, or their waking anxiety sank with them into their dreams, they were never at peace, awake or asleep. All night, it felt like something was happening in the house—something quiet, something horrifying, something they were not meant to understand. No sound disturbed them; the darkness merged with the silence, and the silence embodied the fear.
Once, a frightful wind filled the house, and shook its inside, they said, so that it quivered and trembled like a horse shaking himself; but it was a silent wind that made not even a moan in their chamber, and passed away like a soundless sob.
Once, a terrifying wind filled the house and rattled everything inside, they said, so that it shook and quivered like a horse shaking itself; but it was a silent wind that didn't make a sound in their room, and it slipped away like a silent sob.
They fell asleep. But they woke again with a great start. They thought the house was filling with water such as they had been drinking. It came from below, and swelled up until the garret was full of it to the very roof. But it made no more sound than the wind, and when it sank away, they fell asleep dry and warm.
They fell asleep. But they woke up with a jolt. They thought the house was filling with water like what they had been drinking. It came from below and rose up until the attic was completely full. But it was as quiet as the wind, and when it receded, they fell asleep warm and dry.
The next time they woke, all the air, they said, inside and out, was full of cats. They swarmed—up and down, along and across, everywhere about the room. They felt their claws trying to get through the night-gowns lady Mara had put on them, but they could not; and in the morning not one of them had a scratch. Through the dark suddenly, came the only sound they heard the night long—the far-off howl of the huge great-grandmother-cat in the desert: she must have been calling her little ones, they thought, for that instant the cats stopped, and all was still. Once more they fell fast asleep, and did not wake till the sun was rising.
The next time they woke up, they said, the air, inside and out, was filled with cats. They were everywhere—up and down, along and across, all around the room. They felt the cats' claws trying to get through the nightgowns that Lady Mara had put on them, but they couldn’t; and by morning, none of them had a scratch. Through the darkness, the only sound they heard all night was the distant howl of the giant great-grandmother cat in the desert: she must have been calling her little ones, they thought, because for a moment all the cats stopped, and everything was quiet. Once again, they fell fast asleep and didn’t wake up until the sun was rising.
Such was the account the children gave of their experiences. But I was with the veiled woman and the princess all through the night: something of what took place I saw; much I only felt; and there was more which eye could not see, and heart only could in a measure understand.
Such was the story the children shared about their experiences. But I was with the woman in the veil and the princess all night: I witnessed some of what happened; I felt much; and there was more that the eye couldn’t see, and the heart could only understand to some extent.
As soon as Mara left the room with the children, my eyes fell on the white leopardess: I thought we had left her behind us, but there she was, cowering in a corner. Apparently she was in mortal terror of what she might see. A lamp stood on the high chimney-piece, and sometimes the room seemed full of lamp-shadows, sometimes of cloudy forms. The princess lay on the settle by the wall, and seemed never to have moved hand or foot. It was a fearsome waiting.
As soon as Mara walked out of the room with the kids, my eyes landed on the white leopardess: I thought we had left her behind, but there she was, huddled in a corner. She looked like she was terrified of what she might see. A lamp was on the high mantel, and sometimes the room felt filled with lamp shadows, and other times with hazy shapes. The princess was lying on the bench against the wall, and it seemed like she hadn't moved at all. It was an unsettling wait.
When Mara returned, she drew the settle with Lilith upon it to the middle of the room, then sat down opposite me, at the other side of the hearth. Between us burned a small fire.
When Mara came back, she moved the bench with Lilith sitting on it to the center of the room, then sat down across from me on the other side of the fireplace. A small fire burned between us.
Something terrible was on its way! The cloudy presences flickered and shook. A silvery creature like a slowworm came crawling out from among them, slowly crossed the clay floor, and crept into the fire. We sat motionless. The something came nearer.
Something terrible was coming! The cloudy figures flickered and shook. A silvery creature that looked like a slowworm crawled out from among them, slowly crossed the clay floor, and crept into the fire. We sat still. The something got closer.
But the hours passed, midnight drew nigh, and there was no change. The night was very still. Not a sound broke the silence, not a rustle from the fire, not a crack from board or beam. Now and again I felt a sort of heave, but whether in the earth or in the air or in the waters under the earth, whether in my own body or in my soul—whether it was anywhere, I could not tell. A dread sense of judgment was upon me. But I was not afraid, for I had ceased to care for aught save the thing that must be done.
But the hours went by, midnight approached, and nothing changed. The night was very quiet. Not a sound broke the silence, no rustle from the fire, no creak from boards or beams. Every now and then I felt a kind of tremor, but whether it was in the earth, in the air, or in the waters beneath the earth, or even within my own body or soul—I couldn't tell. A chilling sense of judgment weighed on me. But I wasn't afraid, because I had stopped caring about anything except the task that needed to be done.
Suddenly it was midnight. The muffled woman rose, turned toward the settle, and slowly unwound the long swathes that hid her face: they dropped on the ground, and she stepped over them. The feet of the princess were toward the hearth; Mara went to her head, and turning, stood behind it. Then I saw her face. It was lovely beyond speech—white and sad, heart-and-soul sad, but not unhappy, and I knew it never could be unhappy. Great tears were running down her cheeks: she wiped them away with her robe; her countenance grew very still, and she wept no more. But for the pity in every line of her expression, she would have seemed severe. She laid her hand on the head of the princess—on the hair that grew low on the forehead, and stooping, breathed on the sallow brow. The body shuddered.
Suddenly it was midnight. The muffled woman stood up, turned toward the settle, and slowly took off the long pieces of fabric that covered her face: they dropped to the ground, and she stepped over them. The princess’s feet were toward the hearth; Mara went to her head and turned to stand behind it. Then I saw her face. It was unbelievably beautiful—pale and sorrowful, deeply sad but not unhappy, and I knew it could never truly be unhappy. Big tears were streaming down her cheeks: she wiped them away with her robe; her expression became very calm, and she stopped crying. If it weren't for the compassion in every line of her face, she would have looked severe. She placed her hand on the princess’s head—on the hair that fell low on her forehead, and leaning down, she breathed on the pale brow. The body shuddered.
“Will you turn away from the wicked things you have been doing so long?” said Mara gently.
“Will you stop doing the bad things you’ve been doing for so long?” said Mara gently.
The princess did not answer. Mara put the question again, in the same soft, inviting tone.
The princess didn’t respond. Mara asked the question again, using the same gentle, inviting tone.
Still there was no sign of hearing. She spoke the words a third time.
Still, there was no sign of a response. She repeated the words for a third time.
Then the seeming corpse opened its mouth and answered, its words appearing to frame themselves of something else than sound.—I cannot shape the thing further: sounds they were not, yet they were words to me.
Then the seemingly lifeless body opened its mouth and spoke, its words seeming to form from something other than sound. —I can’t describe it any better: they weren’t sounds, but they were words to me.
“I will not,” she said. “I will be myself and not another!”
“I won’t,” she said. “I’ll be myself and not someone else!”
“Alas, you are another now, not yourself! Will you not be your real self?”
“Unfortunately, you’re someone else now, not the person you used to be! Won’t you be your true self?”
“I will be what I mean myself now.”
"I will be what I truly mean to be now."
“If you were restored, would you not make what amends you could for the misery you have caused?”
“If you were healed, wouldn’t you do whatever you could to make up for the pain you’ve caused?”
“I would do after my nature.”
“I would act according to my true self.”
“You do not know it: your nature is good, and you do evil!”
“You don’t realize it: your true nature is good, yet you do bad things!”
“I will do as my Self pleases—as my Self desires.”
“I will do what I want—what I desire.”
“You will do as the Shadow, overshadowing your Self inclines you?”
"You will do what the Shadow makes you do, overshadowing your true self?"
“I will do what I will to do.”
“I will do what I want to do.”
“You have killed your daughter, Lilith!”
"You've killed your daughter, Lilith!"
“I have killed thousands. She is my own!”
“I’ve killed thousands. She’s my own!”
“She was never yours as you are another’s.”
“She was never yours because you belong to someone else.”
“I am not another’s; I am my own, and my daughter is mine.”
“I belong to myself; I’m my own person, and my daughter is mine.”
“Then, alas, your hour is come!”
“Then, oh no, your time has come!”
“I care not. I am what I am; no one can take from me myself!”
“I don’t care. I am who I am; no one can take away my identity!”
“You are not the Self you imagine.”
“You aren’t the person you think you are.”
“So long as I feel myself what it pleases me to think myself, I care not. I am content to be to myself what I would be. What I choose to seem to myself makes me what I am. My own thought makes me me; my own thought of myself is me. Another shall not make me!”
“As long as I feel like what I like to think I am, I don't care. I'm happy to be what I want to be. How I choose to see myself defines who I am. My own thoughts make me me; my own perception of myself is me. No one else can define me!”
“But another has made you, and can compel you to see what you have made yourself. You will not be able much longer to look to yourself anything but what he sees you! You will not much longer have satisfaction in the thought of yourself. At this moment you are aware of the coming change!”
“But someone else has created you, and can force you to acknowledge what you have shaped yourself into. You won’t be able to see yourself as anything other than how he sees you for much longer! You won’t find satisfaction in the idea of yourself for much longer. Right now, you can sense the change that’s coming!”
“No one ever made me. I defy that Power to unmake me from a free woman! You are his slave, and I defy you! You may be able to torture me—I do not know, but you shall not compel me to anything against my will!”
“No one has ever forced me. I challenge that power to take away my freedom as a woman! You are his slave, and I stand against you! You might be able to torture me—I don’t know—but you will not make me do anything against my will!”
“Such a compulsion would be without value. But there is a light that goes deeper than the will, a light that lights up the darkness behind it: that light can change your will, can make it truly yours and not another’s—not the Shadow’s. Into the created can pour itself the creating will, and so redeem it!”
"Such a compulsion would be worthless. But there is a light that goes deeper than will, a light that illuminates the darkness beneath it: that light can transform your will, making it genuinely yours and not someone else's—not the Shadow’s. Into the created can flow the creating will, thereby redeeming it!"
“That light shall not enter me: I hate it!—Begone, slave!”
“That light won't touch me: I can’t stand it!—Get out of here, servant!”
“I am no slave, for I love that light, and will with the deeper will which created mine. There is no slave but the creature that wills against its creator. Who is a slave but her who cries, ‘I am free,’ yet cannot cease to exist!”
“I am not a slave, because I embrace that light, and will with the greater will that created mine. The only slave is the being that goes against its creator. Who is a slave but the one who cries, ‘I am free,’ yet cannot stop existing!”
“You speak foolishness from a cowering heart! You imagine me given over to you: I defy you! I hold myself against you! What I choose to be, you cannot change. I will not be what you think me—what you say I am!”
"You’re talking nonsense out of fear! You think I’m just going to give in to you: I won’t back down! I stand my ground against you! Who I choose to be is not up to you. I won't be what you think I am—what you claim I am!"
“I am sorry: you must suffer!”
“I’m sorry: you have to go through this!”
“But be free!”
"But be free!"
“She alone is free who would make free; she loves not freedom who would enslave: she is herself a slave. Every life, every will, every heart that came within your ken, you have sought to subdue: you are the slave of every slave you have made—such a slave that you do not know it!—See your own self!”
"Only she is free who wants to free others; she does not love freedom if she would enslave others: she is a slave herself. Every life, every will, every heart that has come into your view, you have tried to dominate: you are the slave of every slave you have created—so much of a slave that you don't even realize it!—Look at yourself!"
She took her hand from the head of the princess, and went two backward paces from her.
She lifted her hand from the princess's head and took two steps back from her.
A soundless presence as of roaring flame possessed the house—the same, I presume, that was to the children a silent wind. Involuntarily I turned to the hearth: its fire was a still small moveless glow. But I saw the worm-thing come creeping out, white-hot, vivid as incandescent silver, the live heart of essential fire. Along the floor it crawled toward the settle, going very slow. Yet more slowly it crept up on it, and laid itself, as unwilling to go further, at the feet of the princess. I rose and stole nearer. Mara stood motionless, as one that waits an event foreknown. The shining thing crawled on to a bare bony foot: it showed no suffering, neither was the settle scorched where the worm had lain. Slowly, very slowly, it crept along her robe until it reached her bosom, where it disappeared among the folds.
A soundless presence like roaring flames filled the house—the same thing, I think, that to the children felt like a gentle wind. I instinctively looked at the hearth: its fire was just a quiet, still glow. But then I saw the worm-like creature come slithering out, white-hot and bright like incandescent silver, the living heart of pure fire. It crawled slowly across the floor toward the settle. Even more slowly, it inched up to it and settled at the feet of the princess, as if reluctant to go any further. I got up and moved closer. Mara stood still, like someone waiting for a known event. The glowing creature crawled onto a bare, bony foot: it showed no signs of pain, and the settle wasn't scorched where the worm had rested. Very slowly, it crept along her robe until it disappeared among the folds at her chest.
The face of the princess lay stonily calm, the eyelids closed as over dead eyes; and for some minutes nothing followed. At length, on the dry, parchment-like skin, began to appear drops as of the finest dew: in a moment they were as large as seed-pearls, ran together, and began to pour down in streams. I darted forward to snatch the worm from the poor withered bosom, and crush it with my foot. But Mara, Mother of Sorrow, stepped between, and drew aside the closed edges of the robe: no serpent was there—no searing trail; the creature had passed in by the centre of the black spot, and was piercing through the joints and marrow to the thoughts and intents of the heart. The princess gave one writhing, contorted shudder, and I knew the worm was in her secret chamber.
The princess's face was eerily calm, her eyelids shut over lifeless eyes; and for a few minutes, nothing happened. Then, on her dry, parchment-like skin, tiny droplets resembling the finest dew began to form: in no time, they grew as large as seed pearls, merged together, and started to run down in streams. I rushed forward to grab the worm from her frail chest and stomp on it. But Mara, Mother of Sorrow, stepped in between and pulled back the edges of the robe: there was no serpent—no burning trail; the creature had entered through the center of the black spot, piercing through her joints and marrow, reaching for the thoughts and intentions of her heart. The princess gave a single, writhing shudder, and I realized the worm was in her hidden depths.
“She is seeing herself!” said Mara; and laying her hand on my arm, she drew me three paces from the settle.
“She’s looking at herself!” said Mara; and putting her hand on my arm, she pulled me three steps away from the couch.
Of a sudden the princess bent her body upward in an arch, then sprang to the floor, and stood erect. The horror in her face made me tremble lest her eyes should open, and the sight of them overwhelm me. Her bosom heaved and sank, but no breath issued. Her hair hung and dripped; then it stood out from her head and emitted sparks; again hung down, and poured the sweat of her torture on the floor.
Suddenly, the princess arched her body upward, then leaped to the floor and stood tall. The terror on her face made me shudder, afraid that if her eyes opened, the sight would engulf me. Her chest rose and fell, but she wasn’t breathing. Her hair dripped and hung down; then it stood out from her head, giving off sparks; again it hung down, dripping the sweat of her torment onto the floor.
I would have thrown my arms about her, but Mara stopped me.
I would have hugged her, but Mara stopped me.
“You cannot go near her,” she said. “She is far away from us, afar in the hell of her self-consciousness. The central fire of the universe is radiating into her the knowledge of good and evil, the knowledge of what she is. She sees at last the good she is not, the evil she is. She knows that she is herself the fire in which she is burning, but she does not know that the Light of Life is the heart of that fire. Her torment is that she is what she is. Do not fear for her; she is not forsaken. No gentler way to help her was left. Wait and watch.”
“You can’t get close to her,” she said. “She’s distant from us, trapped in her own self-consciousness. The core energy of the universe is illuminating for her the concepts of good and evil, revealing who she truly is. She finally recognizes the good she lacks and the evil she possesses. She understands that she is the very fire in which she’s burning, but she doesn’t realize that the Light of Life is the essence of that fire. Her suffering comes from being who she is. Don’t worry about her; she’s not abandoned. There’s no kinder way to support her. Just wait and observe.”
It may have been five minutes or five years that she stood thus—I cannot tell; but at last she flung herself on her face.
It could have been five minutes or five years that she stood like that—I can’t say; but finally, she threw herself down on her face.
Mara went to her, and stood looking down upon her. Large tears fell from her eyes on the woman who had never wept, and would not weep.
Mara approached her and looked down at her. Big tears streamed from her eyes onto the woman who had never cried and wouldn’t cry.
“Will you change your way?” she said at length.
“Will you change your ways?” she asked finally.
“Why did he make me such?” gasped Lilith. “I would have made myself—oh, so different! I am glad it was he that made me and not I myself! He alone is to blame for what I am! Never would I have made such a worthless thing! He meant me such that I might know it and be miserable! I will not be made any longer!”
“Why did he make me this way?” gasped Lilith. “I would have created myself—oh, so differently! I’m glad he made me and not I myself! He alone is responsible for who I am! I would never have made something so worthless! He designed me to know this and to be miserable! I won't allow myself to be shaped any longer!”
“Unmake yourself, then,” said Mara.
“Unmake yourself, then,” said Mara.
“Alas, I cannot! You know it, and mock me! How often have I not agonised to cease, but the tyrant keeps me being! I curse him!—Now let him kill me!”
“Unfortunately, I can’t! You know it, and you make fun of me! How many times have I struggled to stop, but the tyrant keeps me going! I curse him! —Now let him kill me!”
The words came in jets as from a dying fountain.
The words flowed out in bursts like water from a dying fountain.
“Had he not made you,” said Mara, gently and slowly, “you could not even hate him. But he did not make you such. You have made yourself what you are.—Be of better cheer: he can remake you.”
“Had he not created you,” Mara said softly and slowly, “you wouldn’t even be able to hate him. But he didn’t create you this way. You’ve made yourself who you are. —Stay hopeful: he can remake you.”
“I will not be remade!”
"I won't be remade!"
“He will not change you; he will only restore you to what you were.”
“He won’t change you; he’ll just bring you back to who you used to be.”
“I will not be aught of his making.”
“I won't be anything he created.”
“Are you not willing to have that set right which you have set wrong?”
“Are you not willing to fix what you've messed up?”
She lay silent; her suffering seemed abated.
She lay quiet; her pain seemed lessened.
“If you are willing, put yourself again on the settle.”
“If you’re ready, sit back down on the bench.”
“I will not,” she answered, forcing the words through her clenched teeth.
“I will not,” she replied, pushing the words through her clenched teeth.
A wind seemed to wake inside the house, blowing without sound or impact; and a water began to rise that had no lap in its ripples, no sob in its swell. It was cold, but it did not benumb. Unseen and noiseless it came. It smote no sense in me, yet I knew it rising. I saw it lift at last and float her. Gently it bore her, unable to resist, and left rather than laid her on the settle. Then it sank swiftly away.
A wind appeared to stir inside the house, blowing silently and without force; and a water started to rise that had no gentle waves, no sigh in its swell. It was cold, but it didn’t numb me. Unseen and silent, it approached. It didn’t affect my senses, yet I felt it rising. I finally saw it lift her and carry her. It gently bore her, unable to resist, and placed her on the settle rather than laying her down. Then it quickly sank away.
The strife of thought, accusing and excusing, began afresh, and gathered fierceness. The soul of Lilith lay naked to the torture of pure interpenetrating inward light. She began to moan, and sigh deep sighs, then murmur as holding colloquy with a dividual self: her queendom was no longer whole; it was divided against itself. One moment she would exult as over her worst enemy, and weep; the next she would writhe as in the embrace of a friend whom her soul hated, and laugh like a demon. At length she began what seemed a tale about herself, in a language so strange, and in forms so shadowy, that I could but here and there understand a little. Yet the language seemed the primeval shape of one I knew well, and the forms to belong to dreams which had once been mine, but refused to be recalled. The tale appeared now and then to touch upon things that Adam had read from the disparted manuscript, and often to make allusion to influences and forces—vices too, I could not help suspecting—with which I was unacquainted.
The struggle of thoughts, judging and justifying, started up again and intensified. Lilith's soul was laid bare to the pain of pure, penetrating inner light. She began to moan and let out deep sighs, then began to murmur as if having a conversation with a divided self: her reign was no longer whole; it was at odds with itself. One moment she would feel triumphant, as if over her worst enemy, and then she would cry; the next moment she would writhe as if in the arms of a friend her soul loathed, laughing like a demon. Eventually, she started what seemed like a story about herself, in a language so unfamiliar and in forms so shadowy that I could only occasionally grasp bits of it. Yet, the language felt like a primitive version of one I knew well, and the forms seemed to belong to dreams that had once been mine, but that I couldn't recall. The story occasionally seemed to touch on things Adam had read from the broken manuscript, often referencing influences and forces—vices too, I couldn't help but suspect—of which I was unaware.
She ceased, and again came the horror in her hair, the sparkling and flowing alternate. I sent a beseeching look to Mara.
She stopped, and once more the horror appeared in her hair, the sparkling and flowing back and forth. I sent a pleading glance to Mara.
“Those, alas, are not the tears of repentance!” she said. “The true tears gather in the eyes. Those are far more bitter, and not so good. Self-loathing is not sorrow. Yet it is good, for it marks a step in the way home, and in the father’s arms the prodigal forgets the self he abominates. Once with his father, he is to himself of no more account. It will be so with her.”
“Those, unfortunately, aren’t tears of regret!” she said. “Real tears collect in the eyes. Those are much more painful and not so helpful. Self-hatred isn’t sadness. Yet it’s a good thing, as it shows a move toward home, and in the father’s embrace, the wayward child forgets the self they despise. Once with his father, he won’t even matter to himself anymore. It will be the same for her.”
She went nearer and said,
She stepped closer and said,
“Will you restore that which you have wrongfully taken?”
“Will you give back what you have wrongfully taken?”
“I have taken nothing,” answered the princess, forcing out the words in spite of pain, “that I had not the right to take. My power to take manifested my right.”
“I haven’t taken anything,” replied the princess, struggling to speak through the pain, “that I didn’t have the right to take. My ability to take showed that I had that right.”
Mara left her.
Mara broke up with her.
Gradually my soul grew aware of an invisible darkness, a something more terrible than aught that had yet made itself felt. A horrible Nothingness, a Negation positive infolded her; the border of its being that was yet no being, touched me, and for one ghastly instant I seemed alone with Death Absolute! It was not the absence of everything I felt, but the presence of Nothing. The princess dashed herself from the settle to the floor with an exceeding great and bitter cry. It was the recoil of Being from Annihilation.
Gradually, my soul became aware of an invisible darkness, something more terrifying than anything I had felt before. A horrible Nothingness, a definite Negation enveloped me; the edge of its existence, which was not really existence, brushed against me, and for one horrifying moment, I felt utterly alone with Death itself! It wasn’t the lack of everything I was sensing, but the overwhelming presence of Nothing. The princess threw herself from the seat to the floor with a loud and bitter scream. It was the reaction of Being against Annihilation.
“For pity’s sake,” she shrieked, “tear my heart out, but let me live!”
“For God’s sake,” she screamed, “rip my heart out, but let me live!”
With that there fell upon her, and upon us also who watched with her, the perfect calm as of a summer night. Suffering had all but reached the brim of her life’s cup, and a hand had emptied it! She raised her head, half rose, and looked around her. A moment more, and she stood erect, with the air of a conqueror: she had won the battle! Dareful she had met her spiritual foes; they had withdrawn defeated! She raised her withered arm above her head, a pæan of unholy triumph in her throat—when suddenly her eyes fixed in a ghastly stare.—What was she seeing?
With that, a perfect calm settled over her and over us who were watching with her, like a summer night. She had almost reached the limit of her suffering, and someone had made it go away! She lifted her head, partially stood up, and looked around. In just a moment, she was standing tall, with the demeanor of a winner: she had overcome the struggle! Fearlessly, she had faced her inner demons; they had retreated in defeat! She raised her frail arm above her head, a shout of unholy victory caught in her throat—when suddenly her eyes went wide in a horrified stare.—What was she seeing?
I looked, and saw: before her, cast from unseen heavenly mirror, stood the reflection of herself, and beside it a form of splendent beauty, She trembled, and sank again on the floor helpless. She knew the one what God had intended her to be, the other what she had made herself.
I looked and saw that in front of her, projected from an unseen heavenly mirror, was her reflection, and beside it a figure of dazzling beauty. She trembled and sank helplessly back to the floor. She understood the person God intended her to be and the one she had created for herself.
The rest of the night she lay motionless altogether.
The rest of the night, she lay completely still.
With the gray dawn growing in the room, she rose, turned to Mara, and said, in prideful humility, “You have conquered. Let me go into the wilderness and bewail myself.”
With the gray dawn lighting up the room, she got up, turned to Mara, and said, with a mix of pride and humility, “You've won. Let me go into the wilderness and mourn for myself.”
Mara saw that her submission was not feigned, neither was it real. She looked at her a moment, and returned:
Mara realized that her submission wasn't fake, but it also wasn't genuine. She glanced at her for a moment and responded:
“Begin, then, and set right in the place of wrong.”
"Start now and put things in order where they've gone wrong."
“I know not how,” she replied—with the look of one who foresaw and feared the answer.
“I don’t know how,” she replied, looking like someone who anticipated and was afraid of the answer.
“Open thy hand, and let that which is in it go.”
“Open your hand, and let what’s in it go.”
A fierce refusal seemed to struggle for passage, but she kept it prisoned.
A strong refusal seemed to fight to get out, but she kept it locked away.
“I cannot,” she said. “I have no longer the power. Open it for me.”
“I can’t,” she said. “I don’t have the strength anymore. Open it for me.”
She held out the offending hand. It was more a paw than a hand. It seemed to me plain that she could not open it.
She held out her hand, which looked more like a paw. It was clear to me that she couldn't open it.
Mara did not even look at it.
Mara didn’t even glance at it.
“You must open it yourself,” she said quietly.
“You have to open it yourself,” she said softly.
“I have told you I cannot!”
“I've told you I can't!”
“You can if you will—not indeed at once, but by persistent effort. What you have done, you do not yet wish undone—do not yet intend to undo!”
"You can if you really want to—not right away, but with consistent effort. What you’ve done, you don’t want to take back yet—you don’t intend to reverse it!"
“You think so, I dare say,” rejoined the princess with a flash of insolence, “but I KNOW that I cannot open my hand!”
"You think that, I guess," the princess replied with a gleam of defiance, "but I KNOW that I can't open my hand!"
“I know you better than you know yourself, and I know you can. You have often opened it a little way. Without trouble and pain you cannot open it quite, but you CAN open it. At worst you could beat it open! I pray you, gather your strength, and open it wide.”
“I understand you better than you understand yourself, and I know you can do it. You’ve often managed to open it a bit. Without struggle and pain, you can’t fully open it, but you CAN open it. At the very least, you could force it open! I urge you, find your strength and open it wide.”
“I will not try what I know impossible. It would be the part of a fool!”
“I won’t attempt what I know is impossible. That would be foolish!”
“Which you have been playing all your life! Oh, you are hard to teach!”
“Which you have been playing your whole life! Oh, you’re so hard to teach!”
Defiance reappeared on the face of the princess. She turned her back on Mara, saying, “I know what you have been tormenting me for! You have not succeeded, nor shall you succeed! You shall yet find me stronger than you think! I will yet be mistress of myself! I am still what I have always known myself—queen of Hell, and mistress of the worlds!”
Defiance returned to the princess's face. She turned away from Mara and said, “I know what you’ve been putting me through! You haven’t won, and you won’t win! You’ll see that I’m stronger than you think! I will be in control of myself! I am still who I’ve always known I am—queen of Hell, and master of the worlds!”
Then came the most fearful thing of all. I did not know what it was; I knew myself unable to imagine it; I knew only that if it came near me I should die of terror! I now know that it was LIFE IN DEATH—life dead, yet existent; and I knew that Lilith had had glimpses, but only glimpses of it before: it had never been with her until now.
Then came the most terrifying thing of all. I didn’t know what it was; I couldn’t even begin to imagine it; I only knew that if it got close to me, I would die from fear! Now I understand that it was LIFE IN DEATH—life that was dead, yet still there; and I knew that Lilith had caught brief glimpses of it before, but it had never been truly with her until now.
She stood as she had turned. Mara went and sat down by the fire. Fearing to stand alone with the princess, I went also and sat again by the hearth. Something began to depart from me. A sense of cold, yet not what we call cold, crept, not into, but out of my being, and pervaded it. The lamp of life and the eternal fire seemed dying together, and I about to be left with naught but the consciousness that I had been alive. Mercifully, bereavement did not go so far, and my thought went back to Lilith.
She stood as she had turned. Mara went and sat down by the fire. Afraid to stand alone with the princess, I also sat down by the hearth again. Something started to leave me. A feeling of cold, but not the kind we usually think of as cold, crept out of my being and filled me. The light of life and the eternal flame seemed to be dying at the same time, and I felt like I was about to be left with nothing but the awareness that I had been alive. Thankfully, the loss didn’t go that far, and my mind returned to Lilith.
Something was taking place in her which we did not know. We knew we did not feel what she felt, but we knew we felt something of the misery it caused her. The thing itself was in her, not in us; its reflex, her misery, reached us, and was again reflected in us: she was in the outer darkness, we present with her who was in it! We were not in the outer darkness; had we been, we could not have been WITH her; we should have been timelessly, spacelessly, absolutely apart. The darkness knows neither the light nor itself; only the light knows itself and the darkness also. None but God hates evil and understands it.
Something was happening inside her that we didn't understand. We knew we didn't feel what she felt, but we were aware of the misery it caused her. The source of her pain was within her, not us; her misery reached us and reflected back onto us: she was in the outer darkness, while we were there with her in it! We weren't in the outer darkness ourselves; if we had been, we couldn't have been WITH her; we would have been completely separated, without time or space. The darkness doesn't recognize the light or itself; only the light can see itself and the darkness as well. Only God hates evil and understands it.
Something was gone from her, which then first, by its absence, she knew to have been with her every moment of her wicked years. The source of life had withdrawn itself; all that was left her of conscious being was the dregs of her dead and corrupted life.
Something was missing from her, and for the first time, through its absence, she realized it had been with her every moment during her wicked years. The source of life had pulled away; all that remained of her conscious existence was the leftover remnants of her ruined and corrupted life.
She stood rigid. Mara buried her head in her hands. I gazed on the face of one who knew existence but not love—knew nor life, nor joy, nor good; with my eyes I saw the face of a live death! She knew life only to know that it was dead, and that, in her, death lived. It was not merely that life had ceased in her, but that she was consciously a dead thing. She had killed her life, and was dead—and knew it. She must DEATH IT for ever and ever! She had tried her hardest to unmake herself, and could not! she was a dead life! she could not cease! she must BE! In her face I saw and read beyond its misery—saw in its dismay that the dismay behind it was more than it could manifest. It sent out a livid gloom; the light that was in her was darkness, and after its kind it shone. She was what God could not have created. She had usurped beyond her share in self-creation, and her part had undone His! She saw now what she had made, and behold, it was not good! She was as a conscious corpse, whose coffin would never come to pieces, never set her free! Her bodily eyes stood wide open, as if gazing into the heart of horror essential—her own indestructible evil. Her right hand also was now clenched—upon existent Nothing—her inheritance!
She stood still. Mara buried her head in her hands. I looked at the face of someone who knew life but not love—knew neither life, nor joy, nor goodness; with my eyes, I saw the face of a living death! She only knew life to realize it was dead, and that, within her, death existed. It wasn’t just that life had ended in her, but that she was fully aware of being a dead thing. She had ended her own life, and was dead—and knew it. She must endure this DEATH forever and ever! She had tried her hardest to unmake herself, and couldn’t! She was a dead life! She couldn’t stop! She must EXIST! In her face, I saw and understood beyond its suffering—I saw in its distress that the despair behind it was more than it could show. It radiated a sickly gloom; the light within her was darkness, and it shone accordingly. She was something God could not have created. She had taken more than her share in self-creation, and her existence had undone His! She realized now what she had become, and behold, it was not good! She was like a conscious corpse, whose coffin would never fall apart, never set her free! Her eyes were wide open, as if staring into the core of essential horror—her own indestructible evil. Her right hand was also clenched—upon existent Nothing—her inheritance!
But with God all things are possible: He can save even the rich!
But with God, anything is possible: He can save even the wealthy!
Without change of look, without sign of purpose, Lilith walked toward Mara. She felt her coming, and rose to meet her.
Without changing her expression or showing any intent, Lilith walked towards Mara. She sensed her approach and got up to greet her.
“I yield,” said the princess. “I cannot hold out. I am defeated.—Not the less, I cannot open my hand.”
“I give up,” said the princess. “I can’t keep resisting. I’m defeated.—Still, I can’t open my hand.”
“Have you tried?”
"Have you given it a shot?"
“I am trying now with all my might.”
“I’m doing my best right now.”
“I will take you to my father. You have wronged him worst of the created, therefore he best of the created can help you.”
“I'll take you to my father. You've hurt him more than anyone else, so he's the best person to help you.”
“How can HE help me?”
“How can he help me?”
“He will forgive you.”
“He’ll forgive you.”
“Ah, if he would but help me to cease! Not even that am I capable of! I have no power over myself; I am a slave! I acknowledge it. Let me die.”
“Ah, if he would just help me stop! I can’t even do that! I have no control over myself; I’m a slave! I admit it. Let me die.”
“A slave thou art that shall one day be a child!” answered Mara.—“Verily, thou shalt die, but not as thou thinkest. Thou shalt die out of death into life. Now is the Life for, that never was against thee!”
“A slave you are who will one day be a child!” answered Mara. “Truly, you will die, but not as you think. You will die from death into life. Now is the Life that has never been against you!”
Like her mother, in whom lay the motherhood of all the world, Mara put her arms around Lilith, and kissed her on the forehead. The fiery-cold misery went out of her eyes, and their fountains filled. She lifted, and bore her to her own bed in a corner of the room, laid her softly upon it, and closed her eyes with caressing hands.
Like her mother, who embodied the nurturing spirit of the world, Mara wrapped her arms around Lilith and kissed her on the forehead. The intense, cold sorrow faded from her eyes, and they began to fill with tears. She lifted Lilith and carried her to her own bed in the corner of the room, gently laying her down and tenderly closing her eyes with gentle hands.
Lilith lay and wept. The Lady of Sorrow went to the door and opened it.
Lilith lay there crying. The Lady of Sorrow walked to the door and opened it.
Morn, with the Spring in her arms, waited outside. Softly they stole in at the opened door, with a gentle wind in the skirts of their garments. It flowed and flowed about Lilith, rippling the unknown, upwaking sea of her life eternal; rippling and to ripple it, until at length she who had been but as a weed cast on the dry sandy shore to wither, should know herself an inlet of the everlasting ocean, henceforth to flow into her for ever, and ebb no more. She answered the morning wind with reviving breath, and began to listen. For in the skirts of the wind had come the rain—the soft rain that heals the mown, the many-wounded grass—soothing it with the sweetness of all music, the hush that lives between music and silence. It bedewed the desert places around the cottage, and the sands of Lilith’s heart heard it, and drank it in. When Mara returned to sit by her bed, her tears were flowing softer than the rain, and soon she was fast asleep.
Morning, with Spring in her arms, waited outside. They quietly slipped in through the open door, with a gentle breeze brushing against their clothes. It swirled around Lilith, awakening the mysterious, eternal sea of her life; rippling and continuing to ripple, until finally, she who had once been like a weed cast on a dry sandy shore to wither would realize she was an inlet of the everlasting ocean, destined to flow into her forever, never to ebb again. She responded to the morning breeze with fresh energy and began to listen. For within the breeze had come the rain—the gentle rain that heals the cut and battered grass—soothing it with the beauty of all music, the stillness that exists between music and silence. It drenched the desolate areas around the cottage, and the sands of Lilith’s heart felt it and absorbed it. When Mara returned to sit by her bedside, her tears flowed softer than the rain, and soon she was fast asleep.
CHAPTER XL. THE HOUSE OF DEATH
The Mother of Sorrows rose, muffled her face, and went to call the Little Ones. They slept as if all the night they had not moved, but the moment she spoke they sprang to their feet, fresh as if new-made. Merrily down the stair they followed her, and she brought them where the princess lay, her tears yet flowing as she slept. Their glad faces grew grave. They looked from the princess out on the rain, then back at the princess.
The Mother of Sorrows got up, covered her face, and went to wake the Little Ones. They slept as if they hadn’t moved all night, but the moment she spoke, they jumped up, refreshed like they were just made. They cheerfully followed her down the stairs, and she brought them to where the princess lay, her tears still flowing in her sleep. Their happy faces turned serious. They glanced from the princess to the rain outside, then back at the princess.
“The sky is falling!” said one.
“The sky is falling!” said one.
“The white juice is running out of the princess!” cried another, with an awed look.
“The white juice is spilling out of the princess!” shouted another, looking amazed.
“Is it rivers?” asked Odu, gazing at the little streams that flowed adown her hollow cheeks.
“Is it rivers?” asked Odu, staring at the little streams that flowed down her hollow cheeks.
“Yes,” answered Mara, “—the most wonderful of all rivers.”
“Yes,” answered Mara, “—the most amazing river of all.”
“I thought rivers was bigger, and rushed, like a lot of Little Ones, making loud noises!” he returned, looking at me, from whom alone he had heard of rivers.
“I thought rivers were bigger and faster, like a lot of kids do, making loud noises!” he replied, looking at me, the only person he had heard about rivers from.
“Look at the rivers of the sky!” said Mara. “See how they come down to wake up the waters under the earth! Soon will the rivers be flowing everywhere, merry and loud, like thousands and thousands of happy children. Oh, how glad they will make you, Little Ones! You have never seen any, and do not know how lovely is the water!”
“Look at the rivers in the sky!” said Mara. “See how they come down to wake up the waters beneath the earth! Soon the rivers will be flowing everywhere, cheerful and vibrant, like thousands and thousands of joyful children. Oh, how happy they will make you, Little Ones! You’ve never seen any, and you don’t know how beautiful the water is!”
“That will be the glad of the ground that the princess is grown good,” said Odu. “See the glad of the sky!”
“That will be the joy of the earth that the princess has become good,” said Odu. “Look at the joy of the sky!”
“Are the rivers the glad of the princess?” asked Luva. “They are not her juice, for they are not red!”
“Are the rivers happy for the princess?” asked Luva. “They aren’t her blood, because they aren’t red!”
“They are the juice inside the juice,” answered Mara.
“They're the essence within the essence,” Mara replied.
Odu put one finger to his eye, looked at it, and shook his head.
Odu put a finger to his eye, examined it, and shook his head.
“Princess will not bite now!” said Luva.
"Princess won't bite now!" said Luva.
“No; she will never do that again,” replied Mara. “—But now we must take her nearer home.”
“No; she will never do that again,” Mara replied. “—But now we need to take her closer to home.”
“Is that a nest?” asked Sozo.
“Is that a nest?” Sozo asked.
“Yes; a very big nest. But we must take her to another place first.”
“Yes, a really big nest. But we need to take her to another place first.”
“What is that?”
"What's that?"
“It is the biggest room in all this world.—But I think it is going to be pulled down: it will soon be too full of little nests.—Go and get your clumsies.”
“It’s the biggest room in the whole world. But I think it’s going to be torn down soon; it’ll be too filled with little nests. Go and get your clumsies.”
“Please are there any cats in it?”
“Are there any cats in it?”
“Not one. The nests are too full of lovely dreams for one cat to get in.”
“Not a chance. The nests are packed with beautiful dreams for just one cat to fit in.”
“We shall be ready in a minute,” said Odu, and ran out, followed by all except Luva.
“We'll be ready in a minute,” said Odu, and ran out, followed by everyone except Luva.
Lilith was now awake, and listening with a sad smile.
Lilith was now awake and listening with a bittersweet smile.
“But her rivers are running so fast!” said Luva, who stood by her side and seemed unable to take her eyes from her face. “Her robe is all—I don’t know what. Clumsies won’t like it!”
“But her rivers are flowing so quickly!” said Luva, who stood beside her and couldn’t take her eyes off her face. “Her robe is all—I don’t know what. The Clumsies won’t like it!”
“They won’t mind it,” answered Mara. “Those rivers are so clean that they make the whole world clean.”
“They won’t care,” Mara replied. “Those rivers are so clean that they make the whole world clean.”
I had fallen asleep by the fire, but for some time had been awake and listening, and now rose.
I had fallen asleep by the fire, but after a while, I woke up and started listening, so I got up.
“It is time to mount, Mr. Vane,” said our hostess.
“It’s time to get on, Mr. Vane,” said our hostess.
“Tell me, please,” I said, “is there not a way by which to avoid the channels and the den of monsters?”
“Please tell me,” I said, “is there any way to avoid the channels and the den of monsters?”
“There is an easy way across the river-bed, which I will show you,” she answered; “but you must pass once more through the monsters.”
“There’s an easy way across the riverbed that I’ll show you,” she replied, “but you’ll have to go through the monsters one more time.”
“I fear for the children,” I said.
“I’m worried about the kids,” I said.
“Fear will not once come nigh them,” she rejoined.
“Fear won’t come near them,” she replied.
We left the cottage. The beasts stood waiting about the door. Odu was already on the neck of one of the two that were to carry the princess. I mounted Lona’s horse; Mara brought her body, and gave it me in my arms. When she came out again with the princess, a cry of delight arose from the children: she was no longer muffled! Gazing at her, and entranced with her loveliness, the boys forgot to receive the princess from her; but the elephants took Lilith tenderly with their trunks, one round her body and one round her knees, and, Mara helping, laid her along between them.
We left the cottage. The animals were waiting by the door. Odu was already on the back of one of the two horses that were supposed to carry the princess. I got on Lona’s horse, and Mara handed over her body, placing it in my arms. When she came out again with the princess, a cheer of joy erupted from the kids: she was no longer covered up! Staring at her, captivated by her beauty, the boys forgot to take the princess from her; meanwhile, the elephants gently wrapped their trunks around Lilith—one around her waist and the other around her knees—and, with Mara's help, laid her down between them.
“Why does the princess want to go?” asked a small boy. “She would keep good if she staid here!”
“Why does the princess want to leave?” asked a little boy. “She would be fine if she stayed here!”
“She wants to go, and she does not want to go: we are helping her,” answered Mara. “She will not keep good here.”
“She wants to go, but she also doesn’t want to go: we’re helping her,” answered Mara. “She won’t do well here.”
“What are you helping her to do?” he went on.
“What are you helping her with?” he continued.
“To go where she will get more help—help to open her hand, which has been closed for a thousand years.”
“To go where she will receive more support—support to open her hand, which has been closed for a thousand years.”
“So long? Then she has learned to do without it: why should she open it now?”
“So long? Then she has learned to manage without it: why should she open it now?”
“Because it is shut upon something that is not hers.”
“Because it’s closed off from something that isn’t hers.”
“Please, lady Mara, may we have some of your very dry bread before we go?” said Luva.
“Please, Lady Mara, can we have some of your really dry bread before we leave?” said Luva.
Mara smiled, and brought them four loaves and a great jug of water.
Mara smiled and brought them four loaves of bread and a large jug of water.
“We will eat as we go,” they said. But they drank the water with delight.
“We’ll eat as we go,” they said. But they happily drank the water.
“I think,” remarked one of them, “it must be elephant-juice! It makes me so strong!”
“I think,” said one of them, “it must be elephant juice! It makes me feel so strong!”
We set out, the Lady of Sorrow walking with us, more beautiful than the sun, and the white leopardess following her. I thought she meant but to put us in the path across the channels, but I soon found she was going with us all the way. Then I would have dismounted that she might ride, but she would not let me.
We set out, the Lady of Sorrow walking with us, more beautiful than the sun, with the white leopardess following her. I figured she only intended to guide us across the channels, but I quickly realized she was joining us for the entire journey. I wanted to get off my horse so she could ride, but she wouldn’t allow it.
“I have no burden to carry,” she said. “The children and I will walk together.”
“I have no weight to bear,” she said. “The kids and I will walk together.”
It was the loveliest of mornings; the sun shone his brightest, and the wind blew his sweetest, but they did not comfort the desert, for it had no water.
It was the most beautiful morning; the sun was shining its brightest, and the wind was blowing its sweetest, but they didn’t bring any comfort to the desert, because it had no water.
We crossed the channels without difficulty, the children gamboling about Mara all the way, but did not reach the top of the ridge over the bad burrow until the sun was already in the act of disappearing. Then I made the Little Ones mount their elephants, for the moon might be late, and I could not help some anxiety about them.
We crossed the channels easily, with the kids playing around Mara the whole time, but we didn’t get to the top of the ridge over the bad burrow until the sun was already starting to set. Then I had the Little Ones get on their elephants because the moon might be late, and I couldn’t shake off some worry about them.
The Lady of Sorrow now led the way by my side; the elephants followed—the two that bore the princess in the centre; the leopardess brought up the rear; and just as we reached the frightful margin, the moon looked up and showed the shallow basin lying before us untroubled. Mara stepped into it; not a movement answered her tread or the feet of my horse. But the moment that the elephants carrying the princess touched it, the seemingly solid earth began to heave and boil, and the whole dread brood of the hellish nest was commoved. Monsters uprose on all sides, every neck at full length, every beak and claw outstretched, every mouth agape. Long-billed heads, horribly jawed faces, knotty tentacles innumerable, went out after Lilith. She lay in an agony of fear, nor dared stir a finger. Whether the hideous things even saw the children, I doubt; certainly not one of them touched a child; not one loathly member passed the live rampart of her body-guard, to lay hold of her.
The Lady of Sorrow walked beside me, and the elephants followed—two of them carrying the princess in the center, while the leopardess brought up the rear. Just as we reached the terrifying edge, the moon emerged and revealed the calm basin in front of us. Mara stepped into it; there was no response to her steps or the feet of my horse. But the moment the elephants carrying the princess made contact, the seemingly solid ground began to undulate and churn, and the entire dreadful brood of the hellish nest stirred. Creatures rose up all around, stretching every neck, extending every beak and claw, and gaping every mouth. Long-billed heads, horrifyingly large jaws, and countless knotted tentacles reached out toward Lilith. She lay there in sheer terror, too afraid to move even a finger. Whether the grotesque creatures even noticed the children, I'm not sure; certainly, none of them touched a child; not a single loathsome appendage breached the living shield of her bodyguard to seize her.
“Little Ones,” I cried, “keep your elephants close about the princess. Be brave; they will not touch you.”
“Little Ones,” I shouted, “keep your elephants close around the princess. Be brave; they won’t harm you.”
“What will not touch us? We don’t know what to be brave at!” they answered; and I perceived they were unaware of one of the deformities around them.
“What won't affect us? We don’t know what to be brave about!” they replied; and I realized they were oblivious to one of the flaws surrounding them.
“Never mind then,” I returned; “only keep close.”
“Never mind then,” I replied; “just stay close.”
They were panoplied in their blindness! Incapacity to see was their safety. What they could nowise be aware of, could not hurt them.
They were wrapped up in their blindness! Their inability to see was their protection. What they couldn't possibly be aware of couldn't harm them.
But the hideous forms I saw that night! Mara was a few paces in front of me when a solitary, bodiless head bounced on the path between us. The leopardess came rushing under the elephants from behind, and would have seized it, but, with frightful contortions of visage and a loathsome howl, it gave itself a rapid rotatory twist, sprang from her, and buried itself in the ground. The death in my arms assoiling me from fear, I regarded them all unmoved, although never, sure, was elsewhere beheld such a crew accursed!
But the awful sights I saw that night! Mara was a few steps ahead of me when a floating, disembodied head bounced onto the path between us. The leopardess came rushing under the elephants from behind and would have grabbed it, but with a terrifying grimace and a horrible howl, it quickly twisted around, jumped away from her, and buried itself in the ground. With death in my arms freeing me from fear, I looked at them all without flinching, even though I had never seen such a cursed group anywhere else!
Mara still went in front of me, and the leopardess now walked close behind her, shivering often, for it was very cold, when suddenly the ground before me to my left began to heave, and a low wave of earth came slinking toward us. It rose higher as it drew hear; out of it slouched a dreadful head with fleshy tubes for hair, and opening a great oval mouth, snapped at me. The leopardess sprang, but fell baffled beyond it.
Mara continued to walk ahead of me, and the leopardess trailed closely behind her, shivering frequently because it was really cold. Then suddenly, the ground to my left started to shake, and a low wave of earth crept toward us. It rose higher as it got closer; from it emerged a terrifying head with fleshy tubes for hair, and it opened a huge oval mouth, snapping at me. The leopardess jumped, but ended up missing its target.
Almost under our feet, shot up the head of an enormous snake, with a lamping wallowing glare in its eyes. Again the leopardess rushed to the attack, but found nothing. At a third monster she darted with like fury, and like failure—then sullenly ceased to heed the phantom-horde. But I understood the peril and hastened the crossing—the rather that the moon was carrying herself strangely. Even as she rose she seemed ready to drop and give up the attempt as hopeless; and since, I saw her sink back once fully her own breadth. The arc she made was very low, and now she had begun to descend rapidly.
Almost beneath us, the head of a huge snake shot up, its eyes glowing with a menacing glare. The leopardess lunged at it again, but found nothing. She darted at another beast with the same intensity, but again came up empty—then, frustrated, she stopped paying attention to the phantom horde. But I recognized the danger and hurried to cross—especially since the moon was behaving oddly. As she rose, she looked like she might drop and abandon her ascent completely; and then, I saw her sink back down fully to her own height. The arc she formed was very low, and now she had started to fall quickly.
We were almost over, when, between us and the border of the basin, arose a long neck, on the top of which, like the blossom of some Stygian lily, sat what seemed the head of a corpse, its mouth half open, and full of canine teeth. I went on; it retreated, then drew aside. The lady stepped on the firm land, but the leopardess between us, roused once more, turned, and flew at the throat of the terror. I remained where I was to see the elephants, with the princess and the children, safe on the bank. Then I turned to look after the leopardess. That moment the moon went down, For an instant I saw the leopardess and the snake-monster convolved in a cloud of dust; then darkness hid them. Trembling with fright, my horse wheeled, and in three bounds overtook the elephants.
We were almost done when, between us and the edge of the basin, a long neck appeared, with what looked like the head of a corpse sitting on top, its mouth half open and filled with sharp teeth. I kept moving forward; it retreated, then shifted to the side. The lady stepped onto solid ground, but the leopardess between us, now stirred up again, lunged for the throat of the creature. I stayed put to make sure the elephants, along with the princess and the children, made it safely to the bank. Then I turned to check on the leopardess. Just then, the moon set. For a moment, I saw the leopardess and the snake monster tangled in a cloud of dust; then darkness covered them. Shaking with fear, my horse turned around, and in three leaps, I caught up to the elephants.
As we came up with them, a shapeless jelly dropped on the princess. A white dove dropped immediately on the jelly, stabbing it with its beak. It made a squelching, sucking sound, and fell off. Then I heard the voice of a woman talking with Mara, and I knew the voice.
As we approached them, a blob of jelly fell onto the princess. A white dove landed right on the jelly and pecked at it with its beak. It made a squelching, sucking noise and then flew off. That's when I heard a woman talking to Mara, and I recognized her voice.
“I fear she is dead!” said Mara.
“I’m afraid she’s dead!” said Mara.
“I will send and find her,” answered the mother. “But why, Mara, shouldst thou at all fear for her or for any one? Death cannot hurt her who dies doing the work given her to do.”
“I will go and find her,” the mother said. “But why, Mara, should you be worried about her or anyone else? Death cannot harm someone who dies while doing their duty.”
“I shall miss her sorely; she is good and wise. Yet I would not have her live beyond her hour!”
“I will really miss her; she is kind and smart. But I wouldn’t want her to live past her time!”
“She has gone down with the wicked; she will rise with the righteous. We shall see her again ere very long.”
“She has fallen with the wicked; she will rise with the righteous. We will see her again before too long.”
“Mother,” I said, although I did not see her, “we come to you many, but most of us are Little Ones. Will you be able to receive us all?”
“Mom,” I said, even though I couldn’t see her, “there are many of us coming to you, but most of us are Little Ones. Will you be able to receive all of us?”
“You are welcome every one,” she answered. “Sooner or later all will be little ones, for all must sleep in my house! It is well with those that go to sleep young and willing!—My husband is even now preparing her couch for Lilith. She is neither young nor quite willing, but it is well indeed that she is come.”
“You're all welcome,” she replied. “Sooner or later, we all become little ones because everyone must sleep in my house! It’s good for those who go to sleep young and willingly!—My husband is even now getting the couch ready for Lilith. She’s neither young nor fully willing, but it’s really great that she’s here.”
I heard no more. Mother and daughter had gone away together through the dark. But we saw a light in the distance, and toward it we went stumbling over the moor.
I didn’t hear anything else. Mother and daughter had left together into the dark. But we spotted a light in the distance, and we stumbled toward it across the moor.
Adam stood in the door, holding the candle to guide us, and talking with his wife, who, behind him, laid bread and wine on the table within.
Adam stood in the doorway, holding the candle to light our way, and talking with his wife, who, behind him, was setting bread and wine on the table inside.
“Happy children,” I heard her say, “to have looked already on the face of my daughter! Surely it is the loveliest in the great world!”
“Happy children,” I heard her say, “to have already seen the face of my daughter! It must be the most beautiful in the whole wide world!”
When we reached the door, Adam welcomed us almost merrily. He set the candle on the threshold, and going to the elephants, would have taken the princess to carry her in; but she repulsed him, and pushing her elephants asunder, stood erect between them. They walked from beside her, and left her with him who had been her husband—ashamed indeed of her gaunt uncomeliness, but unsubmissive. He stood with a welcome in his eyes that shone through their severity.
When we got to the door, Adam greeted us almost cheerfully. He placed the candle on the doorstep and went over to the elephants, intending to lift the princess and carry her inside; but she pushed him away and stood tall between them. They moved away from her, leaving her with the man who had been her husband—embarrassed by her thin, unattractive appearance, but still strong-willed. He looked at her with a welcome in his eyes that shone despite his stern expression.
“We have long waited for thee, Lilith!” he said.
“We have been waiting for you, Lilith!” he said.
She returned him no answer.
She didn't reply to him.
Eve and her daughter came to the door.
Eve and her daughter came to the door.
“The mortal foe of my children!” murmured Eve, standing radiant in her beauty.
“The mortal enemy of my children!” murmured Eve, standing beautifully radiant.
“Your children are no longer in her danger,” said Mara; “she has turned from evil.”
“Your kids are no longer in her danger,” said Mara; “she has turned away from evil.”
“Trust her not hastily, Mara,” answered her mother; “she has deceived a multitude!”
“Don't trust her too quickly, Mara,” her mother replied; “she has fooled many!”
“But you will open to her the mirror of the Law of Liberty, mother, that she may go into it, and abide in it! She consents to open her hand and restore: will not the great Father restore her to inheritance with His other children?”
“But you will show her the mirror of the Law of Liberty, mother, so that she can enter it and remain in it! She agrees to open her hand and give back: won’t the great Father restore her to her inheritance with His other children?”
“I do not know Him!” murmured Lilith, in a voice of fear and doubt.
“I don’t know Him!” whispered Lilith, her voice filled with fear and uncertainty.
“Therefore it is that thou art miserable,” said Adam.
“That's why you're so unhappy,” said Adam.
“I will go back whence I came!” she cried, and turned, wringing her hands, to depart.
"I'll go back to where I came from!" she yelled, turning and wringing her hands, ready to leave.
“That is indeed what I would have thee do, where I would have thee go—to Him from whom thou camest! In thy agony didst thou not cry out for Him?”
“That is really what I want you to do, where I want you to go—to Him from whom you came! In your pain, did you not call out for Him?”
“I cried out for Death—to escape Him and thee!”
“I shouted for Death—to get away from Him and you!”
“Death is even now on his way to lead thee to Him. Thou knowest neither Death nor the Life that dwells in Death! Both befriend thee. I am dead, and would see thee dead, for I live and love thee. Thou art weary and heavy-laden: art thou not ashamed? Is not the being thou hast corrupted become to thee at length an evil thing? Wouldst thou yet live on in disgrace eternal? Cease thou canst not: wilt thou not be restored and BE?”
“Death is already on his way to lead you to Him. You know neither Death nor the Life that exists in Death! Both are your friends. I am dead, and I want to see you dead, for I live and love you. You are tired and burdened: are you not ashamed? Hasn’t the being you've corrupted become an evil thing to you at last? Would you still choose to live in eternal disgrace? You can’t stop: will you not be restored and BE?”
She stood silent with bowed head.
She stood quietly with her head down.
“Father,” said Mara, “take her in thine arms, and carry her to her couch. There she will open her hand, and die into life.”
“Father,” Mara said, “pick her up in your arms and take her to her bed. There she will open her hand and transition into life.”
“I will walk,” said the princess.
“I'll walk,” said the princess.
Adam turned and led the way. The princess walked feebly after him into the cottage.
Adam turned and took the lead. The princess followed weakly behind him into the cottage.
Then Eve came out to me where I sat with Lona in my bosom. She reached up her arms, took her from me, and carried her in. I dismounted, and the children also. The horse and the elephants stood shivering; Mara patted and stroked them every one; they lay down and fell asleep. She led us into the cottage, and gave the Little Ones of the bread and wine on the table. Adam and Lilith were standing there together, but silent both.
Then Eve came over to where I was sitting with Lona in my arms. She reached up, took her from me, and carried her inside. I got off the horse, and the kids did too. The horse and the elephants shivered; Mara petted and stroked each of them until they lay down and fell asleep. She took us into the cottage and served the little ones bread and wine from the table. Adam and Lilith were standing there together, but they both stayed silent.
Eve came from the chamber of death, where she had laid Lona down, and offered of the bread and wine to the princess.
Eve came from the room of death, where she had laid Lona down, and offered the bread and wine to the princess.
“Thy beauty slays me! It is death I would have, not food!” said Lilith, and turned from her.
“Your beauty kills me! I would rather die than eat!” said Lilith, and turned away from her.
“This food will help thee to die,” answered Eve.
“This food will help you to die,” answered Eve.
But Lilith would not taste of it.
But Lilith refused to try it.
“If thou wilt nor eat nor drink, Lilith,” said Adam, “come and see the place where thou shalt lie in peace.”
“If you won’t eat or drink, Lilith,” said Adam, “come and see the place where you can rest in peace.”
He led the way through the door of death, and she followed submissive. But when her foot crossed the threshold she drew it back, and pressed her hand to her bosom, struck through with the cold immortal.
He walked through the door of death, and she followed willingly. But when her foot crossed the threshold, she pulled it back and pressed her hand to her chest, pierced by the cold touch of eternity.
A wild blast fell roaring on the roof, and died away in a moan. She stood ghastly with terror.
A wild gust slammed against the roof, then faded into a soft moan. She stood there, pale with fear.
“It is he!” said her voiceless lips: I read their motion.
“It’s him!” said her silent lips: I understood their movement.
“Who, princess!” I whispered.
“Who, princess!” I whispered.
“The great Shadow,” she murmured.
"The big Shadow," she whispered.
“Here he cannot enter,” said Adam. “Here he can hurt no one. Over him also is power given me.”
“Here he can't enter,” said Adam. “Here he can't hurt anyone. I have power over him too.”
“Are the children in the house?” asked Lilith, and at the word the heart of Eve began to love her.
“Are the kids in the house?” asked Lilith, and at the sound of that, Eve's heart started to love her.
“He never dared touch a child,” she said. “Nor have you either ever hurt a child. Your own daughter you have but sent into the loveliest sleep, for she was already a long time dead when you slew her. And now Death shall be the atonemaker; you shall sleep together.”
“He never dared touch a child,” she said. “Nor have you ever hurt a child either. Your own daughter you just sent into a peaceful sleep, because she was already long gone by the time you killed her. And now Death will be the one to make amends; you two will sleep together.”
“Wife,” said Adam, “let us first put the children to bed, that she may see them safe!”
“Wife,” said Adam, “let's first put the kids to bed so she can see they’re safe!”
He came back to fetch them. As soon as he was gone, the princess knelt to Eve, clasped her knees, and said,
He came back to get them. As soon as he left, the princess knelt in front of Eve, held onto her knees, and said,
“Beautiful Eve, persuade your husband to kill me: to you he will listen! Indeed I would but cannot open my hand.”
“Beautiful Eve, convince your husband to kill me; he will listen to you! I truly want to, but I can’t bring myself to do it.”
“You cannot die without opening it. To kill you would not serve you,” answered Eve. “But indeed he cannot! no one can kill you but the Shadow; and whom he kills never knows she is dead, but lives to do his will, and thinks she is doing her own.”
“You can't die without opening it. Killing you wouldn't do you any good,” answered Eve. “But really, he can't! No one can kill you except the Shadow; and when he kills someone, they never realize they're dead, but continue to live out his wishes, thinking they're following their own.”
“Show me then to my grave; I am so weary I can live no longer. I must go to the Shadow—yet I would not!”
“Show me to my grave then; I’m so tired I can’t go on. I have to go to the Shadow—yet I don’t want to!”
She did not, could not understand!
She didn't understand!
She struggled to rise, but fell at the feet of Eve. The Mother lifted, and carried her inward.
She tried to get up, but collapsed at Eve's feet. The Mother lifted her up and carried her inside.
I followed Adam and Mara and the children into the chamber of death. We passed Eve with Lilith in her arms, and went farther in.
I followed Adam, Mara, and the kids into the death chamber. We walked past Eve, who was holding Lilith, and ventured deeper inside.
“You shall not go to the Shadow,” I heard Eve say, as we passed them. “Even now is his head under my heel!”
“You can't go to the Shadow,” I heard Eve say as we walked by them. “Even now his head is under my heel!”
The dim light in Adam’s hand glimmered on the sleeping faces, and as he went on, the darkness closed over them. The very air seemed dead: was it because none of the sleepers breathed it? Profoundest sleep filled the wide place. It was as if not one had waked since last I was there, for the forms I had then noted lay there still. My father was just as I had left him, save that he seemed yet nearer to a perfect peace. The woman beside him looked younger.
The dim light in Adam’s hand flickered on the sleeping faces, and as he continued, the darkness enveloped them. The air felt lifeless: was it because none of the sleepers were breathing it? A deep quiet filled the space. It was as if no one had woken since I was last there, as the figures I had previously noticed remained still. My dad was just as I had left him, except he seemed even closer to perfect peace. The woman next to him looked younger.
The darkness, the cold, the silence, the still air, the faces of the lovely dead, made the hearts of the children beat softly, but their little tongues would talk—with low, hushed voices.
The darkness, the cold, the silence, the still air, the faces of the lovely dead, made the children's hearts beat softly, but their little voices would speak—in low, hushed tones.
“What a curious place to sleep in!” said one, “I would rather be in my nest!” “It is SO cold!” said another.
“What a strange place to sleep!” said one, “I’d rather be in my nest!” “It’s SO cold!” said another.
“Yes, it is cold,” answered our host; “but you will not be cold in your sleep.”
“Yes, it is cold,” our host replied; “but you won’t be cold while you sleep.”
“Where are our nests?” asked more than one, looking round and seeing no couch unoccupied.
“Where are our nests?” asked several people, looking around and noticing that there wasn't a single empty couch.
“Find places, and sleep where you choose,” replied Adam.
“Find your spots, and sleep wherever you want,” replied Adam.
Instantly they scattered, advancing fearlessly beyond the light, but we still heard their gentle voices, and it was plain they saw where I could not.
Instantly, they spread out, moving confidently beyond the light, but we could still hear their soft voices, and it was clear they could see what I couldn’t.
“Oh,” cried one, “here is such a beautiful lady!—may I sleep beside her? I will creep in quietly, and not wake her.”
“Oh,” said one, “look at this beautiful lady! Can I sleep next to her? I’ll sneak in quietly and not wake her.”
“Yes, you may,” answered the voice of Eve behind us; and we came to the couch while the little fellow was yet creeping slowly and softly under the sheet. He laid his head beside the lady’s, looked up at us, and was still. His eyelids fell; he was asleep.
“Yes, you can,” replied Eve's voice from behind us; we moved to the couch while the little guy was still crawling slowly and quietly under the blanket. He rested his head next to the lady’s, glanced up at us, and became still. His eyelids drooped; he was asleep.
We went a little farther, and there was another who had climbed up on the couch of a woman.
We went a bit further, and there was someone else who had climbed up on the couch of a woman.
“Mother! mother!” he cried, kneeling over her, his face close to hers. “—She’s so cold she can’t speak,” he said, looking up to us; “but I will soon make her warm!”
“Mom! Mom!” he shouted, kneeling beside her, his face close to hers. “—She’s so cold she can’t talk,” he said, looking up at us; “but I’ll warm her up really soon!”
He lay down, and pressing close to her, put his little arm over her. In an instant he too was asleep, smiling an absolute content.
He laid down, snuggling up to her, and draped his little arm over her. In no time, he was asleep too, smiling with complete contentment.
We came to a third Little One; it was Luva. She stood on tiptoe, leaning over the edge of a couch.
We arrived at the third Little One; it was Luva. She was on her tiptoes, leaning over the edge of a couch.
“My own mother wouldn’t have me,” she said softly: “will you?”
“My own mother wouldn’t have me,” she said softly. “Will you?”
Receiving no reply, she looked up at Eve. The great mother lifted her to the couch, and she got at once under the snowy covering.
Receiving no reply, she looked up at Eve. The great mother lifted her onto the couch, and she immediately went under the soft, white blanket.
Each of the Little Ones had by this time, except three of the boys, found at least an unobjecting bedfellow, and lay still and white beside a still, white woman. The little orphans had adopted mothers! One tiny girl had chosen a father to sleep with, and that was mine. A boy lay by the side of the beautiful matron with the slow-healing hand. On the middle one of the three couches hitherto unoccupied, lay Lona.
Each of the Little Ones had, by now, found at least a willing bedmate, except for three of the boys, and lay still and pale next to a still, pale woman. The little orphans had taken on mothers! One tiny girl had chosen a dad to sleep with, and that was mine. A boy lay next to the lovely matron with the slowly healing hand. On the middle one of the three previously empty couches lay Lona.
Eve set Lilith down beside it. Adam pointed to the vacant couch on Lona’s right hand, and said,
Eve placed Lilith next to it. Adam indicated the empty couch on Lona’s right side and said,
“There, Lilith, is the bed I have prepared for you!”
“There, Lilith, is the bed I've made for you!”
She glanced at her daughter lying before her like a statue carved in semi-transparent alabaster, and shuddered from head to foot. “How cold it is!” she murmured.
She looked at her daughter lying in front of her like a statue made of semi-transparent alabaster and shivered all over. “How cold it is!” she whispered.
“You will soon begin to find comfort in the cold,” answered Adam.
“You're going to start feeling comfortable in the cold soon,” Adam replied.
“Promises to the dying are easy!” she said.
“Promises to the dying are simple!” she said.
“But I know it: I too have slept. I am dead!”
“But I know it: I’ve slept too. I’m dead!”
“I believed you dead long ago; but I see you alive!”
“I thought you were dead a long time ago, but I see you’re alive!”
“More alive than you know, or are able to understand. I was scarce alive when first you knew me. Now I have slept, and am awake; I am dead, and live indeed!”
“More alive than you realize or can comprehend. I was barely alive when you first met me. Now I have rested and am awake; I was dead, and now I truly live!”
“I fear that child,” she said, pointing to Lona: “she will rise and terrify me!”
“I’m afraid of that child,” she said, pointing to Lona. “She’s going to rise up and scare me!”
“She is dreaming love to you.”
"She is dreaming of love for you."
“But the Shadow!” she moaned; “I fear the Shadow! he will be wroth with me!”
“But the Shadow!” she cried; “I’m scared of the Shadow! He will be angry with me!”
“He at sight of whom the horses of heaven start and rear, dares not disturb one dream in this quiet chamber!”
“Seeing him, even the horses of heaven start and rear, yet he doesn't dare to disturb a single dream in this quiet room!”
“I shall dream then?”
“Am I going to dream?”
“You will dream.”
"You'll dream."
“What dreams?”
"What dreams are you talking about?"
“That I cannot tell, but none HE can enter into. When the Shadow comes here, it will be to lie down and sleep also.—His hour will come, and he knows it will.”
“That I can’t say, but no one can enter there. When the Shadow comes here, it will be to lie down and sleep too.—His time will come, and he knows it will.”
“How long shall I sleep?”
“How long should I sleep?”
“You and he will be the last to wake in the morning of the universe.”
“You and he will be the last to wake up in the morning of the universe.”
The princess lay down, drew the sheet over her, stretched herself out straight, and lay still with open eyes.
The princess lay down, pulled the sheet over herself, stretched out straight, and remained still with her eyes open.
Adam turned to his daughter. She drew near.
Adam turned to his daughter. She stepped closer.
“Lilith,” said Mara, “you will not sleep, if you lie there a thousand years, until you have opened your hand, and yielded that which is not yours to give or to withhold.”
“Lilith,” Mara said, “you won't find rest, even if you lay there for a thousand years, until you open your hand and give up what isn't yours to keep or refuse.”
“I cannot,” she answered. “I would if I could, and gladly, for I am weary, and the shadows of death are gathering about me.”
“I can't,” she replied. “I would if I could, and I'd be happy to, because I'm tired, and the shadows of death are closing in around me.”
“They will gather and gather, but they cannot infold you while yet your hand remains unopened. You may think you are dead, but it will be only a dream; you may think you have come awake, but it will still be only a dream. Open your hand, and you will sleep indeed—then wake indeed.”
“They will come together and come together, but they won’t be able to embrace you while your hand stays closed. You might believe you’re dead, but it’s just a dream; you might think you’ve woken up, but it’s still just a dream. Open your hand, and you’ll truly fall asleep—then you’ll truly wake up.”
“I am trying hard, but the fingers have grown together and into the palm.”
“I’m really trying, but my fingers have fused together and into my palm.”
“I pray you put forth the strength of your will. For the love of life, draw together your forces and break its bonds!”
"I urge you to summon all your willpower. For the sake of life, gather your strength and break free from its chains!"
“I have struggled in vain; I can do no more. I am very weary, and sleep lies heavy upon my lids.”
"I've tried so hard, but it's pointless; I can't do anything else. I'm really tired, and sleep is weighing down my eyelids."
“The moment you open your hand, you will sleep. Open it, and make an end.”
“The moment you open your hand, you’ll fall asleep. Open it, and it’s over.”
A tinge of colour arose in the parchment-like face; the contorted hand trembled with agonised effort. Mara took it, and sought to aid her.
A hint of color came to the parchment-like face; the twisted hand shook with painful effort. Mara took it and tried to help her.
“Hold, Mara!” cried her father. “There is danger!”
“Wait, Mara!” her father shouted. “There’s danger!”
The princess turned her eyes upon Eve, beseechingly.
The princess looked at Eve with a pleading expression.
“There was a sword I once saw in your husband’s hands,” she murmured. “I fled when I saw it. I heard him who bore it say it would divide whatever was not one and indivisible!”
“There was a sword I once saw in your husband’s hands,” she whispered. “I ran away when I saw it. I heard the person wielding it say it would split apart anything that wasn’t one and indivisible!”
“I have the sword,” said Adam. “The angel gave it me when he left the gate.”
“I have the sword,” Adam said. “The angel gave it to me when he left the gate.”
“Bring it, Adam,” pleaded Lilith, “and cut me off this hand that I may sleep.”
“Bring it, Adam,” Lilith pleaded, “and cut off this hand so I can sleep.”
“I will,” he answered.
"I will," he replied.
He gave the candle to Eve, and went. The princess closed her eyes.
He handed the candle to Eve and left. The princess shut her eyes.
In a few minutes Adam returned with an ancient weapon in his hand. The scabbard looked like vellum grown dark with years, but the hilt shone like gold that nothing could tarnish. He drew out the blade. It flashed like a pale blue northern streamer, and the light of it made the princess open her eyes. She saw the sword, shuddered, and held out her hand. Adam took it. The sword gleamed once, there was one little gush of blood, and he laid the severed hand in Mara’s lap. Lilith had given one moan, and was already fast asleep. Mara covered the arm with the sheet, and the three turned away.
In a few minutes, Adam came back with an ancient weapon in his hand. The scabbard looked like old parchment that had darkened over the years, but the hilt sparkled like gold that couldn't be dulled. He pulled out the blade. It flashed like a pale blue northern light, and its glow made the princess open her eyes. She saw the sword, shuddered, and reached out her hand. Adam took it. The sword gleamed once, there was a small spurt of blood, and he placed the severed hand in Mara’s lap. Lilith let out a moan and was already fast asleep. Mara covered the arm with the sheet, and the three turned away.
“Will you not dress the wound?” I said.
“Are you not going to bandage the wound?” I asked.
“A wound from that sword,” answered Adam, “needs no dressing. It is healing and not hurt.”
“A wound from that sword,” Adam replied, “doesn’t need any bandaging. It’s healing, not harmed.”
“Poor lady!” I said, “she will wake with but one hand!”
“Poor lady!” I said, “she’s going to wake up with just one hand!”
“Where the dead deformity clung,” replied Mara, “the true, lovely hand is already growing.”
“Where the dead deformity clung,” replied Mara, “the true, beautiful hand is already growing.”
We heard a childish voice behind us, and turned again. The candle in Eve’s hand shone on the sleeping face of Lilith, and the waking faces of the three Little Ones, grouped on the other side of her couch. “How beautiful she is grown!” said one of them.
We heard a childlike voice behind us and turned again. The candle in Eve’s hand illuminated Lilith's sleeping face and the alert faces of the three Little Ones gathered on the other side of her couch. “She has grown so beautiful!” one of them said.
“Poor princess!” said another; “I will sleep with her. She will not bite any more!”
“Poor princess!” said another; “I’ll sleep with her. She won’t bite anymore!”
As he spoke he climbed into her bed, and was immediately fast asleep. Eve covered him with the sheet.
As he talked, he got into her bed and fell asleep right away. Eve covered him with the sheet.
“I will go on her other side,” said the third. “She shall have two to kiss her when she wakes!”
“I'll sit on her other side,” said the third. “That way, she'll have two people to kiss her when she wakes up!”
“And I am left alone!” said the first mournfully.
“And I’m left all alone!” said the first sadly.
“I will put you to bed,” said Eve.
“I'll tuck you in,” said Eve.
She gave the candle to her husband, and led the child away.
She handed the candle to her husband and took the child away.
We turned once more to go back to the cottage. I was very sad, for no one had offered me a place in the house of the dead. Eve joined us as we went, and walked on before with her husband. Mara by my side carried the hand of Lilith in the lap of her robe.
We turned again to head back to the cottage. I felt really sad because no one had invited me into the house of the dead. Eve joined us as we walked, and she moved ahead with her husband. Mara, beside me, held Lilith's hand in the lap of her robe.
“Ah, you have found her!” we heard Eve say as we stepped into the cottage.
“Ah, you’ve found her!” we heard Eve say as we stepped into the cottage.
The door stood open; two elephant-trunks came through it out of the night beyond.
The door was open; two elephant trunks stretched through it from the night outside.
“I sent them with the lantern,” she went on to her husband, “to look for Mara’s leopardess: they have brought her.”
“I sent them with the lantern,” she told her husband, “to find Mara’s leopardess: they’ve brought her back.”
I followed Adam to the door, and between us we took the white creature from the elephants, and carried her to the chamber we had just left, the women preceding us, Eve with the light, and Mara still carrying the hand. There we laid the beauty across the feet of the princess, her fore-paws outstretched, and her head couching between them.
I followed Adam to the door, and together we took the white creature from the elephants and carried her to the room we had just left, with the women leading the way—Eve holding the light and Mara still carrying the hand. Once there, we placed the beautiful creature at the princess’s feet, her front paws stretched out and her head resting between them.
CHAPTER XLI. I AM SENT
Then I turned and said to Eve,
“Mother, one couch next to Lona is empty: I know I am unworthy, but may I not sleep this night in your chamber with my dead? Will you not pardon both my cowardice and my self-confidence, and take me in? I give me up. I am sick of myself, and would fain sleep the sleep!”
“Mom, one couch next to Lona is empty: I know I’m not worthy, but can I please sleep in your room with my dead tonight? Will you forgive both my cowardice and my arrogance, and let me in? I give myself up. I’m tired of myself, and I just want to sleep!”
“The couch next to Lona is the one already prepared for you,” she answered; “but something waits to be done ere you sleep.”
“The couch next to Lona is the one already set up for you,” she replied, “but there’s something that needs to be taken care of before you sleep.”
“I am ready,” I replied.
"I'm ready," I replied.
“How do you know you can do it?” she asked with a smile.
“How do you know you can pull it off?” she asked with a smile.
“Because you require it,” I answered. “What is it?”
“Because you need it,” I replied. “What is it?”
She turned to Adam:
She looked at Adam:
“Is he forgiven, husband?”
"Is he forgiven, babe?"
“From my heart.”
"From the heart."
“Then tell him what he has to do.”
“Then tell him what he needs to do.”
Adam turned to his daughter.
Adam looked at his daughter.
“Give me that hand, Mara, my child.”
“Give me that hand, Mara, my dear.”
She held it out to him in her lap. He took it tenderly.
She offered it to him from her lap. He took it gently.
“Let us go to the cottage,” he said to me; “there I will instruct you.”
“Let’s go to the cottage,” he said to me; “I’ll teach you there.”
As we went, again arose a sudden stormful blast, mingled with a great flapping on the roof, but it died away as before in a deep moan.
As we continued, a sudden stormy wind whipped up again, accompanied by a loud flapping on the roof, but it faded away like before into a deep moan.
When the door of the death-chamber was closed behind us, Adam seated himself, and I stood before him.
When the door to the death chamber closed behind us, Adam sat down, and I stood in front of him.
“You will remember,” he said, “how, after leaving my daughter’s house, you came to a dry rock, bearing the marks of an ancient cataract; you climbed that rock, and found a sandy desert: go to that rock now, and from its summit walk deep into the desert. But go not many steps ere you lie down, and listen with your head on the sand. If you hear the murmur of water beneath, go a little farther, and listen again. If you still hear the sound, you are in the right direction. Every few yards you must stop, lie down, and hearken. If, listening thus, at any time you hear no sound of water, you are out of the way, and must hearken in every direction until you hear it again. Keeping with the sound, and careful not to retrace your steps, you will soon hear it louder, and the growing sound will lead you to where it is loudest: that is the spot you seek. There dig with the spade I will give you, and dig until you come to moisture: in it lay the hand, cover it to the level of the desert, and come home.—But give good heed, and carry the hand with care. Never lay it down, in what place of seeming safety soever; let nothing touch it; stop nor turn aside for any attempt to bar your way; never look behind you; speak to no one, answer no one, walk straight on.—It is yet dark, and the morning is far distant, but you must set out at once.”
“You'll remember,” he said, “how, after leaving my daughter's place, you came to a dry rock, showing signs of an ancient waterfall; you climbed that rock and discovered a sandy desert. Go to that rock now, and from its peak walk deep into the desert. But don’t take too many steps before you lie down and listen with your head on the sand. If you hear a murmuring sound of water beneath, go a little farther and listen again. If you still hear it, you're going the right way. Every few yards, you need to stop, lie down, and listen. If you don’t hear any sound of water at any point, you’re off track and must listen in every direction until you hear it again. Follow the sound and make sure not to go back; soon you'll hear it louder, and the increasing noise will lead you to where it’s loudest: that’s the spot you’re looking for. There, dig with the spade I will give you, and dig until you find moisture: in it place the hand, cover it to the level of the desert, and come back home. But pay close attention, and handle the hand carefully. Never set it down, no matter how safe it seems; let nothing touch it; don't stop or sidetrack for anything that tries to block your way; never look back; speak to no one, answer no one, just walk straight ahead. It’s still dark, and morning is far off, but you need to leave right away.”
He gave me the hand, and brought me a spade.
He handed me a shovel and brought me a spade.
“This is my gardening spade,” he said; “with it I have brought many a lovely thing to the sun.”
“This is my gardening spade,” he said; “with it, I’ve brought many beautiful things to the light.”
I took it, and went out into the night.
I took it and stepped out into the night.
It was very cold, and pitch-dark. To fall would be a dread thing, and the way I had to go was a difficult one even in the broad sunlight! But I had not set myself the task, and the minute I started I learned that I was left to no chance: a pale light broke from the ground at every step, and showed me where next to set my foot. Through the heather and the low rocks I walked without once even stumbling. I found the bad burrow quite still; not a wave arose, not a head appeared as I crossed it.
It was really cold and pitch black. Falling would be terrifying, and even in broad daylight, the path I had to take was tough! But I hadn't made it my goal, and as soon as I started, I realized I was not reliant on luck: a faint light lit up the ground with every step, showing me where to place my foot next. I walked through the heather and over the low rocks without even stumbling once. I found the bad burrow completely still; not a wave stirred, and not a head popped up as I crossed it.
A moon came, and herself showed me the easy way: toward morning I was almost over the dry channels of the first branch of the river-bed, and not far, I judged, from Mara’s cottage.
A moon appeared, and it showed me the easy way: by morning I was almost across the dry channels of the first branch of the riverbed, and not far, I guessed, from Mara’s cottage.
The moon was very low, and the sun not yet up, when I saw before me in the path, here narrowed by rocks, a figure covered from head to foot as with a veil of moonlit mist. I kept on my way as if I saw nothing. The figure threw aside its veil.
The moon was low in the sky, and the sun hadn’t risen yet when I saw a figure in the path ahead of me, made narrower by rocks, completely covered as if by a veil of mist glowing in the moonlight. I continued on my way as if I hadn’t seen anything. The figure lifted its veil.
“Have you forgotten me already?” said the princess—or what seemed she.
“Have you already forgotten me?” said the princess—or at least, that’s what she seemed to be.
I neither hesitated nor answered; I walked straight on.
I didn’t hesitate or respond; I just kept walking.
“You meant then to leave me in that horrible sepulchre! Do you not yet understand that where I please to be, there I am? Take my hand: I am alive as you!”
“You meant to leave me in that awful tomb! Don’t you understand that wherever I choose to be, there I am? Take my hand: I’m as alive as you!”
I was on the point of saying, “Give me your left hand,” but bethought myself, held my peace, and steadily advanced.
I was about to say, “Give me your left hand,” but I thought better of it, stayed quiet, and moved forward calmly.
“Give me my hand,” she suddenly shrieked, “or I will tear you in pieces: you are mine!”
“Give me my hand,” she suddenly yelled, “or I will rip you apart: you belong to me!”
She flung herself upon me. I shuddered, but did not falter. Nothing touched me, and I saw her no more.
She threw herself at me. I recoiled, but didn't back down. Nothing affected me, and I didn't see her again.
With measured tread along the path, filling it for some distance, came a body of armed men. I walked through them—nor know whether they gave way to me, or were bodiless things. But they turned and followed me; I heard and felt their march at my very heels; but I cast no look behind, and the sound of their steps and the clash of their armour died away.
With careful steps along the path, a group of armed men appeared in the distance. I walked through them—uncertain if they stepped aside for me or were just shadows. But they turned and followed me; I could hear and sense their march right behind me, yet I didn’t look back, and eventually, the sound of their footsteps and the clanking of their armor faded away.
A little farther on, the moon being now close to the horizon and the way in deep shadow, I descried, seated where the path was so narrow that I could not pass her, a woman with muffled face.
A little further on, with the moon now near the horizon and the path in deep shadow, I saw a woman with her face covered, sitting where the path was so narrow that I couldn't pass her.
“Ah,” she said, “you are come at last! I have waited here for you an hour or more! You have done well! Your trial is over. My father sent me to meet you that you might have a little rest on the way. Give me your charge, and lay your head in my lap; I will take good care of both until the sun is well risen. I am not bitterness always, neither to all men!”
“Ah,” she said, “you’ve finally arrived! I’ve been waiting here for you for over an hour! You did great! Your ordeal is finished. My father sent me to meet you so you could rest a bit on the way. Give me your burden, and lay your head in my lap; I’ll take good care of both until the sun is up. I’m not always bitter, nor to everyone!”
Her words were terrible with temptation, for I was very weary. And what more likely to be true! If I were, through slavish obedience to the letter of the command and lack of pure insight, to trample under my feet the very person of the Lady of Sorrow! My heart grew faint at the thought, then beat as if it would burst my bosom.
Her words were incredibly tempting because I was so exhausted. And what could be more believable? If I allowed myself to blindly follow the rules and ignore my own understanding, I might end up hurting the very person of the Lady of Sorrow! The thought made my heart sink, and then it raced as if it would burst from my chest.
Nevertheless my will hardened itself against my heart, and my step did not falter. I took my tongue between my teeth lest I should unawares answer, and kept on my way. If Adam had sent her, he could not complain that I would not heed her! Nor would the Lady of Sorrow love me the less that even she had not been able to turn me aside!
Nevertheless, my determination strengthened against my feelings, and I didn't hesitate. I bit my tongue to avoid accidentally responding and continued on my path. If Adam had sent her, he couldn't complain that I ignored her! Nor would the Lady of Sorrow care for me any less, knowing that even she couldn't sway me!
Just ere I reached the phantom, she pulled the covering from her face: great indeed was her loveliness, but those were not Mara’s eyes! no lie could truly or for long imitate them! I advanced as if the thing were not there, and my foot found empty room.
Just before I reached the phantom, she pulled away the covering from her face: her beauty was incredible, but those weren't Mara's eyes! No deception could truly or for long replicate them! I moved forward as if the figure weren't there, and my foot found empty space.
I had almost reached the other side when a Shadow—I think it was The Shadow, barred my way. He seemed to have a helmet upon his head, but as I drew closer I perceived it was the head itself I saw—so distorted as to bear but a doubtful resemblance to the human. A cold wind smote me, dank and sickening—repulsive as the air of a charnel-house; firmness forsook my joints, and my limbs trembled as if they would drop in a helpless heap. I seemed to pass through him, but I think now that he passed through me: for a moment I was as one of the damned. Then a soft wind like the first breath of a new-born spring greeted me, and before me arose the dawn.
I had almost made it to the other side when a Shadow—I think it was The Shadow—blocked my path. It looked like it had a helmet on, but as I got closer, I realized it was the head itself I was seeing—so twisted that it barely resembled a human. A cold wind hit me, damp and nauseating—disgusting like the air of a morgue; my body went weak, and my limbs shook as if they would fall into a pile. I felt like I was passing through him, but now I think he passed through me: for a moment, I felt like one of the damned. Then a gentle wind, like the first breath of a newborn spring, welcomed me, and before me, the dawn appeared.
My way now led me past the door of Mara’s cottage. It stood wide open, and upon the table I saw a loaf of bread and a pitcher of water. In or around the cottage was neither howl nor wail.
My path now took me past the door of Mara’s cottage. It stood wide open, and on the table, I saw a loaf of bread and a pitcher of water. There was no sound of howling or crying in or around the cottage.
I came to the precipice that testified to the vanished river. I climbed its worn face, and went on into the desert. There at last, after much listening to and fro, I determined the spot where the hidden water was loudest, hung Lilith’s hand about my neck, and began to dig. It was a long labour, for I had to make a large hole because of the looseness of the sand; but at length I threw up a damp spadeful. I flung the sexton-tool on the verge, and laid down the hand. A little water was already oozing from under its fingers. I sprang out, and made haste to fill the grave. Then, utterly fatigued, I dropped beside it, and fell asleep.
I reached the edge that marked the spot where the river used to flow. I climbed its weathered surface and continued into the desert. After listening carefully for a while, I finally pinpointed the place where the hidden water was loudest, wrapped Lilith’s hand around my neck, and started to dig. It was tough work since I had to create a big hole because the sand was so loose; finally, I managed to toss up a handful of damp earth. I dropped the shovel on the edge and set the hand down. Some water was already seeping out from beneath its fingers. I jumped out and quickly filled the hole. Then, completely exhausted, I collapsed beside it and fell asleep.
CHAPTER XLII. I SLEEP THE SLEEP
When I woke, the ground was moist about me, and my track to the grave was growing a quicksand. In its ancient course the river was swelling, and had begun to shove at its burden. Soon it would be roaring down the precipice, and, divided in its fall, rushing with one branch to resubmerge the orchard valley, with the other to drown perhaps the monster horde, and between them to isle the Evil Wood. I set out at once on my return to those who sent me.
When I woke up, the ground around me was damp, and my path to the grave was sinking into quicksand. The river was rising along its old route and had started to push against its load. Soon it would be thundering down the cliff, splitting into two branches—one would surge back into the orchard valley, while the other might overwhelm the monstrous crowd, leaving the Evil Wood isolated between them. I immediately set out to return to those who had sent me.
When I came to the precipice, I took my way betwixt the branches, for I would pass again by the cottage of Mara, lest she should have returned: I longed to see her once more ere I went to sleep; and now I knew where to cross the channels, even if the river should have overtaken me and filled them. But when I reached it, the door stood open still; the bread and the water were still on the table; and deep silence was within and around it. I stopped and called aloud at the door, but no voice replied, and I went my way.
When I got to the edge, I moved through the branches because I wanted to pass by Mara’s cottage again, just in case she had come back. I wanted to see her one more time before I went to sleep, and I knew the best places to cross, even if the river had flooded them. But when I got there, the door was still open; the bread and water were still on the table; and there was a deep silence inside and outside. I paused and called out at the door, but no one answered, so I continued on my way.
A little farther, I came where sat a grayheaded man on the sand, weeping.
A little farther, I came across an elderly man sitting on the sand, crying.
“What ails you, sir?” I asked. “Are you forsaken?”
“What’s wrong with you, sir?” I asked. “Have you been abandoned?”
“I weep,” he answered, “because they will not let me die. I have been to the house of death, and its mistress, notwithstanding my years, refuses me. Intercede for me, sir, if you know her, I pray you.”
“I cry,” he replied, “because they won’t let me die. I’ve been to the house of death, and its mistress, despite my age, denies me. Please, if you know her, intercede for me.”
“Nay, sir,” I replied, “that I cannot; for she refuses none whom it is lawful for her to receive.”
“Nah, sir,” I replied, “I can’t do that; she doesn’t turn away anyone she’s allowed to accept.”
“How know you this of her? You have never sought death! you are much too young to desire it!”
“How do you know this about her? You have never sought death! You’re way too young to want that!”
“I fear your words may indicate that, were you young again, neither would you desire it.”
“I’m afraid your words suggest that if you were young again, you wouldn’t want it either.”
“Indeed, young sir, I would not! and certain I am that you cannot.”
“Of course not, young man! I'm sure you can't either.”
“I may not be old enough to desire to die, but I am young enough to desire to live indeed! Therefore I go now to learn if she will at length take me in. You wish to die because you do not care to live: she will not open her door to you, for no one can die who does not long to live.”
“I might not be old enough to want to die, but I’m young enough to really want to live! So, I'm going now to find out if she will finally let me in. You want to die because you don’t want to live: she won’t open her door to you, because no one can die who doesn’t truly want to live.”
“It ill becomes your youth to mock a friendless old man. Pray, cease your riddles!”
“It doesn’t suit your youth to make fun of a lonely old man. Please, stop your riddles!”
“Did not then the Mother tell you something of the same sort?”
“Didn’t the Mother tell you something like that?”
“In truth I believe she did; but I gave little heed to her excuses.”
“In truth, I think she did; but I paid little attention to her excuses.”
“Ah, then, sir,” I rejoined, “it is but too plain you have not yet learned to die, and I am heartily grieved for you. Such had I too been but for the Lady of Sorrow. I am indeed young, but I have wept many tears; pardon me, therefore, if I presume to offer counsel:—Go to the Lady of Sorrow, and ‘take with both hands’ * what she will give you. Yonder lies her cottage. She is not in it now, but her door stands open, and there is bread and water on her table. Go in; sit down; eat of the bread; drink of the water; and wait there until she appear. Then ask counsel of her, for she is true, and her wisdom is great.”
“Ah, then, sir,” I replied, “it’s clear you haven’t learned how to face death, and I truly feel sorry for you. I might have been just like you if it weren’t for the Lady of Sorrow. I may be young, but I’ve shed many tears; so please forgive me if I dare to give advice:—Go to the Lady of Sorrow, and ‘take with both hands’ * what she offers you. Over there is her cottage. She’s not in at the moment, but her door is open, and there’s bread and water on the table. Go inside; sit down; eat the bread; drink the water; and wait there until she comes. Then seek her advice, for she is genuine, and her wisdom is profound.”
He fell to weeping afresh, and I left him weeping. What I said, I fear he did not heed. But Mara would find him!
He started crying again, and I left him still crying. I worry that he didn't pay attention to what I said. But Mara would find him!
The sun was down, and the moon unrisen, when I reached the abode of the monsters, but it was still as a stone till I passed over. Then I heard a noise of many waters, and a great cry behind me, but I did not turn my head.
The sun had set, and the moon hadn't risen yet when I arrived at the home of the monsters, but it was completely still until I walked through. Then I heard the sound of rushing water and a loud scream behind me, but I didn't look back.
Ere I reached the house of death, the cold was bitter and the darkness dense; and the cold and the darkness were one, and entered into my bones together. But the candle of Eve, shining from the window, guided me, and kept both frost and murk from my heart.
Before I reached the house of death, the cold was harsh and the darkness thick; the cold and the darkness felt like one, seeping into my bones together. But the candle of Eve, glowing from the window, led me and kept both the chill and the gloom from my heart.
The door stood open, and the cottage lay empty. I sat down disconsolate.
The door was open, and the cottage was empty. I sat down feeling sad.
And as I sat, there grew in me such a sense of loneliness as never yet in my wanderings had I felt. Thousands were near me, not one was with me! True, it was I who was dead, not they; but, whether by their life or by my death, we were divided! They were alive, but I was not dead enough even to know them alive: doubt WOULD come. They were, at best, far from me, and helpers I had none to lay me beside them!
And as I sat there, a deep sense of loneliness grew in me that I had never experienced before in my travels. Thousands of people were around me, but not a single one was truly with me! Sure, I was the one who was dead, not them; yet, whether it was their life or my death, we were separated! They were alive, but I was not dead enough to even recognize that they were alive: doubt was creeping in. At best, they seemed distant, and I had no one to help me get close to them!
Never before had I known, or truly imagined desolation! In vain I took myself to task, saying the solitude was but a seeming: I was awake, and they slept—that was all! it was only that they lay so still and did not speak! they were with me now, and soon, soon I should be with them!
Never before had I experienced, or really imagined, such emptiness! I tried to convince myself that the solitude was just an illusion: I was awake while they were asleep—that was all! They were just lying there quietly and not saying anything! They were here with me now, and soon, soon I would be with them!
I dropped Adam’s old spade, and the dull sound of its fall on the clay floor seemed reverberated from the chamber beyond: a childish terror seized me; I sat and stared at the coffin-door.—But father Adam, mother Eve, sister Mara would soon come to me, and then—welcome the cold world and the white neighbours! I forgot my fears, lived a little, and loved my dead.
I dropped Adam’s old spade, and the dull thud of it hitting the clay floor echoed from the room beyond: a childish fear gripped me; I sat and stared at the coffin door. But soon father Adam, mother Eve, and sister Mara would come to me, and then—welcome the cold world and the white neighbors! I forgot my fears, lived a little, and loved my dead.
Something did move in the chamber of the dead! There came from it what was LIKE a dim, far-off sound, yet was not what I knew as sound. My soul sprang into my ears. Was it a mere thrill of the dead air, too slight to be heard, but quivering in every spiritual sense? I KNEW without hearing, without feeling it!
Something stirred in the room of the dead! From it came something that felt like a faint, distant sound, but it wasn’t anything I recognized as sound. My soul jumped into my ears. Was it just a slight vibration of the still air, too faint to hear, but shaking in every spiritual sense? I KNEW without hearing it, without feeling it!
The something was coming! it drew nearer! In the bosom of my desertion awoke an infant hope. The noiseless thrill reached the coffin-door—became sound, and smote on my ear.
The thing was coming! It was getting closer! In the depths of my loneliness, a flicker of hope was born. The silent excitement reached the coffin door—turned into sound, and hit my ear.
The door began to move—with a low, soft creaking of its hinges. It was opening! I ceased to listen, and stared expectant.
The door started to move—with a low, soft creaking of its hinges. It was opening! I stopped listening and stared eagerly.
It opened a little way, and a face came into the opening. It was Lona’s. Its eyes were closed, but the face itself was upon me, and seemed to see me. It was white as Eve’s, white as Mara’s, but did not shine like their faces. She spoke, and her voice was like a sleepy night-wind in the grass.
It opened slightly, and a face appeared in the gap. It was Lona’s. Her eyes were closed, but the face was directed at me, as if it could see me. It was as pale as Eve’s, as white as Mara’s, but didn’t glow like their faces. She spoke, and her voice was like a gentle night breeze rustling through the grass.
“Are you coming, king?” it said. “I cannot rest until you are with me, gliding down the river to the great sea, and the beautiful dream-land. The sleepiness is full of lovely things: come and see them.”
“Are you coming, king?” it said. “I can’t rest until you’re with me, gliding down the river to the great sea and the beautiful dreamland. The sleepiness is filled with lovely things: come and see them.”
“Ah, my darling!” I cried. “Had I but known!—I thought you were dead!”
“Ah, my love!” I exclaimed. “If only I had known!—I thought you were gone!”
She lay on my bosom—cold as ice frozen to marble. She threw her arms, so white, feebly about me, and sighed—
She lay on my chest—cold as ice, hard as marble. She weakly wrapped her pale arms around me and sighed—
“Carry me back to my bed, king. I want to sleep.”
“Take me back to my bed, king. I want to sleep.”
I bore her to the death-chamber, holding her tight lest she should dissolve out of my arms. Unaware that I saw, I carried her straight to her couch.
I carried her to the death chamber, holding her tightly so she wouldn't slip out of my arms. Not knowing I was watching, I brought her right to her bed.
“Lay me down,” she said, “and cover me from the warm air; it hurts—a little. Your bed is there, next to mine. I shall see you when I wake.”
“Lay me down,” she said, “and shield me from the warm air; it hurts—a little. Your bed is right there, next to mine. I’ll see you when I wake up.”
She was already asleep. I threw myself on my couch—blessed as never was man on the eve of his wedding.
She was already asleep. I collapsed onto my couch—blessed like no man ever was on the night before his wedding.
“Come, sweet cold,” I said, “and still my heart speedily.”
“Come, sweet chill,” I said, “and calm my heart quickly.”
But there came instead a glimmer of light in the chamber, and I saw the face of Adam approaching. He had not the candle, yet I saw him. At the side of Lona’s couch, he looked down on her with a questioning smile, and then greeted me across it.
But then a light appeared in the room, and I saw Adam's face getting closer. He didn’t have a candle, but I could see him. Next to Lona’s couch, he looked down at her with a curious smile, and then he greeted me over it.
“We have been to the top of the hill to hear the waters on their way,” he said. “They will be in the den of the monsters to-night.—But why did you not await our return?”
“We went to the top of the hill to listen to the waters on their journey,” he said. “They’ll be in the monsters’ den tonight.—But why didn’t you wait for us to come back?”
“My child could not sleep,” I answered.
"My kid couldn't sleep," I replied.
“She is fast asleep!” he rejoined.
"She’s out cold!" he replied.
“Yes, now!” I said; “but she was awake when I laid her down.”
“Yes, right now!” I said; “but she was awake when I put her down.”
“She was asleep all the time!” he insisted. “She was perhaps dreaming about you—and came to you?”
“She was asleep the whole time!” he insisted. “Maybe she was dreaming about you—and came to you?”
“She did.”
"She did."
“And did you not see that her eyes were closed?”
“And didn't you notice that her eyes were closed?”
“Now I think of it, I did.”
“Now that I think about it, I did.”
“If you had looked ere you laid her down, you would have seen her asleep on the couch.”
“If you had looked before you laid her down, you would have seen her asleep on the couch.”
“That would have been terrible!”
"That would have been awful!"
“You would only have found that she was no longer in your arms.”
“You would only find that she wasn’t in your arms anymore.”
“That would have been worse!”
“That would have been worse!”
“It is, perhaps, to think of; but to see it would not have troubled you.”
“It’s something to think about; but actually seeing it wouldn’t have bothered you.”
“Dear father,” I said, “how is it that I am not sleepy? I thought I should go to sleep like the Little Ones the moment I laid my head down!”
“Dear Dad,” I said, “how come I’m not sleepy? I thought I would fall asleep like the Little Ones as soon as I laid my head down!”
“Your hour is not quite come. You must have food ere you sleep.”
“Your time hasn’t quite arrived. You need to eat before you sleep.”
“Ah, I ought not to have lain down without your leave, for I cannot sleep without your help! I will get up at once!”
“Ah, I shouldn’t have laid down without your permission, because I can’t sleep without your help! I’ll get up right away!”
But I found my own weight more than I could move.
But I found my own weight was more than I could handle.
“There is no need: we will serve you here,” he answered. “—You do not feel cold, do you?”
“There’s no need: we’ll take care of you here,” he replied. “—You’re not cold, are you?”
“Not too cold to lie still, but perhaps too cold to eat!”
“It's not too cold to stay put, but maybe too cold to have a meal!”
He came to the side of my couch, bent over me, and breathed on my heart. At once I was warm.
He came to the side of my couch, leaned over me, and breathed on my heart. Immediately, I felt warm.
As he left me, I heard a voice, and knew it was the Mother’s. She was singing, and her song was sweet and soft and low, and I thought she sat by my bed in the dark; but ere it ceased, her song soared aloft, and seemed to come from the throat of a woman-angel, high above all the region of larks, higher than man had ever yet lifted up his heart. I heard every word she sang, but could keep only this:—
As he walked away, I heard a voice and recognized it as the Mother's. She was singing, and her song was sweet, soft, and low. I imagined she was sitting by my bed in the dark. But before it ended, her song rose higher and seemed to come from the voice of an angelic woman, far above all the larks, higher than anyone had ever raised their heart. I heard every word she sang, but could only remember this:—
“Many a wrong, and its curing song; Many a road, and many an inn; Room to roam, but only one home For all the world to win!”
“So many wrongs, and a song to fix them; So many roads, and so many places to stay; Space to wander, but just one home For everyone to win!”
and I thought I had heard the song before.
and I thought I had heard the song before.
Then the three came to my couch together, bringing me bread and wine, and I sat up to partake of it. Adam stood on one side of me, Eve and Mara on the other.
Then the three came to my couch together, bringing me bread and wine, and I sat up to partake of it. Adam stood on one side of me, Eve and Mara on the other.
“You are good indeed, father Adam, mother Eve, sister Mara,” I said, “to receive me! In my soul I am ashamed and sorry!”
“You’re really kind, Father Adam, Mother Eve, Sister Mara,” I said, “to welcome me! I feel ashamed and sorry in my heart!”
“We knew you would come again!” answered Eve.
“We knew you would come back!” replied Eve.
“How could you know it?” I returned.
“How could you know that?” I replied.
“Because here was I, born to look after my brothers and sisters!” answered Mara with a smile.
“Because here I am, born to take care of my siblings!” answered Mara with a smile.
“Every creature must one night yield himself and lie down,” answered Adam: “he was made for liberty, and must not be left a slave!”
“Every creature must one night give in and rest,” answered Adam: “he was made for freedom, and must not be left a prisoner!”
“It will be late, I fear, ere all have lain down!” I said.
"It’s going to be late, I’m afraid, before everyone has gone to bed!" I said.
“There is no early or late here,” he rejoined. “For him the true time then first begins who lays himself down. Men are not coming home fast; women are coming faster. A desert, wide and dreary, parts him who lies down to die from him who lies down to live. The former may well make haste, but here is no haste.”
“There’s no such thing as early or late here,” he replied. “For someone, true time only starts when they lay down. Men aren’t coming home quickly; women are coming faster. A vast and dreary desert separates the one who lies down to die from the one who lies down to live. The former might be in a hurry, but there’s no rush here.”
“To our eyes,” said Eve, “you were coming all the time: we knew Mara would find you, and you must come!”
“To us,” Eve said, “it looked like you were always coming: we knew Mara would find you, and you had to come!”
“How long is it since my father lay down?” I asked.
“How long has it been since my dad went to bed?” I asked.
“I have told you that years are of no consequence in this house,” answered Adam; “we do not heed them. Your father will wake when his morning comes. Your mother, next to whom you are lying,——”
“I’ve told you that years don’t matter in this house,” Adam replied. “We don’t pay attention to them. Your father will wake when it’s his morning. Your mother, right next to you,——”
“Ah, then, it IS my mother!” I exclaimed.
“Ah, then, it IS my mom!” I exclaimed.
“Yes—she with the wounded hand,” he assented; “—she will be up and away long ere your morning is ripe.”
“Yes—she with the hurt hand,” he agreed; “—she will be up and gone long before your morning arrives.”
“I am sorry.”
"I'm sorry."
“Rather be glad.”
"Would rather be happy."
“It must be a sight for God Himself to see such a woman come awake!”
“It must be a sight for God Himself to see such a woman come alive!”
“It is indeed a sight for God, a sight that makes her Maker glad! He sees of the travail of His soul, and is satisfied!—Look at her once more, and sleep.”
“It’s truly a sight for God, a sight that makes her Creator happy! He sees the effort of His soul and is satisfied!—Look at her one more time, and then sleep.”
He let the rays of his candle fall on her beautiful face.
He let the light from his candle illuminate her beautiful face.
“She looks much younger!” I said.
“She looks so much younger!” I said.
“She IS much younger,” he replied. “Even Lilith already begins to look younger!”
“She is so much younger,” he replied. “Even Lilith is starting to look younger!”
I lay down, blissfully drowsy.
I lay down, blissfully sleepy.
“But when you see your mother again,” he continued, “you will not at first know her. She will go on steadily growing younger until she reaches the perfection of her womanhood—a splendour beyond foresight. Then she will open her eyes, behold on one side her husband, on the other her son—and rise and leave them to go to a father and a brother more to her than they.”
“But when you see your mom again,” he went on, “you won’t recognize her at first. She’ll keep getting younger until she reaches the peak of her womanhood—a beauty beyond imagination. Then she’ll open her eyes, see her husband on one side and her son on the other—and get up to go to a father and brother who mean more to her than they do.”
I heard as one in a dream. I was very cold, but already the cold caused me no suffering. I felt them put on me the white garment of the dead. Then I forgot everything. The night about me was pale with sleeping faces, but I was asleep also, nor knew that I slept.
I heard as if I were dreaming. I was very cold, but the cold didn't hurt me anymore. I felt them put the white garment of the dead on me. Then I forgot everything. The night around me was pale with sleeping faces, but I was asleep too, and I didn't even realize I was sleeping.
CHAPTER XLIII. THE DREAMS THAT CAME
I grew aware of existence, aware also of the profound, the infinite cold. I was intensely blessed—more blessed, I know, than my heart, imagining, can now recall. I could not think of warmth with the least suggestion of pleasure. I knew that I had enjoyed it, but could not remember how. The cold had soothed every care, dissolved every pain, comforted every sorrow. COMFORTED? Nay; sorrow was swallowed up in the life drawing nigh to restore every good and lovely thing a hundredfold! I lay at peace, full of the quietest expectation, breathing the damp odours of Earth’s bountiful bosom, aware of the souls of primroses, daisies and snowdrops, patiently waiting in it for the Spring.
I became aware of existence, also aware of the deep, infinite cold. I was intensely blessed—more blessed than I can now remember. I couldn’t think of warmth without the slightest hint of pleasure. I knew I had experienced it but couldn’t recall how. The cold had eased every worry, erased every pain, and comforted every sorrow. COMFORTED? No; sorrow was consumed by the life coming closer, ready to restore every good and beautiful thing a hundred times over! I lay at peace, filled with quiet expectation, breathing in the damp scents of Earth’s generous embrace, aware of the souls of primroses, daisies, and snowdrops, patiently waiting in it for Spring.
How convey the delight of that frozen, yet conscious sleep! I had no more to stand up! had only to lie stretched out and still! How cold I was, words cannot tell; yet I grew colder and colder—and welcomed the cold yet more and more. I grew continuously less conscious of myself, continuously more conscious of bliss, unimaginable yet felt. I had neither made it nor prayed for it: it was mine in virtue of existence! and existence was mine in virtue of a Will that dwelt in mine.
How can I express the joy of that frozen, yet aware sleep! I didn’t have to stand anymore! I could just lie down, stretched out and still! I was so cold, words can’t describe it; yet, I became colder and colder—and welcomed the chill more and more. I became less aware of myself and more aware of an unimaginable bliss that I could still feel. I hadn't created it or prayed for it: it was mine simply because I existed! And existence was mine because of a Will that lived within me.
Then the dreams began to arrive—and came crowding.—I lay naked on a snowy peak. The white mist heaved below me like a billowy sea. The cold moon was in the air with me, and above the moon and me the colder sky, in which the moon and I dwelt. I was Adam, waiting for God to breathe into my nostrils the breath of life.—I was not Adam, but a child in the bosom of a mother white with a radiant whiteness. I was a youth on a white horse, leaping from cloud to cloud of a blue heaven, hasting calmly to some blessed goal. For centuries I dreamed—or was it chiliads? or only one long night?—But why ask? for time had nothing to do with me; I was in the land of thought—farther in, higher up than the seven dimensions, the ten senses: I think I was where I am—in the heart of God.—I dreamed away dim cycles in the centre of a melting glacier, the spectral moon drawing nearer and nearer, the wind and the welter of a torrent growing in my ears. I lay and heard them: the wind and the water and the moon sang a peaceful waiting for a redemption drawing nigh. I dreamed cycles, I say, but, for aught I knew or can tell, they were the solemn, æonian march of a second, pregnant with eternity.
Then the dreams started coming in—and came rushing in. I lay exposed on a snowy peak. The white mist swelled below me like a rolling sea. The cold moon was in the air with me, and above the moon and me was the even colder sky, where the moon and I resided. I was Adam, waiting for God to breathe into my nostrils the breath of life. But I was not Adam; I was a child in the embrace of a mother radiant with a bright whiteness. I was a young man on a white horse, jumping from cloud to cloud in a blue sky, calmly racing toward some blessed destination. For centuries I dreamed—or was it thousands of years? or just one long night?—But why question it? Time had nothing to do with me; I was in the realm of thought—beyond, above the seven dimensions, the ten senses: I think I was where I am—in the heart of God. I dreamed away vague cycles in the center of a melting glacier, the ghostly moon getting closer and closer, the wind and the rush of a torrent growing in my ears. I lay there and listened: the wind and the water and the moon sang a peaceful wait for redemption approaching. I dreamed cycles, I say, but for all I knew or can tell, they were the serious, timeless march of a second, pregnant with eternity.
Then, of a sudden, but not once troubling my conscious bliss, all the wrongs I had ever done, from far beyond my earthly memory down to the present moment, were with me. Fully in every wrong lived the conscious I, confessing, abjuring, lamenting the dead, making atonement with each person I had injured, hurt, or offended. Every human soul to which I had caused a troubled thought, was now grown unspeakably dear to me, and I humbled myself before it, agonising to cast from between us the clinging offence. I wept at the feet of the mother whose commands I had slighted; with bitter shame I confessed to my father that I had told him two lies, and long forgotten them: now for long had remembered them, and kept them in memory to crush at last at his feet. I was the eager slave of all whom I had thus or anyhow wronged. Countless services I devised to render them! For this one I would build such a house as had never grown from the ground! for that one I would train such horses as had never yet been seen in any world! For a third I would make such a garden as had never bloomed, haunted with still pools, and alive with running waters! I would write songs to make their hearts swell, and tales to make them glow! I would turn the forces of the world into such channels of invention as to make them laugh with the joy of wonder! Love possessed me! Love was my life! Love was to me, as to him that made me, all in all!
Then, all of a sudden, but without disturbing my feeling of happiness, all the wrongs I had ever committed, from far beyond my memory to this very moment, came flooding back. In every wrongdoing, I faced my conscious self, admitting, regretting, and mourning those I had hurt, making amends with each person I had injured or offended. Every soul I had troubled now felt incredibly precious to me, and I humbled myself before each one, desperate to remove the offense that lingered between us. I wept at the feet of the mother whose wishes I had ignored; with deep shame, I confessed to my father that I had told him two lies, which I had long since forgotten, but now vividly remembered, holding onto them until I could finally share them with him. I became the eager servant of everyone I had wronged in any way. I thought of countless ways to make up for it! For one person, I would build a house like no other! For another, I would train horses that had never been seen before! For a third, I would create a garden that had never bloomed, filled with serene ponds and flowing waters! I would write songs to make their hearts soar and stories to light up their faces! I would channel the forces of the world into such creativity that it would fill them with joyful wonder! Love consumed me! Love was my life! Love was everything to me, just as it was to the one who created me!
Suddenly I found myself in a solid blackness, upon which the ghost of light that dwells in the caverns of the eyes could not cast one fancied glimmer. But my heart, which feared nothing and hoped infinitely, was full of peace. I lay imagining what the light would be when it came, and what new creation it would bring with it—when, suddenly, without conscious volition, I sat up and stared about me.
Suddenly, I was in complete darkness, where not even the faintest glimmer from the light that lives in the depths of my eyes could shine. But my heart, which was fearless and full of hope, was completely at peace. I lay there, imagining how bright the light would be when it finally arrived and what new things it would bring with it—when, without even thinking about it, I sat up and looked around.
The moon was looking in at the lowest, horizontal, crypt-like windows of the death-chamber, her long light slanting, I thought, across the fallen, but still ripening sheaves of the harvest of the great husbandman.—But no; that harvest was gone! Gathered in, or swept away by chaotic storm, not a sacred sheaf was there! My dead were gone! I was alone!—In desolation dread lay depths yet deeper than I had hitherto known!—Had there never been any ripening dead? Had I but dreamed them and their loveliness? Why then these walls? why the empty couches? No; they were all up! they were all abroad in the new eternal day, and had forgotten me! They had left me behind, and alone! Tenfold more terrible was the tomb its inhabitants away! The quiet ones had made me quiet with their presence—had pervaded my mind with their blissful peace; now I had no friend, and my lovers were far from me! A moment I sat and stared horror-stricken. I had been alone with the moon on a mountain top in the sky; now I was alone with her in a huge cenotaph: she too was staring about, seeking her dead with ghastly gaze! I sprang to my feet, and staggered from the fearful place.
The moon was shining through the low, horizontal, crypt-like windows of the death chamber, her long light slanting across the fallen but still ripening sheaves of the harvest from the great farmer. But no; that harvest was gone! Gathered in or swept away by a chaotic storm, not a single sacred sheaf was left! My loved ones were gone! I was all alone! In desolation, I felt depths of dread I had never known before! Had there never been any ripening dead? Had I just dreamed of them and their beauty? Then why these walls? Why the empty couches? No; they were all up! They were all out in the new eternal day, and they had forgotten me! They had left me behind, alone! The tomb was ten times more terrifying with its inhabitants gone! The quiet ones had brought me peace with their presence—had filled my mind with their blissful calm; now I had no friends, and my lovers were far away! I sat there for a moment, staring in horror. I had been alone with the moon on a mountaintop in the sky; now I was alone with her in a massive tomb: she too was looking around, searching for her dead with a ghastly stare! I jumped to my feet and staggered away from that terrifying place.
The cottage was empty. I ran out into the night.
The cottage was vacant. I dashed out into the night.
No moon was there! Even as I left the chamber, a cloudy rampart had risen and covered her. But a broad shimmer came from far over the heath, mingled with a ghostly murmuring music, as if the moon were raining a light that plashed as it fell. I ran stumbling across the moor, and found a lovely lake, margined with reeds and rushes: the moon behind the cloud was gazing upon the monsters’ den, full of clearest, brightest water, and very still.—But the musical murmur went on, filling the quiet air, and drawing me after it.
No moon was in sight! As I stepped out of the room, a cloudy barrier had appeared and covered it. But a wide glow came from far over the heath, mixed with a ghostly, soothing music, as if the moon was showering light that splashed as it descended. I stumbled across the moor and discovered a beautiful lake, bordered with reeds and rushes: the moon behind the clouds was looking down on the monsters’ den, filled with the clearest, brightest water, and perfectly still.—But the musical murmur continued, filling the calm air and pulling me along.
I walked round the border of the little mere, and climbed the range of hills. What a sight rose to my eyes! The whole expanse where, with hot, aching feet, I had crossed and recrossed the deep-scored channels and ravines of the dry river-bed, was alive with streams, with torrents, with still pools—“a river deep and wide”! How the moon flashed on the water! how the water answered the moon with flashes of its own—white flashes breaking everywhere from its rock-encountered flow! And a great jubilant song arose from its bosom, the song of new-born liberty. I stood a moment gazing, and my heart also began to exult: my life was not all a failure! I had helped to set this river free!—My dead were not lost! I had but to go after and find them! I would follow and follow until I came whither they had gone! Our meeting might be thousands of years away, but at last—AT LAST I should hold them! Wherefore else did the floods clap their hands?
I walked around the edge of the small lake and climbed the hill range. What an incredible sight met my eyes! The entire area where, with sore, tired feet, I had crossed and recrossed the deep grooves and ravines of the dry riverbed, was alive with streams, rushing waters, and still pools—“a river deep and wide”! How the moon glistened on the water! How the water sparkled back at the moon with its own flashes—bright glimmers breaking everywhere from its rocky flow! And a great, joyful song rose from its depths, the song of newfound freedom. I stood there for a moment, gazing, and my heart began to rejoice too: my life wasn’t all a failure! I had helped set this river free!—My loved ones were not lost! I just needed to go find them! I would keep searching until I reached where they had gone! Our reunion might be thousands of years away, but finally—FINALLY I would hold them! Why else would the floods clap their hands?
I hurried down the hill: my pilgrimage was begun! In what direction to turn my steps I knew not, but I must go and go till I found my living dead! A torrent ran swift and wide at the foot of the range: I rushed in, it laid no hold upon me; I waded through it. The next I sprang across; the third I swam; the next I waded again.
I rushed down the hill: my journey had started! I didn't know which way to go, but I had to keep moving until I found my living dead! A fast and wide river flowed at the bottom of the mountain: I sprinted in, and it didn’t stop me; I waded through it. The next one I jumped across; the third I swam; the next one I waded through again.
I stopped to gaze on the wondrous loveliness of the ceaseless flash and flow, and to hearken to the multitudinous broken music. Every now and then some incipient air would seem about to draw itself clear of the dulcet confusion, only to merge again in the consorted roar. At moments the world of waters would invade as if to overwhelm me—not with the force of its seaward rush, or the shouting of its liberated throng, but with the greatness of the silence wandering into sound.
I paused to admire the incredible beauty of the constant flashing and flowing, and to listen to the many fragmented sounds. Every now and then, a melody would appear to break free from the sweet chaos, only to blend back into the combined roar. Sometimes the water’s world would feel like it was about to engulf me—not with the strength of its oceanward surge, or the loudness of its freed gathering, but with the vastness of the silence that turned into sound.
As I stood lost in delight, a hand was laid on my shoulder. I turned, and saw a man in the prime of strength, beautiful as if fresh from the heart of the glad creator, young like him who cannot grow old. I looked: it was Adam. He stood large and grand, clothed in a white robe, with the moon in his hair.
As I stood there, completely captivated, I felt a hand on my shoulder. I turned and saw a man in his prime, as beautiful as if he had just come from the heart of a joyous creator, eternally young. I realized it was Adam. He was large and impressive, dressed in a white robe, with the moon woven into his hair.
“Father,” I cried, “where is she? Where are the dead? Is the great resurrection come and gone? The terror of my loneliness was upon me; I could not sleep without my dead; I ran from the desolate chamber.—Whither shall I go to find them?”
“Dad,” I cried, “where is she? Where are the dead? Has the great resurrection come and gone? The fear of my loneliness was overwhelming; I couldn’t sleep without my loved ones. I ran from the empty room. — Where should I go to find them?”
“You mistake, my son,” he answered, in a voice whose very breath was consolation. “You are still in the chamber of death, still upon your couch, asleep and dreaming, with the dead around you.”
“You're wrong, my son,” he replied, his voice soothing. “You are still in the room of death, still on your bed, asleep and dreaming, surrounded by the dead.”
“Alas! when I but dream how am I to know it? The dream best dreamed is the likest to the waking truth!”
“Unfortunately! When I dream, how can I know it? The best dream is the one that is most similar to waking reality!”
“When you are quite dead, you will dream no false dream. The soul that is true can generate nothing that is not true, neither can the false enter it.”
“When you’re truly dead, you won’t have any false dreams. A genuine soul can’t create anything that isn’t real, and nothing false can touch it.”
“But, sir,” I faltered, “how am I to distinguish betwixt the true and the false where both alike seem real?”
“But, sir,” I hesitated, “how am I supposed to tell the difference between the true and the false when both seem real?”
“Do you not understand?” he returned, with a smile that might have slain all the sorrows of all his children. “You CANNOT perfectly distinguish between the true and the false while you are not yet quite dead; neither indeed will you when you are quite dead—that is, quite alive, for then the false will never present itself. At this moment, believe me, you are on your bed in the house of death.”
“Don’t you understand?” he said, smiling in a way that could have wiped away all the sorrows of his kids. “You CANNOT perfectly tell the difference between what’s real and what’s not while you’re still alive; and even when you’re gone—you know, completely dead—you still won’t be able to, because then the false won’t even show up. Right now, believe me, you’re lying in your bed in the house of death.”
“I am trying hard to believe you, father. I do indeed believe you, although I can neither see nor feel the truth of what you say.”
“I’m really trying to believe you, Dad. I do believe you, even though I can’t see or feel the truth in what you’re saying.”
“You are not to blame that you cannot. And because even in a dream you believe me, I will help you.—Put forth your left hand open, and close it gently: it will clasp the hand of your Lona, who lies asleep where you lie dreaming you are awake.”
“You're not at fault for being unable to. And since even in a dream you trust me, I’ll help you. —Extend your left hand open, and close it softly: it will hold the hand of your Lona, who is asleep while you think you are awake.”
I put forth my hand: it closed on the hand of Lona, firm and soft and deathless.
I reached out my hand: it clasped Lona's hand, strong and gentle and eternal.
“But, father,” I cried, “she is warm!”
“But, Dad,” I cried, “she’s warm!”
“Your hand is as warm to hers. Cold is a thing unknown in our country. Neither she nor you are yet in the fields of home, but each to each is alive and warm and healthful.”
“Your hand feels just as warm as hers. Cold doesn't exist in our country. Neither of you are home yet, but you both are alive, warm, and healthy.”
Then my heart was glad. But immediately supervened a sharp-stinging doubt.
Then my heart felt glad. But right away, a sharp sting of doubt set in.
“Father,” I said, “forgive me, but how am I to know surely that this also is not a part of the lovely dream in which I am now walking with thyself?”
"Father," I said, "forgive me, but how can I be sure that this isn't just a part of the beautiful dream in which I'm walking with you?"
“Thou doubtest because thou lovest the truth. Some would willingly believe life but a phantasm, if only it might for ever afford them a world of pleasant dreams: thou art not of such! Be content for a while not to know surely. The hour will come, and that ere long, when, being true, thou shalt behold the very truth, and doubt will be for ever dead. Scarce, then, wilt thou be able to recall the features of the phantom. Thou wilt then know that which thou canst not now dream. Thou hast not yet looked the Truth in the face, hast as yet at best but seen him through a cloud. That which thou seest not, and never didst see save in a glass darkly—that which, indeed, never can be known save by its innate splendour shining straight into pure eyes—that thou canst not but doubt, and art blameless in doubting until thou seest it face to face, when thou wilt no longer be able to doubt it. But to him who has once seen even a shadow only of the truth, and, even but hoping he has seen it when it is present no longer, tries to obey it—to him the real vision, the Truth himself, will come, and depart no more, but abide with him for ever.”
"You doubt because you love the truth. Some people would gladly believe that life is just an illusion if it would give them a lifetime of pleasant dreams, but you are not one of them! Be okay for now with not knowing for sure. The time will come, and soon, when, being honest, you will see the very truth, and doubt will be completely gone. Hardly then will you be able to remember the features of the illusion. You will know what you cannot even imagine right now. You have not yet looked truth in the face; at best, you've only seen it through a haze. What you cannot see, and have only seen dimly, can truly only be known by its innate brilliance shining directly into clear eyes. You can’t help but doubt it, and it’s understandable to doubt until you see it clearly, at which point doubt will disappear. But for someone who has once seen even just a shadow of the truth, and who, even just hoping they’ve seen it when it’s no longer present, tries to follow it— for them, the true vision, the Truth itself, will come and will never leave, but will remain with them forever."
“I think I see, father,” I said; “I think I understand.”
“I think I get it, Dad,” I said; “I think I understand.”
“Then remember, and recall. Trials yet await thee, heavy, of a nature thou knowest not now. Remember the things thou hast seen. Truly thou knowest not those things, but thou knowest what they have seemed, what they have meant to thee! Remember also the things thou shalt yet see. Truth is all in all; and the truth of things lies, at once hid and revealed, in their seeming.”
“Then remember and think back. Difficult challenges still lie ahead, ones you don't understand yet. Remember the things you've witnessed. You may not fully grasp those moments, but you know how they appeared and what they meant to you! Also, remember the things you will still encounter. Truth is everything; and the truth of things is both hidden and revealed in how they appear.”
“How can that be, father?” I said, and raised my eyes with the question; for I had been listening with downbent head, aware of nothing but the voice of Adam.
“How can that be, Dad?” I asked, looking up with the question; because I had been listening with my head down, paying attention only to Adam's voice.
He was gone; in my ears was nought but the sounding silence of the swift-flowing waters. I stretched forth my hands to find him, but no answering touch met their seeking. I was alone—alone in the land of dreams! To myself I seemed wide awake, but I believed I was in a dream, because he had told me so.
He was gone; all I could hear was the deep silence of the rushing waters. I reached out my hands to find him, but no one touched them in return. I was alone—alone in the land of dreams! I felt fully awake, but I thought I was dreaming, because he had said so.
Even in a dream, however, the dreamer must do something! he cannot sit down and refuse to stir until the dream grow weary of him and depart: I took up my wandering, and went on.
Even in a dream, though, the dreamer has to do something! He can't just sit there and refuse to move until the dream gets tired of him and leaves: I continued my wandering and moved on.
Many channels I crossed, and came to a wider space of rock; there, dreaming I was weary, I laid myself down, and longed to be awake.
Many streams I crossed, and reached a larger area of rock; there, feeling tired, I lay down and wished to be awake.
I was about to rise and resume my journey, when I discovered that I lay beside a pit in the rock, whose mouth was like that of a grave. It was deep and dark; I could see no bottom.
I was about to get up and continue my journey when I realized I was lying next to a pit in the rock, which looked like the opening of a grave. It was deep and dark; I couldn’t see the bottom.
Now in the dreams of my childhood I had found that a fall invariably woke me, and would, therefore, when desiring to discontinue a dream, seek some eminence whence to cast myself down that I might wake: with one glance at the peaceful heavens, and one at the rushing waters, I rolled myself over the edge of the pit.
Now in my childhood dreams, I realized that a fall always woke me up. So, whenever I wanted to end a dream, I would look for a high place to jump off so I could wake up. With one look at the calm sky and another at the rushing water, I rolled myself over the edge of the pit.
For a moment consciousness left me. When it returned, I stood in the garret of my own house, in the little wooden chamber of the cowl and the mirror.
For a moment, I lost consciousness. When I came to, I found myself standing in the attic of my own house, in the small wooden room with the hood and the mirror.
Unspeakable despair, hopelessness blank and dreary, invaded me with the knowledge: between me and my Lona lay an abyss impassable! stretched a distance no chain could measure! Space and Time and Mode of Being, as with walls of adamant unscalable, impenetrable, shut me in from that gulf! True, it might yet be in my power to pass again through the door of light, and journey back to the chamber of the dead; and if so, I was parted from that chamber only by a wide heath, and by the pale, starry night betwixt me and the sun, which alone could open for me the mirror-door, and was now far away on the other side of the world! but an immeasurably wider gulf sank between us in this—that she was asleep and I was awake! that I was no longer worthy to share with her that sleep, and could no longer hope to awake from it with her! For truly I was much to blame: I had fled from my dream! The dream was not of my making, any more than was my life: I ought to have seen it to the end! and in fleeing from it, I had left the holy sleep itself behind me!—I would go back to Adam, tell him the truth, and bow to his decree!
Unspeakable despair and a sense of hopelessness engulfed me with the realization that an unbridgeable gap lay between me and my Lona. There was a distance no chain could reach! Space, time, and existence felt like solid walls that trapped me away from that chasm. Sure, I could still possibly pass through the door of light again and return to the realm of the dead; if that were possible, I was only separated from that realm by a wide expanse and the pale, starry night between me and the sun, which alone could open the mirror-door for me and was now far away on the other side of the world! But an even greater divide existed because she was asleep and I was awake! I was no longer worthy to share that sleep with her and could no longer hope to wake up from it alongside her! For I was indeed at fault: I had run away from my dream! The dream wasn’t of my choosing, just like my life wasn’t: I should have seen it through to the end! In fleeing from it, I had left behind the sacred sleep itself! — I would go back to Adam, tell him the truth, and accept his decree!
I crept to my chamber, threw myself on my bed, and passed a dreamless night.
I quietly went to my room, flopped onto my bed, and had a dreamless night.
I rose, and listlessly sought the library. On the way I met no one; the house seemed dead. I sat down with a book to await the noontide: not a sentence could I understand! The mutilated manuscript offered itself from the masked door: the sight of it sickened me; what to me was the princess with her devilry!
I got up and aimlessly headed to the library. I ran into no one on the way; the house felt empty. I sat down with a book to wait for noon: I couldn’t understand a single sentence! The torn manuscript appeared from the hidden door: just seeing it made me feel sick; what did I care about the princess and her trouble!
I rose and looked out of a window. It was a brilliant morning. With a great rush the fountain shot high, and fell roaring back. The sun sat in its feathery top. Not a bird sang, not a creature was to be seen. Raven nor librarian came near me. The world was dead about me. I took another book, sat down again, and went on waiting.
I got up and looked out the window. It was an amazing morning. The fountain shot up high with a loud splash and came crashing down. The sun was shining bright. No birds were singing, and I couldn't see any animals. Neither the raven nor the librarian was around. The world felt lifeless around me. I grabbed another book, sat down again, and continued to wait.
Noon was near. I went up the stairs to the dumb, shadowy roof. I closed behind me the door into the wooden chamber, and turned to open the door out of a dreary world.
Noon was approaching. I climbed the stairs to the silent, shadowy roof. I shut the door to the wooden room behind me and turned to open the door out of a dull world.
I left the chamber with a heart of stone. Do what I might, all was fruitless. I pulled the chains; adjusted and re-adjusted the hood; arranged and re-arranged the mirrors; no result followed. I waited and waited to give the vision time; it would not come; the mirror stood blank; nothing lay in its dim old depth but the mirror opposite and my haggard face.
I left the room feeling completely numb. No matter what I did, it was all pointless. I pulled the chains, adjusted and readjusted the hood, set up and then changed the mirrors; nothing worked. I waited and waited to give the vision time to appear, but it wouldn’t come; the mirror remained blank, reflecting only the mirror across from it and my tired face.
I went back to the library. There the books were hateful to me—for I had once loved them.
I went back to the library. There the books felt repulsive to me—for I had once loved them.
That night I lay awake from down-lying to uprising, and the next day renewed my endeavours with the mystic door. But all was yet in vain. How the hours went I cannot think. No one came nigh me; not a sound from the house below entered my ears. Not once did I feel weary—only desolate, drearily desolate.
That night I stayed awake from sunset to sunrise, and the next day I continued my attempts with the mysterious door. But it was still useless. I can’t recall how the hours passed. No one came near me; I didn’t hear a sound from the house below. I never felt tired—just empty, bleakly empty.
I passed a second sleepless night. In the morning I went for the last time to the chamber in the roof, and for the last time sought an open door: there was none. My heart died within me. I had lost my Lona!
I spent another sleepless night. In the morning, I went for the last time to the room in the attic and for the last time looked for an open door: there was none. My heart sank. I had lost my Lona!
Was she anywhere? had she ever been, save in the mouldering cells of my brain? “I must die one day,” I thought, “and then, straight from my death-bed, I will set out to find her! If she is not, I will go to the Father and say—‘Even thou canst not help me: let me cease, I pray thee!’”
Was she even real? Had she ever existed, except in the decaying corners of my mind? “I will die one day,” I thought, “and then, right from my deathbed, I will go find her! If she doesn’t exist, I will go to the Father and say—‘Even You can’t help me: let me be free, I ask you!’”
CHAPTER XLIV. THE WAKING
The fourth night I seemed to fall asleep, and that night woke indeed. I opened my eyes and knew, although all was dark around me, that I lay in the house of death, and that every moment since there I fell asleep I had been dreaming, and now first was awake. “At last!” I said to my heart, and it leaped for joy. I turned my eyes; Lona stood by my couch, waiting for me! I had never lost her!—only for a little time lost the sight of her! Truly I needed not have lamented her so sorely!
The fourth night, I seemed to fall asleep, and when I woke up, I realized I was in the house of death. Even though it was dark all around me, I knew that every moment since I had fallen asleep, I had been dreaming, and now I was finally awake. “Finally!” I said to myself, and my heart soared with joy. I turned my eyes, and Lona was standing by my bed, waiting for me! I had never truly lost her—just for a little while lost sight of her! I really didn’t need to mourn her so much!
It was dark, as I say, but I saw her: SHE was not dark! Her eyes shone with the radiance of the Mother’s, and the same light issued from her face—nor from her face only, for her death-dress, filled with the light of her body now tenfold awake in the power of its resurrection, was white as snow and glistering. She fell asleep a girl; she awoke a woman, ripe with the loveliness of the life essential. I folded her in my arms, and knew that I lived indeed.
It was dark, as I said, but I could see her: SHE was not dark! Her eyes sparkled with the glow of the Mother’s, and the same light radiated from her face—not just from her face, but her death-dress, filled with the light of her body now fully awakened in the power of its resurrection, was white as snow and shimmering. She fell asleep as a girl; she woke up as a woman, filled with the beauty of essential life. I held her in my arms and knew that I was truly alive.
“I woke first!” she said, with a wondering smile.
“I woke up first!” she said, with a curious smile.
“You did, my love, and woke me!”
“You did, my love, and you woke me!”
“I only looked at you and waited,” she answered.
“I just looked at you and waited,” she replied.
The candle came floating toward us through the dark, and in a few moments Adam and Eve and Mara were with us. They greeted us with a quiet good-morning and a smile: they were used to such wakings!
The candle came drifting toward us through the darkness, and soon Adam, Eve, and Mara were with us. They greeted us with a soft good morning and a smile: they were familiar with these wake-up moments!
“I hope you have had a pleasant darkness!” said the Mother.
“I hope you’ve enjoyed a nice darkness!” said the Mother.
“Not very,” I answered, “but the waking from it is heavenly.”
"Not really," I replied, "but waking up from it is wonderful."
“It is but begun,” she rejoined; “you are hardly yet awake!”
“It has just started,” she replied; “you’re barely awake!”
“He is at least clothed-upon with Death, which is the radiant garment of Life,” said Adam.
“He's at least dressed in Death, which is the shining outfit of Life,” said Adam.
He embraced Lona his child, put an arm around me, looked a moment or two inquiringly at the princess, and patted the head of the leopardess.
He hugged Lona, his child, put an arm around me, looked at the princess for a moment with curiosity, and patted the leopardess's head.
“I think we shall meet you two again before long,” he said, looking first at Lona, then at me.
“I think we’ll see you both again soon,” he said, looking first at Lona, then at me.
“Have we to die again?” I asked.
“Do we have to die again?” I asked.
“No,” he answered, with a smile like the Mother’s; “you have died into life, and will die no more; you have only to keep dead. Once dying as we die here, all the dying is over. Now you have only to live, and that you must, with all your blessed might. The more you live, the stronger you become to live.”
“No,” he replied, smiling like the Mother; “you’ve transitioned into life, and you won’t die again; you just need to stay in this state. Once you’ve experienced dying as we do here, all the dying is finished. Now you just need to live, and you must do that with all your strength. The more you live, the stronger you become in living.”
“But shall I not grow weary with living so strong?” I said. “What if I cease to live with all my might?”
“But won't I get tired of living so intensely?” I said. “What if I stop giving it my all?”
“It needs but the will, and the strength is there!” said the Mother. “Pure life has no weakness to grow weary withal. THE Life keeps generating ours.—Those who will not die, die many times, die constantly, keep dying deeper, never have done dying; here all is upwardness and love and gladness.”
“It just takes the will, and the strength is there!” said the Mother. “Pure life has no weakness to get tired of. THE Life continues to create ours.—Those who refuse to die, die many times, keep dying over and over, and never stop dying; here, everything is about growth, love, and joy.”
She ceased with a smile and a look that seemed to say, “We are mother and son; we understand each other! Between us no farewell is possible.”
She stopped with a smile and a look that seemed to say, “We are mother and son; we get each other! No goodbye is possible between us.”
Mara kissed me on the forehead, and said, gayly,
Mara kissed me on the forehead and said cheerfully,
“I told you, brother, all would be well!—When next you would comfort, say, ‘What will be well, is even now well.’”
“I told you, brother, everything will be okay!—The next time you offer comfort, say, ‘What will be okay is already okay.’”
She gave a little sigh, and I thought it meant, “But they will not believe you!”
She let out a small sigh, and I interpreted it as, “But they won’t believe you!”
“—You know me now!” she ended, with a smile like her mother’s.
“—You know me now!” she finished, with a smile just like her mom’s.
“I know you!” I answered: “you are the voice that cried in the wilderness before ever the Baptist came! you are the shepherd whose wolves hunt the wandering sheep home ere the shadow rise and the night grow dark!”
“I know you!” I replied. “You are the voice that called out in the wilderness before the Baptist even arrived! You are the shepherd whose wolves guide the wandering sheep home before the shadows fall and the night becomes dark!”
“My work will one day be over,” she said, “and then I shall be glad with the gladness of the great shepherd who sent me.”
“My work will eventually be finished,” she said, “and then I will feel joy like the joy of the great shepherd who sent me.”
“All the night long the morning is at hand,” said Adam.
“All night long, the morning is coming,” said Adam.
“What is that flapping of wings I hear?” I asked.
“What's that flapping of wings I hear?” I asked.
“The Shadow is hovering,” replied Adam: “there is one here whom he counts his own! But ours once, never more can she be his!”
“The Shadow is hovering,” replied Adam. “There’s someone here that he claims as his own! But she was ours once, and she can never be his again!”
I turned to look on the faces of my father and mother, and kiss them ere we went: their couches were empty save of the Little Ones who had with love’s boldness appropriated their hospitality! For an instant that awful dream of desolation overshadowed me, and I turned aside.
I turned to look at the faces of my father and mother, and kissed them before we left: their beds were empty except for the Little Ones who had confidently claimed their hospitality! For a moment, that terrifying dream of loneliness weighed on me, and I looked away.
“What is it, my heart?” said Lona.
“What’s wrong, my love?” said Lona.
“Their empty places frightened me,” I answered.
“Their empty spots scared me,” I replied.
“They are up and away long ago,” said Adam. “They kissed you ere they went, and whispered, ‘Come soon.’”
“They left a long time ago,” said Adam. “They kissed you before they went and whispered, ‘Come soon.’”
“And I neither to feel nor hear them!” I murmured.
“And I can’t feel or hear them!” I murmured.
“How could you—far away in your dreary old house! You thought the dreadful place had you once more! Now go and find them.—Your parents, my child,” he added, turning to Lona, “must come and find you!”
“How could you—so far away in your gloomy old house! You thought that terrible place had you for good! Now go and find them.—Your parents, my child,” he added, turning to Lona, “must come and find you!”
The hour of our departure was at hand. Lona went to the couch of the mother who had slain her, and kissed her tenderly—then laid herself in her father’s arms.
The time for us to leave had come. Lona went to the couch of the mother who had killed her and kissed her gently—then laid herself in her father’s arms.
“That kiss will draw her homeward, my Lona!” said Adam.
“That kiss will bring her back home, my Lona!” said Adam.
“Who were her parents?” asked Lona.
“Who were her parents?” Lona asked.
“My father,” answered Adam, “is her father also.”
“My dad,” Adam replied, “is her dad too.”
She turned and laid her hand in mine.
She turned and placed her hand in mine.
I kneeled and humbly thanked the three for helping me to die. Lona knelt beside me, and they all breathed upon us.
I knelt and sincerely thanked the three for helping me to die. Lona knelt beside me, and they all breathed on us.
“Hark! I hear the sun,” said Adam.
“Hey! I hear the sun,” said Adam.
I listened: he was coming with the rush as of a thousand times ten thousand far-off wings, with the roar of a molten and flaming world millions upon millions of miles away. His approach was a crescendo chord of a hundred harmonies.
I listened: he was coming with the rush of a thousand times ten thousand distant wings, with the roar of a molten and flaming world millions and millions of miles away. His approach was a swelling chord of a hundred harmonies.
The three looked at each other and smiled, and that smile went floating heavenward a three-petaled flower, the family’s morning thanksgiving. From their mouths and their faces it spread over their bodies and shone through their garments. Ere I could say, “Lo, they change!” Adam and Eve stood before me the angels of the resurrection, and Mara was the Magdalene with them at the sepulchre. The countenance of Adam was like lightning, and Eve held a napkin that flung flakes of splendour about the place.
The three looked at each other and smiled, and that smile floated up like a three-petaled flower, the family's morning gratitude. From their mouths and faces, it spread over their bodies and shone through their clothes. Before I could say, “Look, they're changing!” Adam and Eve stood before me as angels of the resurrection, and Mara was like Mary Magdalene with them at the tomb. Adam's face was radiant, and Eve held a cloth that scattered sparks of light around the area.
A wind began to moan in pulsing gusts.
A wind started to moan in rhythmic gusts.
“You hear his wings now!” said Adam; and I knew he did not mean the wings of the morning.
“You can hear his wings now!” said Adam; and I knew he wasn’t talking about the wings of the morning.
“It is the great Shadow stirring to depart,” he went on. “Wretched creature, he has himself within him, and cannot rest!”
“It’s the big Shadow getting ready to leave,” he continued. “Poor thing, he carries himself inside and just can’t find peace!”
“But is there not in him something deeper yet?” I asked.
"But isn't there something deeper within him?" I asked.
“Without a substance,” he answered, “a shadow cannot be—yea, or without a light behind the substance!”
“Without a substance,” he replied, “a shadow can’t exist—yeah, or without a light behind the substance!”
He listened for a moment, then called out, with a glad smile, “Hark to the golden cock! Silent and motionless for millions of years has he stood on the clock of the universe; now at last he is flapping his wings! now will he begin to crow! and at intervals will men hear him until the dawn of the day eternal.”
He paused to listen, then called out with a happy smile, “Listen to the golden rooster! He has stood silent and still on the clock of the universe for millions of years; now, at last, he is flapping his wings! Now he will start to crow! And from now on, people will hear him at intervals until the dawn of eternity.”
I listened. Far away—as in the heart of an æonian silence, I heard the clear jubilant outcry of the golden throat. It hurled defiance at death and the dark; sang infinite hope, and coming calm. It was the “expectation of the creature” finding at last a voice; the cry of a chaos that would be a kingdom!
I listened. Far away—like in the depths of an eternal silence, I heard the clear, joyful call of the golden throat. It challenged death and darkness; it sang of endless hope and approaching peace. It was the “expectation of the creature” finally finding its voice; the shout of chaos that would become a kingdom!
Then I heard a great flapping.
Then I heard a loud flapping.
“The black bat is flown!” said Mara.
“The black bat is in the air!” said Mara.
“Amen, golden cock, bird of God!” cried Adam, and the words rang through the house of silence, and went up into the airy regions.
“Amen, golden rooster, bird of God!” shouted Adam, and the words echoed through the house of silence and rose up into the sky.
At his AMEN—like doves arising on wings of silver from among the potsherds, up sprang the Little Ones to their knees on their beds, calling aloud,
At his AMEN—like doves soaring on silver wings from among the broken pottery, the Little Ones jumped to their knees on their beds, calling out,
“Crow! crow again, golden cock!”—as if they had both seen and heard him in their dreams.
“Crow! Crow again, golden rooster!”—as if they had both seen and heard him in their dreams.
Then each turned and looked at the sleeping bedfellow, gazed a moment with loving eyes, kissed the silent companion of the night, and sprang from the couch. The Little Ones who had lain down beside my father and mother gazed blank and sad for a moment at their empty places, then slid slowly to the floor. There they fell each into the other’s arms, as if then first, each by the other’s eyes, assured they were alive and awake. Suddenly spying Lona, they came running, radiant with bliss, to embrace her. Odu, catching sight of the leopardess on the feet of the princess, bounded to her next, and throwing an arm over the great sleeping head, fondled and kissed it.
Then they each turned and looked at their sleeping partner, gazed at them for a moment with affectionate eyes, kissed the quiet companion of the night, and jumped off the couch. The Little Ones who had settled next to my father and mother stared blankly and sadly for a moment at their empty spots, then slowly slid down to the floor. There, they fell into each other's arms, as if for the first time, each reassured by the other's eyes that they were alive and awake. Suddenly spotting Lona, they came running, filled with joy, to hug her. Odu, noticing the leopardess at the princess’s feet, leaped over to her next and draped an arm over her large, sleeping head, stroking and kissing it.
“Wake up, wake up, darling!” he cried; “it is time to wake!”
"Wake up, wake up, sweetheart!" he shouted; "it's time to get up!"
The leopardess did not move.
The leopardess stayed still.
“She has slept herself cold!” he said to Mara, with an upcast look of appealing consternation.
“She has gone to sleep and gotten cold!” he said to Mara, looking up with an expression of worried disbelief.
“She is waiting for the princess to wake, my child,” said Mara.
“She’s waiting for the princess to wake up, my child,” said Mara.
Odu looked at the princess, and saw beside her, still asleep, two of his companions. He flew at them.
Odu looked at the princess and noticed two of his friends sleeping next to her. He rushed towards them.
“Wake up! wake up!” he cried, and pushed and pulled, now this one, now that.
“Wake up! Wake up!” he shouted, shaking and tugging at one person and then the next.
But soon he began to look troubled, and turned to me with misty eyes.
But soon he started to look worried and turned to me with teary eyes.
“They will not wake!” he said. “And why are they so cold?”
“They won't wake up!” he said. “And why are they so cold?”
“They too are waiting for the princess,” I answered.
“They're also waiting for the princess,” I replied.
He stretched across, and laid his hand on her face.
He reached over and put his hand on her face.
“She is cold too! What is it?” he cried—and looked round in wondering dismay.
“She’s cold too! What’s going on?” he exclaimed, looking around in bewildered dismay.
Adam went to him.
Adam went to him.
“Her wake is not ripe yet,” he said: “she is busy forgetting. When she has forgotten enough to remember enough, then she will soon be ripe, and wake.”
“Her wake isn’t ready yet,” he said. “She’s focused on forgetting. When she has forgotten enough to remember enough, then she’ll be ready, and wake up.”
“And remember?”
"And remember?"
“Yes—but not too much at once though.”
“Yes—but not too much at once.”
“But the golden cock has crown!” argued the child, and fell again upon his companions.
“But the golden rooster has a crown!” argued the child, and fell again upon his friends.
“Peter! Peter! Crispy!” he cried. “Wake up, Peter! wake up, Crispy! We are all awake but you two! The gold cock has crown SO loud! The sun is awake and coming! Oh, why WON’T you wake?”
“Peter! Peter! Crispy!” he shouted. “Wake up, Peter! Wake up, Crispy! We’re all awake except for you two! The gold rooster has crowed SO loud! The sun is up and coming! Oh, why won’t you wake?”
But Peter would not wake, neither would Crispy, and Odu wept outright at last.
But Peter wouldn’t wake up, nor would Crispy, and Odu finally broke down and cried.
“Let them sleep, darling!” said Adam. “You would not like the princess to wake and find nobody? They are quite happy. So is the leopardess.”
“Let them sleep, darling!” said Adam. “You wouldn’t want the princess to wake up and find no one here, would you? They’re perfectly content. So is the leopardess.”
He was comforted, and wiped his eyes as if he had been all his life used to weeping and wiping, though now first he had tears wherewith to weep—soon to be wiped altogether away.
He felt comforted and wiped his eyes, as if he had spent his whole life crying and cleaning up afterward, even though it was only now that he had tears to cry—tears that would soon be completely wiped away.
We followed Eve to the cottage. There she offered us neither bread nor wine, but stood radiantly desiring our departure. So, with never a word of farewell, we went out. The horse and the elephants were at the door, waiting for us. We were too happy to mount them, and they followed us.
We followed Eve to the cottage. There she offered us neither bread nor wine, but stood there brightly wanting us to leave. So, without saying goodbye, we stepped outside. The horse and the elephants were at the door, waiting for us. We were too happy to ride them, and they followed us.
CHAPTER XLV. THE JOURNEY HOME
It had ceased to be dark; we walked in a dim twilight, breathing through the dimness the breath of the spring. A wondrous change had passed upon the world—or was it not rather that a change more marvellous had taken place in us? Without light enough in the sky or the air to reveal anything, every heather-bush, every small shrub, every blade of grass was perfectly visible—either by light that went out from it, as fire from the bush Moses saw in the desert, or by light that went out of our eyes. Nothing cast a shadow; all things interchanged a little light. Every growing thing showed me, by its shape and colour, its indwelling idea—the informing thought, that is, which was its being, and sent it out. My bare feet seemed to love every plant they trod upon. The world and my being, its life and mine, were one. The microcosm and macrocosm were at length atoned, at length in harmony! I lived in everything; everything entered and lived in me. To be aware of a thing, was to know its life at once and mine, to know whence we came, and where we were at home—was to know that we are all what we are, because Another is what he is! Sense after sense, hitherto asleep, awoke in me—sense after sense indescribable, because no correspondent words, no likenesses or imaginations exist, wherewithal to describe them. Full indeed—yet ever expanding, ever making room to receive—was the conscious being where things kept entering by so many open doors! When a little breeze brushing a bush of heather set its purple bells a ringing, I was myself in the joy of the bells, myself in the joy of the breeze to which responded their sweet TIN-TINNING**, myself in the joy of the sense, and of the soul that received all the joys together. To everything glad I lent the hall of my being wherein to revel. I was a peaceful ocean upon which the ground-swell of a living joy was continually lifting new waves; yet was the joy ever the same joy, the eternal joy, with tens of thousands of changing forms. Life was a cosmic holiday.
It was no longer dark; we walked in a soft twilight, breathing in the fresh air of spring. A remarkable change had swept over the world—or was it that a more astonishing change had happened within us? Without enough light in the sky or air to expose anything, every heather bush, every small shrub, every blade of grass was clearly visible—either by light radiating from it, like the fire from the bush Moses saw in the desert, or by light coming from our eyes. Nothing cast a shadow; everything exchanged a little light. Every living thing showed me, through its shape and color, its inner essence—the thought that gave it life and projected it outward. My bare feet seemed to cherish every plant they touched. The world and my existence, its life and mine, were united. The microcosm and macrocosm were finally reconciled, finally in harmony! I felt connected to everything; everything flowed into me and lived within me. To be aware of something was to instantly know its life and mine, to understand where we originated and where we belonged—to realize that we are all what we are because Someone else is who He is! Sense after sense, previously asleep, awakened in me—sense after sense that was indescribable, because no words, no comparisons or images exist to convey them. Full indeed—yet always expanding, always making room to receive—was my consciousness, where things kept entering through so many open doors! When a gentle breeze brushed against a bush of heather, making its purple bells ring, I found myself in the joy of the bells, in the joy of the breeze that responded with their sweet TIN-TINNING**, in the joy of the sensation, and in the soul that embraced all these joys together. I offered the space of my being for everything joyful to celebrate. I was a calm ocean, where the swell of a living joy constantly raised new waves; yet the joy remained the same eternal joy, with countless changing forms. Life felt like a cosmic holiday.
Now I knew that life and truth were one; that life mere and pure is in itself bliss; that where being is not bliss, it is not life, but life-in-death. Every inspiration of the dark wind that blew where it listed, went out a sigh of thanksgiving. At last I was! I lived, and nothing could touch my life! My darling walked beside me, and we were on our way home to the Father!
Now I realized that life and truth are the same; that true and pure life is, in itself, happiness; that where there is no happiness, there is no real life, only a living death. Every breath of the dark wind that blew wherever it wanted felt like a sigh of gratitude. Finally, I existed! I was alive, and nothing could harm my life! My love walked next to me, and we were on our way back to the Father!
So much was ours ere ever the first sun rose upon our freedom: what must not the eternal day bring with it!
So much was ours before the first sun rose on our freedom: what must the eternal day bring with it!
We came to the fearful hollow where once had wallowed the monsters of the earth: it was indeed, as I had beheld it in my dream, a lovely lake. I gazed into its pellucid depths. A whirlpool had swept out the soil in which the abortions burrowed, and at the bottom lay visible the whole horrid brood: a dim greenish light pervaded the crystalline water, and revealed every hideous form beneath it. Coiled in spires, folded in layers, knotted on themselves, or “extended long and large,” they weltered in motionless heaps—shapes more fantastic in ghoulish, blasting dismay, than ever wine-sodden brain of exhausted poet fevered into misbeing. He who dived in the swirling Maelstrom saw none to compare with them in horror: tentacular convolutions, tumid bulges, glaring orbs of sepian deformity, would have looked to him innocence beside such incarnations of hatefulness—every head the wicked flower that, bursting from an abominable stalk, perfected its evil significance.
We arrived at the scary hollow where the monsters of the earth once thrived: it really was, just as I had seen in my dream, a beautiful lake. I stared into its clear depths. A whirlpool had cleared away the dirt where the grotesque creatures hid, and at the bottom lay the entire terrifying brood: a faint greenish light filled the crystal-clear water, revealing every hideous form beneath it. Coiled in spirals, folded in layers, tangled together, or “stretched long and large,” they lay in motionless piles—shapes more bizarre and horrific than anything an overindulgent, exhausted poet could imagine in a fevered state. He who dived into the swirling vortex would find nothing to compare with their horror: tentacle-like twists, swollen bulges, glaring eyes of dark deformity, would seem innocent beside such embodiments of repulsiveness—every head the wicked blossom that, bursting from an abominable stalk, perfected its evil meaning.
Not one of them moved as we passed. But they were not dead. So long as exist men and women of unwholesome mind, that lake will still be peopled with loathsomenesses.
Not one of them moved as we walked by. But they weren't dead. As long as there are men and women with unhealthy minds, that lake will continue to be filled with disgusting things.
But hark the herald of the sun, the auroral wind, softly trumpeting his approach! The master-minister of the human tabernacle is at hand! Heaping before his prow a huge ripple-fretted wave of crimson and gold, he rushes aloft, as if new launched from the urging hand of his maker into the upper sea—pauses, and looks down on the world. White-raving storm of molten metals, he is but a coal from the altar of the Father’s never-ending sacrifice to his children. See every little flower straighten its stalk, lift up its neck, and with outstretched head stand expectant: something more than the sun, greater than the light, is coming, is coming—none the less surely coming that it is long upon the road! What matters to-day, or to-morrow, or ten thousand years to Life himself, to Love himself! He is coming, is coming, and the necks of all humanity are stretched out to see him come! Every morning will they thus outstretch themselves, every evening will they droop and wait—until he comes.—Is this but an air-drawn vision? When he comes, will he indeed find them watching thus?
But listen to the herald of the sun, the gentle morning breeze, announcing his arrival! The master-creator of the human body is here! He brings with him a massive wave of crimson and gold as he soars upward, as if newly launched by his creator into the sky—stopping to gaze down at the world. A wild storm of molten metals, he is just a spark from the altar of the Father’s endless sacrifice for his children. Watch as every little flower straightens its stem, lifts its head, and stands expectantly: something more than the sun, greater than the light, is on the way, surely coming—no matter how long it takes! What does it matter today, or tomorrow, or in ten thousand years to Life itself, to Love itself! He is coming, he is coming, and the heads of all humanity are craned forward to see him arrive! Every morning, they will reach out like this; every evening, they will droop and wait—until he arrives. Is this just an imagined vision? When he arrives, will he truly find them watching like this?
It was a glorious resurrection-morning. The night had been spent in preparing it!
It was a beautiful resurrection morning. The night had been spent getting ready for it!
The children went gamboling before, and the beasts came after us. Fluttering butterflies, darting dragon-flies hovered or shot hither and thither about our heads, a cloud of colours and flashes, now descending upon us like a snow-storm of rainbow flakes, now rising into the humid air like a rolling vapour of embodied odours. It was a summer-day more like itself, that is, more ideal, than ever man that had not died found summer-day in any world. I walked on the new earth, under the new heaven, and found them the same as the old, save that now they opened their minds to me, and I saw into them. Now, the soul of everything I met came out to greet me and make friends with me, telling me we came from the same, and meant the same. I was going to him, they said, with whom they always were, and whom they always meant; they were, they said, lightnings that took shape as they flashed from him to his. The dark rocks drank like sponges the rays that showered upon them; the great world soaked up the light, and sent out the living. Two joy-fires were Lona and I. Earth breathed heavenward her sweet-savoured smoke; we breathed homeward our longing desires. For thanksgiving, our very consciousness was that.
The kids were playing around, and the animals followed us. Fluttering butterflies and darting dragonflies hovered or zipped around our heads, creating a cloud of colors and flashes, now falling on us like a snowstorm of rainbow flakes, now rising into the humid air like a swirling mist of scents. It was a summer day more perfect than any summer day a living person had ever experienced. I walked on the fresh earth, under the clear sky, and found them just like before, except now they opened up to me, and I could see into them. The essence of everything I encountered reached out to greet me and became friends with me, telling me we came from the same place and had the same purpose. They said I was heading towards the one they always were with and always intended to be with; they were, they said, like lightning taking form as it flashed from him to his. The dark rocks soaked up the sunlight like sponges; the vast world absorbed the light and brought forth life. Lona and I were two beacons of joy. The earth released its sweet-smelling smoke toward the heavens; we exhaled our deep desires toward home. Our very awareness was a gesture of gratitude.
We came to the channels, once so dry and wearyful: they ran and flashed and foamed with living water that shouted in its gladness! Far as the eye could see, all was a rushing, roaring, dashing river of water made vocal by its rocks.
We arrived at the channels, which used to be so dry and dull: they now flowed and sparkled and bubbled with vibrant water that sang in its joy! As far as the eye could see, there was a fast, loud, and rushing river, its sound brought to life by the rocks.
We did not cross it, but “walked in glory and in joy” up its right bank, until we reached the great cataract at the foot of the sandy desert, where, roaring and swirling and dropping sheer, the river divided into its two branches. There we climbed the height—and found no desert: through grassy plains, between grassy banks, flowed the deep, wide, silent river full to the brim. Then first to the Little Ones was revealed the glory of God in the limpid flow of water. Instinctively they plunged and swam, and the beasts followed them.
We didn't cross it, but “walked in glory and in joy” along its right bank, until we reached the huge waterfall at the edge of the sandy desert, where the river roared, swirled, and dropped suddenly, splitting into its two branches. There we climbed up and found no desert: through grassy plains, between grassy banks, flowed the deep, wide, silent river, filled to the brim. For the first time, the Little Ones saw the glory of God in the clear flow of water. Instinctively, they jumped in and swam, and the animals followed them.
The desert rejoiced and blossomed as the rose. Wide forests had sprung up, their whole undergrowth flowering shrubs peopled with song-birds. Every thicket gave birth to a rivulet, and every rivulet to its water-song.
The desert rejoiced and bloomed like a rose. Vast forests had emerged, with the entire underbrush filled with flowering shrubs inhabited by songbirds. Every thicket birthed a small stream, and every stream had its water song.
The place of the buried hand gave no sign. Beyond and still beyond, the river came in full volume from afar. Up and up we went, now along grassy margin, and now through forest of gracious trees. The grass grew sweeter and its flowers more lovely and various as we went; the trees grew larger, and the wind fuller of messages.
The spot where the buried hand lay showed no signs. We continued onward, with the river flowing strongly from a distance. We climbed higher and higher, sometimes next to grassy edges and other times through a forest of beautiful trees. The grass became sweeter, and its flowers more beautiful and diverse as we progressed; the trees grew taller, and the wind carried more messages.
We came at length to a forest whose trees were greater, grander, and more beautiful than any we had yet seen. Their live pillars upheaved a thick embowed roof, betwixt whose leaves and blossoms hardly a sunbeam filtered. Into the rafters of this aerial vault the children climbed, and through them went scrambling and leaping in a land of bloom, shouting to the unseen elephants below, and hearing them trumpet their replies. The conversations between them Lona understood while I but guessed at them blunderingly. The Little Ones chased the squirrels, and the squirrels, frolicking, drew them on—always at length allowing themselves to be caught and petted. Often would some bird, lovely in plumage and form, light upon one of them, sing a song of what was coming, and fly away. Not one monkey of any sort could they see.
We eventually reached a forest with trees that were larger, more impressive, and more beautiful than any we had seen so far. Their sturdy trunks supported a thick, leafy roof, where hardly any sunlight made it through the leaves and blossoms. The kids climbed into the rafters of this high ceiling and scrambled about in a land of flowers, shouting to the unseen elephants below and hearing them trumpet their responses. Lona understood their conversations while I could only guess at them awkwardly. The little ones chased after the squirrels, and the squirrels, playing around, led them on—always eventually letting themselves be caught and petted. Often, a stunning bird with beautiful colors and shape would land on one of them, sing a song about what was ahead, and then fly away. They couldn't see any monkeys at all.
CHAPTER XLVI. THE CITY
Lona and I, who walked below, heard at last a great shout overhead, and in a moment or two the Little Ones began to come dropping down from the foliage with the news that, climbing to the top of a tree yet taller than the rest, they had descried, far across the plain, a curious something on the side of a solitary mountain—which mountain, they said, rose and rose, until the sky gathered thick to keep it down, and knocked its top off.
Lona and I, who were walking below, finally heard a loud shout from above, and moments later, the Little Ones started coming down from the trees with the news that, after climbing to the top of a tree taller than all the others, they had spotted something unusual on the side of a lone mountain—which, they said, kept rising higher and higher until the sky became so dense it couldn’t hold it down anymore, and knocked its peak off.
“It may be a city,” they said, “but it is not at all like Bulika.”
“It might be a city,” they said, “but it’s nothing like Bulika.”
I went up to look, and saw a great city, ascending into blue clouds, where I could not distinguish mountain from sky and cloud, or rocks from dwellings. Cloud and mountain and sky, palace and precipice mingled in a seeming chaos of broken shadow and shine.
I went up to take a look and saw a huge city rising into the blue clouds, where I couldn’t tell the mountains from the sky and clouds, or the rocks from the buildings. Clouds, mountains, and sky, as well as palaces and cliffs, blended together in what seemed like a chaotic mix of broken shadows and light.
I descended, the Little Ones came with me, and together we sped on faster. They grew yet merrier as they went, leading the way, and never looking behind them. The river grew lovelier and lovelier, until I knew that never before had I seen real water. Nothing in this world is more than LIKE it.
I went down, and the Little Ones followed me, and together we moved even faster. They became happier as they traveled, leading the way and never glancing back. The river became more beautiful with each moment, until I realized that I had never seen real water before. Nothing in this world is quite like it.
By and by we could from the plain see the city among the blue clouds. But other clouds were gathering around a lofty tower—or was it a rock?—that stood above the city, nearer the crest of the mountain. Gray, and dark gray, and purple, they writhed in confused, contrariant motions, and tossed up a vaporous foam, while spots in them gyrated like whirlpools. At length issued a dazzling flash, which seemed for a moment to play about the Little Ones in front of us. Blinding darkness followed, but through it we heard their voices, low with delight.
Soon we could see the city above the blue clouds. But other clouds were gathering around a tall tower—or was it a rock?—that loomed over the city, closer to the mountain peak. Gray, dark gray, and purple clouds twisted and turned in chaotic motions, throwing up a misty foam, while areas within them spun like whirlpools. Eventually, a brilliant flash came out, which seemed to dance for a moment around the Little Ones in front of us. A blinding darkness followed, but through it, we heard their voices, soft with joy.
“Did you see?”
"Did you see it?"
“I saw.”
"I saw."
“What did you see?”
“What did you see?”
“The beautifullest man.”
“The most beautiful man.”
“I heard him speak!”
“I heard him talk!”
“I didn’t: what did he say?”
“I didn’t. What did he say?”
Here answered the smallest and most childish of the voices—that of Luva:—
Here answered the smallest and most childish of the voices—that of Luva:—
“He said, ‘’Ou’s all mine’s, ‘ickle ones: come along!’”
“He said, ‘You’re all mine, little ones: come along!’”
I had seen the lightning, but heard no words; Lona saw and heard with the children. A second flash came, and my eyes, though not my ears, were opened. The great quivering light was compact of angel-faces. They lamped themselves visible, and vanished.
I saw the lightning but didn’t hear any words; Lona saw and heard with the kids. A second flash struck, and my eyes, though not my ears, were opened. The bright, shimmering light was filled with angelic faces. They made themselves visible and then disappeared.
A third flash came; its substance and radiance were human.
A third flash appeared; its essence and brightness were human.
“I see my mother!” I cried.
“I see my mom!” I shouted.
“I see lots o’ mothers!” said Luva.
“I see a lot of mothers!” said Luva.
Once more the cloud flashed—all kinds of creatures—horses and elephants, lions and dogs—oh, such beasts! And such birds!—great birds whose wings gleamed singly every colour gathered in sunset or rainbow! little birds whose feathers sparkled as with all the precious stones of the hoarding earth!—silvery cranes; red flamingoes; opal pigeons; peacocks gorgeous in gold and green and blue; jewelly humming birds!—great-winged butterflies; lithe-volumed creeping things—all in one heavenly flash!
Once again, the cloud lit up with all kinds of creatures—horses and elephants, lions and dogs—oh, such animals! And such birds!—huge birds whose wings shimmered in every color of the sunset or rainbow! Little birds whose feathers sparkled like all the precious gems of the earth!—silvery cranes; red flamingos; opal pigeons; peacocks stunning in gold, green, and blue; jeweled hummingbirds!—giant butterflies; graceful creeping things—all in one spectacular flash!
“I see that serpents grow birds here, as caterpillars used to grow butterflies!” remarked Lona.
“I see that snakes give rise to birds here, just like caterpillars used to turn into butterflies!” Lona commented.
“I saw my white pony, that died when I was a child.—I needn’t have been so sorry; I should just have waited!” I said.
“I saw my white pony that passed away when I was a kid.—I didn’t need to be so upset; I should have just waited!” I said.
Thunder, clap or roll, there had been none. And now came a sweet rain, filling the atmosphere with a caressing coolness. We breathed deep, and stepped out with stronger strides. The falling drops flashed the colours of all the waked up gems of the earth, and a mighty rainbow spanned the city.
Thunder, whether it was a crash or a rumble, hadn’t been heard. Now, a gentle rain arrived, bringing a soothing coolness to the air. We took deep breaths and stepped out with renewed energy. The falling droplets sparkled with the colors of all the awakened gems of the earth, and a vibrant rainbow arched over the city.
The blue clouds gathered thicker; the rain fell in torrents; the children exulted and ran; it was all we could do to keep them in sight.
The dark blue clouds formed a thick mass; the rain poured down heavily; the kids cheered and raced around; we could barely keep them in view.
With silent, radiant roll, the river swept onward, filling to the margin its smooth, soft, yielding channel. For, instead of rock or shingle or sand, it flowed over grass in which grew primroses and daisies, crocuses and narcissi, pimpernels and anemones, a starry multitude, large and bright through the brilliant water. The river had gathered no turbid cloudiness from the rain, not even a tinge of yellow or brown; the delicate mass shone with the pale berylline gleam that ascended from its deep, dainty bed.
With a quiet, glowing flow, the river moved forward, filling its smooth, soft channel to the edge. Instead of rocks, pebbles, or sand, it flowed over grass where primroses and daisies, crocuses and daffodils, pimpernels and anemones grew—a starry abundance, large and bright beneath the clear water. The river had picked up no muddy cloudiness from the rain, not even a hint of yellow or brown; the delicate mass sparkled with a pale beryl-like glow that rose from its shallow, charming bed.
Drawing nearer to the mountain, we saw that the river came from its very peak, and rushed in full volume through the main street of the city. It descended to the gate by a stair of deep and wide steps, mingled of porphyry and serpentine, which continued to the foot of the mountain. There arriving we found shallower steps on both banks, leading up to the gate, and along the ascending street. Without the briefest halt, the Little Ones ran straight up the stair to the gate, which stood open.
As we got closer to the mountain, we noticed that the river flowed right from the peak and surged powerfully through the main street of the city. It made its way down to the gate on a long set of broad, deep steps made of porphyry and serpentine, which extended all the way to the base of the mountain. Once we arrived, we found shallower steps on both sides leading up to the gate and along the sloping street. Without pausing for even a moment, the Little Ones raced up the steps to the open gate.
Outside, on the landing, sat the portress, a woman-angel of dark visage, leaning her shadowed brow on her idle hand. The children rushed upon her, covering her with caresses, and ere she understood, they had taken heaven by surprise, and were already in the city, still mounting the stair by the side of the descending torrent. A great angel, attended by a company of shining ones, came down to meet and receive them, but merrily evading them all, up still they ran. In merry dance, however, a group of woman-angels descended upon them, and in a moment they were fettered in heavenly arms. The radiants carried them away, and I saw them no more.
Outside, on the landing, sat the doorkeeper, a woman-angel with a dark face, leaning her shadowed brow on her idle hand. The children rushed over to her, showering her with affection, and before she realized it, they had surprised heaven and were already in the city, still climbing the stairs alongside the rushing waters. A great angel, accompanied by a group of shining beings, came down to greet them, but happily dodging them all, they kept running up. In a joyful dance, however, a group of woman-angels descended upon them, and in an instant, they were wrapped in heavenly arms. The radiant ones carried them away, and I never saw them again.
“Ah!” said the mighty angel, continuing his descent to meet us who were now almost at the gate and within hearing of his words, “this is well! these are soldiers to take heaven itself by storm!—I hear of a horde of black bats on the frontiers: these will make short work with such!”
“Ah!” said the powerful angel, as he continued his descent to meet us, now almost at the gate and close enough to hear his words, “this is great! These are warriors ready to seize heaven itself!—I’ve heard about a swarm of black bats on the borders: they won’t stand a chance against this!”
Seeing the horse and the elephants clambering up behind us—
Seeing the horse and the elephants climbing up behind us—
“Take those animals to the royal stables,” he added; “there tend them; then turn them into the king’s forest.”
“Take those animals to the royal stables,” he added; “take care of them there; then let them loose in the king’s forest.”
“Welcome home!” he said to us, bending low with the sweetest smile.
“Welcome home!” he said to us, leaning down with the sweetest smile.
Immediately he turned and led the way higher. The scales of his armour flashed like flakes of lightning.
Immediately, he turned and led the way up. The scales of his armor shimmered like flashes of lightning.
Thought cannot form itself to tell what I felt, thus received by the officers of heaven***. All I wanted and knew not, must be on its way to me!
Thought can't express what I felt, as received by the officers of heaven***. Everything I desired and didn't even know must be on its way to me!
We stood for a moment at the gate whence issued roaring the radiant river. I know not whence came the stones that fashioned it, but among them I saw the prototypes of all the gems I had loved on earth—far more beautiful than they, for these were living stones—such in which I saw, not the intent alone, but the intender too; not the idea alone, but the imbodier present, the operant outsender: nothing in this kingdom was dead; nothing was mere; nothing only a thing.
We paused for a moment at the gate where the vibrant river flowed. I don’t know where the stones that made it came from, but among them, I saw the originals of all the gems I had loved on earth—far more beautiful than they, because these were living stones—those in which I saw not just the intent, but the one who intended; not just the idea, but the one who embodied it, the active sender: nothing in this realm was dead; nothing was meaningless; nothing was just an object.
We went up through the city and passed out. There was no wall on the upper side, but a huge pile of broken rocks, upsloping like the moraine of an eternal glacier; and through the openings between the rocks, the river came billowing out. On their top I could dimly discern what seemed three or four great steps of a stair, disappearing in a cloud white as snow; and above the steps I saw, but with my mind’s eye only, as it were a grand old chair, the throne of the Ancient of Days. Over and under and between those steps issued, plenteously, unceasingly new-born, the river of the water of life.
We climbed through the city and passed out. There wasn’t a wall on the upper side, just a massive pile of broken rocks sloping upward like the debris of a never-ending glacier; and through the gaps between the rocks, the river surged out. On top of them, I could vaguely see what looked like three or four large stair steps, fading into a white cloud as bright as snow; and above the steps, I perceived, only with my imagination, a grand old chair, the throne of the Ancient of Days. From above, below, and between those steps flowed abundantly and continuously, newly born, the river of the water of life.
The great angel could guide us no farther: those rocks we must ascend alone!
The great angel could lead us no further: those rocks we have to climb on our own!
My heart beating with hope and desire, I held faster the hand of my Lona, and we began to climb; but soon we let each other go, to use hands as well as feet in the toilsome ascent of the huge stones. At length we drew near the cloud, which hung down the steps like the borders of a garment, passed through the fringe, and entered the deep folds. A hand, warm and strong, laid hold of mine, and drew me to a little door with a golden lock. The door opened; the hand let mine go, and pushed me gently through. I turned quickly, and saw the board of a large book in the act of closing behind me. I stood alone in my library.
My heart racing with hope and desire, I held onto Lona's hand tightly as we started to climb; but soon we let go of each other to use our hands as well as our feet to tackle the difficult ascent over the giant stones. Finally, we approached the cloud, which hung down the steps like the edges of a garment, and we passed through the fringe and entered its deep folds. A warm, strong hand grabbed mine and pulled me towards a small door with a golden lock. The door opened; the hand released mine and gently pushed me through. I turned quickly and saw the cover of a large book closing behind me. I found myself alone in my library.
CHAPTER XLVII. THE “ENDLESS ENDING”
As yet I have not found Lona, but Mara is much with me. She has taught me many things, and is teaching me more.
I haven't found Lona yet, but Mara is with me a lot. She's taught me many things and is still teaching me more.
Can it be that that last waking also was in the dream? that I am still in the chamber of death, asleep and dreaming, not yet ripe enough to wake? Or can it be that I did not go to sleep outright and heartily, and so have come awake too soon? If that waking was itself but a dream, surely it was a dream of a better waking yet to come, and I have not been the sport of a false vision! Such a dream must have yet lovelier truth at the heart of its dreaming!
Could it be that that last moment of being awake was also part of a dream? Am I still in the chamber of death, asleep and dreaming, not yet ready to wake up? Or is it possible that I didn’t really fall asleep deeply and completely, and that’s why I’ve come back to consciousness too soon? If that awakening was just another dream, then surely it was a dream of an even better awakening to come, and I haven’t simply been fooled by a false vision! Such a dream must hold even more beautiful truth at the center of its dreaming!
In moments of doubt I cry,
In moments of doubt, I cry.
“Could God Himself create such lovely things as I dreamed?”
“Could God really create such beautiful things as I imagined?”
“Whence then came thy dream?” answers Hope.
“Where did your dream come from?” Hope replies.
“Out of my dark self, into the light of my consciousness.”
“From my dark self, into the light of my awareness.”
“But whence first into thy dark self?” rejoins Hope.
“But where did it first enter your dark self?” replies Hope.
“My brain was its mother, and the fever in my blood its father.”
“My mind was its mother, and the fever in my veins was its father.”
“Say rather,” suggests Hope, “thy brain was the violin whence it issued, and the fever in thy blood the bow that drew it forth.—But who made the violin? and who guided the bow across its strings? Say rather, again—who set the song birds each on its bough in the tree of life, and startled each in its order from its perch? Whence came the fantasia? and whence the life that danced thereto? Didst THOU say, in the dark of thy own unconscious self, ‘Let beauty be; let truth seem!’ and straightway beauty was, and truth but seemed?”
“Let’s say,” suggests Hope, “your brain was the violin that produced the music, and the fever in your blood was the bow that played it. But who created the violin? And who guided the bow across its strings? Let’s ask again—who placed the songbirds on their branches in the tree of life, and startled each one to sing in its turn? Where did the melody come from? And where did the life that danced to it originate? Did YOU say, in the darkness of your own unconscious self, ‘Let there be beauty; let truth appear!’ and just like that, beauty existed, and truth only appeared?”
Man dreams and desires; God broods and wills and quickens.
Man dreams and wants; God thinks and intends and brings to life.
When a man dreams his own dream, he is the sport of his dream; when Another gives it him, that Other is able to fulfil it.
When a man dreams his own dream, he is at the mercy of his dream; when someone else gives it to him, that other person can make it come true.
I have never again sought the mirror. The hand sent me back: I will not go out again by that door! “All the days of my appointed time will I wait till my change come.”
I have never looked in the mirror again. The hand pushed me away: I won’t go out that door again! “I will wait for my change to come for all the days of my appointed time.”
Now and then, when I look round on my books, they seem to waver as if a wind rippled their solid mass, and another world were about to break through. Sometimes when I am abroad, a like thing takes place; the heavens and the earth, the trees and the grass appear for a moment to shake as if about to pass away; then, lo, they have settled again into the old familiar face! At times I seem to hear whisperings around me, as if some that loved me were talking of me; but when I would distinguish the words, they cease, and all is very still. I know not whether these things rise in my brain, or enter it from without. I do not seek them; they come, and I let them go.
Every now and then, when I look at my books, they seem to shimmer as if a breeze is rippling through them, and it feels like another world is about to break through. Sometimes when I’m outside, I experience something similar; the sky and the earth, the trees and the grass appear to tremble for a moment, as if everything is about to disappear; then, suddenly, everything settles back into the familiar view! At times, I feel like I hear whispers around me, as if someone who cared about me is talking about me; but when I try to make out the words, they stop, and it all goes very quiet. I don’t know if these sensations come from my mind or if they come from outside. I don’t look for them; they come, and I let them pass.
Strange dim memories, which will not abide identification, often, through misty windows of the past, look out upon me in the broad daylight, but I never dream now. It may be, notwithstanding, that, when most awake, I am only dreaming the more! But when I wake at last into that life which, as a mother her child, carries this life in its bosom, I shall know that I wake, and shall doubt no more.
Strange, vague memories that I can't quite place often peek through the foggy windows of the past, revealing themselves to me in the bright light of day, but I don't dream anymore. Still, it could be that, even when I'm most awake, I'm just dreaming more! But when I finally awaken to that reality which, like a mother holding her child, embraces this life within it, I will know that I'm awake, and I won't question it anymore.
I wait; asleep or awake, I wait.
I wait; whether I'm asleep or awake, I wait.
Novalis says, “Our life is no dream, but it should and will perhaps become one.”
Novalis says, “Our life isn't a dream, but it might and probably will become one.”
*Chapter 42: William Law. **Chapter 45: Tin tin sonando con sì dolce nota Che ‘l ben disposto spirito d’ amor turge. DEL PARADISO, x. 142. ***Chapter 46: Oma’ vedrai di sì fatti uficiali. Del Purgatorio, ii. 30.
*Chapter 42: William Law. **Chapter 45: Tin tin ringing with such a sweet sound That the well-disposed spirit of love stirs. DEL PARADISE, x. 142. ***Chapter 46: You will see officials like this. From Purgatory, ii. 30.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!